https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&feedformat=atom&user=Hypernova 2026-04-29T16:15:18Z User contributions MediaWiki 1.43.1 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hyouketsu_Kyoukai_no_Eden:Volume_5_Final_Chapter&diff=543421 2018-08-09T20:31:38Z

<p>Hypernova: Add missing picture</p> <hr /> <div>==Final Chapter – Thousand Year Beast==<br /> <br /> <br /> ===Part 1===<br /> <br /> The edges of the sky were dyed red.<br /> <br /> The starlight that had been tinkling in the ceiling was hidden by the sunlight and along with that, the color of the sky shifted from red to white and from white to blue.<br /> <br /> ──Finally, the sky turned azure without a cloud in it.<br /> <br /> “It’s finally sunny─. It’s a day befitting the last day of the conference.”<br /> <br /> The one who said that cheerfully in the living room was a little tired of seeing that scenery.<br /> <br /> “I think the host-san for the conference will be making a speech. That it’s been a fruitful conference.”<br /> <br /> “……I see.”<br /> <br /> “Yes. Ymy-sama, you shouldn’t put on that kind of uneasy face and just do your best. We’ll be able to return to {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} tomorrow.”<br /> <br /> Ishtar was carrying her long spear on her right shoulder. In response to her almost stunningly proactive words, Ymy smiled bittersweetly and nodded timidly.<br /> <br /> “That’s good but……what should I do?”<br /> <br /> “About yesterday’s report, you mean?”<br /> <br /> This time, she silently nodded.<br /> <br /> “''In terms of results, we have two things to report.''“<br /> <br /> Ever since she’d heard the report from her childhood friend, it hadn’t left her mind.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> “''First. To start with, we didn’t come into contact with ‘Mikuva’s Crimson Eye’.''“<br /> <br /> “''Second. However, we fought with a guardian that belonged to a secret military organization of the Governmental Sector’s……and achieved our objective. The chances that a third organization other than {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} and the Governmental Sector is secretly maneuvering around and is behind the Yuugenshu breeding case is high.''“<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> At first, she’d doubted her ears.<br /> <br /> At any rate, the conversation was making great leaps. Of course, if they were to assume the existence of a third organization, then everything would make sense but sufficient evidence would be required to back that hypothesis up. However──<br /> <br /> “''I have the records of the conversation from then, you know?''“<br /> <br /> {{furigana|Machine crystal|Ilis}}’ sentence broke the silence.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> “''The Governmental Sector’s secret military organization consists of only the ‘''Heaven’s Wheel''‘ comprised of the three of us. Moreover, we command an absolute place of pride so we are entrusted with centers of importance such as this Holy Hall.''“<br /> <br /> With the testimony from the secret operative’s words, the authenticity shot way up.<br /> <br /> “Yes, that also surprised Ishtar. To think that {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} and the Governmental Sector’s conference would conclude with this.”<br /> <br /> The Cadres Guard smiled wryly while combing through her hair with a hand.<br /> <br /> “It’s the evidence that the secretaries whose specialty is negotiation couldn’t get─. I wonder if the guardian was the pure military type? Our side went in head-on like an idiot so it has to be someone who would respond to that spirit─”<br /> <br /> “Yes……but that’s a different matter.”<br /> <br /> The round table in the middle of the living room.<br /> <br /> A partially-filled glass of water and a single letter to the side of it.<br /> <br /> “Meimel wrote to be careful on the last day.”<br /> <br /> “That’s a given─. After finishing this, those in charge of the Governmental Sector and the security detail will also be thinking that the first step is complete. Our General Affairs Bureau Chief also pretty much said it yesterday. If Ishtar was planning anything, today would be the day to do it.”<br /> <br /> “Eh?”<br /> <br /> “That’s hypothetical. Rather than that, you should hurry up and eat breakfast. Wouldn’t it be embarrassing if your stomach growled in the meeting room?”<br /> <br /> “R-right!”<br /> <br /> She trotted to the dining room where breakfast was set.<br /> <br /> Behind her──<br /> <br /> “Today’s the last……now then, come quickly. There’s no meaning to this if you don’t come.”<br /> <br /> She felt like she heard a really quiet voice.<br /> <br /> <br /> ===Part 2===<br /> <br /> Governmental Sector, Building Four, Area 63′s break room.<br /> <br /> “Our escorting ends today as well. It feels like it was long but short.”<br /> <br /> “……Fun, well, that’s how it is.”<br /> <br /> “You didn’t do anything other than sleep. I won’t let you sleep today.”<br /> <br /> Kagura took up position on Vaiel’s sofa and, with his seat taken, Vaiel reluctantly sat down on a chair.<br /> <br /> And. Monica who was standing still to the side of the room’s entrance lifted her head.<br /> <br /> “It may be the last day but don’t let your guard down.”<br /> <br /> “I ge─t it. This is the dangerous time, right?”<br /> <br /> “There’s that too but……”<br /> <br /> The female unit leader was being unusually bashful with a meek face.<br /> <br /> “It’s our first mission. Rather than that nothing happened, I want to return to {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} and proudly report that ‘we accomplished it’.”<br /> <br /> “Roger that. These kinds of things are what’s cute about you, Monica.”<br /> <br /> “Wha……Ka-Kagura! I’m saying this seriously, you know?”<br /> <br /> She folded her arms in embarrassment then pulled up a chair somewhat roughly. Looking sidelong at those three, Sheltis let out a sigh that they wouldn’t notice.<br /> <br /> ──I’m glad.<br /> <br /> Infiltrating the Governmental Sector’s central division and fighting the Holy Hall’s guardian.<br /> <br /> He had been prepared for the inevitable ruckus today but the Governmental Sector’s office building was calm. It didn’t look like they were going to put an emergency halt to the conference to search for an intruder either.<br /> <br /> “''Zeadoll, huh. There was a danger that he would come aboveground.''“<br /> <br /> If he was seen together with Monica and the others, it would be obvious at a glance that he was also a Guard of {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}. He’d also prepared for that worst-case scenario but……<br /> <br /> “''It’s like he said yesterday. He only focuses on guarding the Holy Hall.''“<br /> <br /> It didn’t matter who the intruder was. If he appears again, this time for sure ── he was undoubtedly waiting with that kind of vigor.<br /> <br /> “''Now then, will you be able to let loose for today?''“<br /> <br /> “No way, there’s a mountain of things to think about.”<br /> <br /> The third organization.<br /> <br /> He couldn’t imagine how many people there were or what they were like. At any rate, they were secretly operating in the shadows of {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} and the Governmental Sector so they must be a really troublesome opponent.<br /> <br /> “I wonder if there’s a way. A way to settle this all cleanly.”<br /> <br /> “Mm?”<br /> <br /> “Ahh, it’s nothing, just talking to myself.”<br /> <br /> Having heard it with his sharp ears, Vaiel asked him to repeat himself and Sheltis frantically shook his head.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> Governmental Sector, Building Two, Area 61′s waiting room.<br /> <br /> “Yuragi-chan, you have circles again〰”<br /> <br /> “Ah……you noticed?”<br /> <br /> Having it pointed out by Ishtar, Yuragi pushed up her glasses with the bridge.<br /> <br /> “Noticing or whatever, you didn’t try to hide it. You have the same amount of make-up on as usual. Does this mean you didn’t have enough time to hide it with make-up?”<br /> <br /> “Yes.”<br /> <br /> She nodded while curling her bangs around a finger.<br /> <br /> “I took care of things after what happened last night. Lots of things happened on that end.”<br /> <br /> “Fuun. But nothing conclusive was left behind, right?”<br /> <br /> At that question, Yuragi wordlessly held up her card key.<br /> <br /> She had lent it to Sheltis last night but the problem was that this card key had released the hidden elevator that led to the Holy Hall. If they checked the access logs for the elevator, it would be readily apparent whose card key had infiltrated the Holy Hall. Suspicion would fall upon her first and foremost.<br /> <br /> ……Though I was prepared for that from the beginning.<br /> <br /> “I was taking care of this.”<br /> <br /> “Ah, I see. ‘Entering‘ wasn’t a problem but it was bad for Yuragi-chan.”<br /> <br /> It looked like she’d understood with just that as Ishtar smacked fist on her open palm.<br /> <br /> “Please keep it a secret from Sheltis-sama.”<br /> <br /> “Why?”<br /> <br /> “His job is as an escort and taking care of the complicated matters is my role.”<br /> <br /> “……Yuragi-chan’s really passionate about her job.”<br /> <br /> With her eyes widened, Ishtar sighed a breath of admiration.<br /> <br /> “Ara, Ishtar-sama is the same, no? I heard about it from Ymy-sama. You haven’t taken a real break these four days and have been getting by with simple preserved foods for meals.”<br /> <br /> “No, no, that’s different. What Ishtar’s doing isn’t a job. It’s specially for this time.”<br /> <br /> “Specially……is it?”<br /> <br /> “It’s a personal grudge. I came here because I wanted a '''very personal distraction'''.”<br /> <br /> With a full smile.<br /> <br /> The Cadres Guard declared that looking like she was so happy she couldn’t stand it.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> Govermental Sector, Building Two, Area 63′s ‘''Yuumei Space''‘. &lt;ref&gt;[T/N: 幽明 means pretty much dark and light. The first kanji is actually the first kanji from Yuugenshu. I left it here like this because 1) the meaning isn't clear right now and 2) the meaning is debated just a little past here.]&lt;/ref&gt;<br /> <br /> A chandelier with different colored gems hung from the ceiling. The carpet underfoot was a deep crimson that almost looked as if it was smoldering. Within the extremely spacious room were two very long desks with chairs lined up along them. Both of them were very dignified antiques. She’d also received an explanation saying that the large hall could be used for plays.<br /> <br /> ……Yuumei. Does that mean light and dark?<br /> <br /> ……Is holding the conference in this room also to clearly convey that?<br /> <br /> “────”<br /> <br /> Remembering the name of the large hall, Ymy’s eyes that were hidden from view lowered.<br /> <br /> She had been terrified of when the topic of Sheltis intruding upon the Holy Hall was going to come up, but there didn’t seem to be any of that kind of harsh atmosphere.<br /> <br /> ……That’s a relief.<br /> <br /> ……But the essential conference hasn’t gotten anywhere.<br /> <br /> Still, even Ymy didn’t think today’s conference would solve anything.<br /> <br /> If the Yuugenshu breeding at the {{furigana|floating archipelago|Lagoon}} wasn’t connected to the Governmental Sector, then it’d be fine to make a compromise from {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}’s side. It might become necessary to cooperate with the Governmental Sector to combat the third organization in Sheltis’ information. Then she just had to pray for a safe ending to the conference for the time being. Rather than a development, she hoped that there would be no new dispute.<br /> <br /> “────”<br /> <br /> The topic of the third organization could not be outed yet.<br /> <br /> Because it was the testimony of Sheltis, Ymy wanted to believe in it, but it was still too flimsy from her position as a Priestess. Just the testimony of a single Cadet Guard and the vocal recording from {{furigana|machine crystal|Ilis}} was not enough. For {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} to release information officially, they would have to perform a proper investigation.<br /> <br /> ……Ahh, how irritating.<br /> <br /> ……Even though I want to make the information public and get the Governmental Sector’s assistance in investigating the third organization.<br /> <br /> In the middle of her seat in the large hall, Ymy sighed unbeknownst to the others.<br /> <br /> Then.<br /> <br /> <br /> ===Part 3===<br /> <br /> At around the same time.<br /> <br /> “''Everything’s as planned. Maha-san will attack the conference in Building Two. In the meantime, I will target ‘''Mikuva’s Crimson Eye''‘ in the hidden passage in Building Four.''“<br /> <br /> “''…………''“<br /> <br /> “''The method of attack? Well, I don’t mind if you disregard the details and just crash in through the front.''“<br /> <br /> “I see. Then I’ll start.”<br /> <br /> Somewhere within the Governmental Sector, an unusual event abruptly began.<br /> <br /> <br /> ===Part 4===<br /> <br /> “Do you like that poem collection?”<br /> <br /> “That’s not it, I just brought it to kill time.”<br /> <br /> Vaiel averted his face.<br /> <br /> ……It looks like his taste in books contrasts with his appearance.<br /> <br /> Stealing glances at him reading the thick poetry collection, Kagura smiled wryly without him noticing.<br /> <br /> “I’ll step out for a bit. I want to drink some coffee to keep myself awake.”<br /> <br /> “Kagura, you still haven’t fixed your nocturnal lifestyle?”<br /> <br /> “It’s been a routine for some years now after all. Before noon like this is the peak of my sleepiness. I’ll somehow make it to night if I manage to pull through this.”<br /> <br /> She lightly shook her head and held fast to her consciousness.<br /> <br /> “Are you three okay with coffee?”<br /> <br /> “Ah, Kagura for me──”<br /> <br /> “Remember the milk, right? I know Monica’s usual.”<br /> <br /> She went towards the far side door while holding {{furigana|machine pearl|Machina}}. Ahead of the vast hall lay the intersection that split into a labyrinth.<br /> <br /> “……If I remember, there should be a vending machine in the lobby.”<br /> <br /> With {{furigana|machine pearl|Machina}} ahead of her, she left the room. She at times made a turn at an intersection and sometimes went straight down a passage, taking the shortest route to the lobby. Just before she turned the last corner.<br /> <br /> Clatter.<br /> <br /> With a mechanical sound, all the ceiling lights went bright red.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> “''Warning: The Administrative Department is declaring a state of emergency in Building Two.<br /> <br /> I repeat. The Administrative Department has declared a state of emergency in Building Two.''“<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> “!?”<br /> <br /> She stopped and turned around without thinking.<br /> <br /> A building-wide warning? That and these red lights are anything but normal. It’s on the level of emergency training or having a great number of Yuugenshu attacking this {{furigana|floating archipelago|Lagoon}}.<br /> <br /> “No way, could it really be Yuugenshu!?”<br /> <br /> The Governmental Sector workers around her as well didn’t know the situation and had stopped. The meeting room’s door in the distance opened and the staff that had been conducting the meeting also stepped out into the passage.<br /> <br /> “''Intrusion from the front gate. The intruder has passed the gate’s security and is currently closing in on Building Two.''“<br /> <br /> ……An intruder?<br /> <br /> ……They passed through the Governmental Sector’s front gate with force?<br /> <br /> The security personnel, guards and automated mechanical weapons should have been deployed there. Special units for combating Yuugenshu shouldn’t have been lacking in numbers either.<br /> <br /> “Jeez, what’s happening!”<br /> <br /> {{furigana|Machine pearl|Machina}} started moving again and she ran after it. She sprinted at full speed down the straight path and ran into the lobby packed with people.<br /> <br /> At the end of this hall, Kagura saw something dreadful.<br /> <br /> The glass door at the other end of the hall.<br /> <br /> The two intruders approaching from the other side of the glass.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> Black and Gold.<br /> <br /> A man wearing a suit and pitch black hat which was pulled low over his eyes.<br /> <br /> And the ominous spell caster in an ocher robe who was even larger than that man.<br /> <br /> “…………Ah…………”<br /> <br /> Her throat went dry and not even a scream came out.<br /> <br /> ……No……You’re kidding……It can’t be.<br /> <br /> She didn’t know the Black one. However, she had seen the other spell caster before. She hadn’t forgotten, couldn’t forget. The spell caster that had wiped out consecutive units from {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} by himself.<br /> <br /> “'''My Golden Hexehedral is invincible.'''“<br /> <br /> The spell caster swung up his right hand.<br /> <br /> The ground ── the brown asphalt swelled up and created an avalanche of rocks pretty much like a tsunami. The armored vehicles and specially armored weapons surrounding the intruders as well as the guards were all swept away by the avalanche to a distant location.<br /> <br /> In just dozens of seconds, the entire defense force outside Building Two went silent.<br /> <br /> ……It’s the real one……these overpowering spells.<br /> <br /> ……There’s no way it’s a fake……<br /> <br /> ‘''Golden''‘ Maha.<br /> <br /> The opponent that she and Sheltis had once repelled in a life or death battle. But why was he attacking the Governmental Sector? It was believed without a doubt that he was an assassin of the Governmental Sector’s that time he had wiped out {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}’s units.<br /> <br /> ……Then Maha isn’t a part of {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} or the Governmental Sector?<br /> <br /> He’s part of a completely different group?<br /> <br /> “……Igun-I.”<br /> <br /> “Yes, yes.”<br /> <br /> The pitch black man answered Maha’s mutter with a smile.<br /> <br /> ……Igun-I? That’s the other one’s name?<br /> <br /> Kagura’s ears which were longer than a human’s ears picked up a little of that conversation.<br /> <br /> The enemy was outside and she was in the lobby. They shouldn’t be aware of her existence so they wouldn’t consider being overheard.<br /> <br /> “Well then, Maha-san, we’ll meet at the arranged location.”<br /> <br /> Pulling the hat far enough to hide his eyes, Igun-I bowed. Like that, he turned his back on his companion, Maha, and headed off in the direction of Building Four.<br /> <br /> Is it a two-pronged attack? No, right now, there’s something more important than that.<br /> <br /> “…………”<br /> <br /> She could feel cold sweat upon her cheek under the machine helmet.<br /> <br /> I can’t stop it myself. No, all the guards in the Governmental Sector can’t stop these monsters. Only one person can do it.<br /> <br /> ……I have to tell him.<br /> <br /> ……I have to tell Sheltis.<br /> <br /> Kagura ran to the break room that the dual sword-wielding boy was waiting.<br /> <br /> <br /> ===Part 5===<br /> <br /> “Wha……what……is……this!?”<br /> <br /> In response to the sudden announcement and red lamp lighting.<br /> <br /> There had been nothing like this since she’d snuck into the Governmental Sector. Nothing had happened when she’d escorted Sheltis and intruded on the Holy Hall either.<br /> <br /> ……And what’s this rumbling?<br /> <br /> “The building……just the building is shaking?”<br /> <br /> Holding herself flat against the wall, Yuragi somehow managed to stay upright.<br /> <br /> The tremors that seemed like they’d turn the ground inside out appeared to be getting larger and growing closer. This wasn’t an earthquake. It was a tremor like some giant lifeforms had banded together and were coming to them.<br /> <br /> A giant lifeform, so possibly Yuugenshu?”<br /> <br /> “No……this isn’t a joke……this is the interior of the building, you know!?”<br /> <br /> They shouldn’t be able to advance without getting lost with the labyrinthine structure. It would be impossible for them to advance without being artificially guided.<br /> <br /> “……What’s……going on……here?”<br /> <br /> With a hand to the wall, she stepped her way to the door. She timidly reached out a hand to the doorknob. Something might be waiting on the other side. Resolving herself, she swung open the door with all her strength.<br /> <br /> At the same time──<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> A giant lion’s claws and fangs tore through everything in sight.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> …………Eh?<br /> <br /> A lion. But I’ve never seen a bright red lion like this before. ……No way. Dangerous animals infiltrated this building and are attacking. That’s ludicrous.<br /> <br /> Impossi────<br /> <br /> “O〰kay, just stay still like that!”<br /> <br /> Before her brain could process the voice that came from directly behind her, a white blade cut through the gap between her and the lion.<br /> <br /> ……All she managed to see was a momentary flash.<br /> <br /> “Ah〰, it’s fine now. I cleaned it up.”<br /> <br /> Ishtar rested the spear’s handle on her shoulder.<br /> <br /> Just like she said, the lion had come to a sudden stop without a twitch. Without understanding what had been done ── the beast’s body crumbled into a lump of earth. With that, she finally understood that the flash from before had been a slash.<br /> <br /> “Heeh, a red manticore, and it looks just like the real thing. Though it’d be the same even if it were real.”<br /> <br /> She whistled with an expression of admiration.<br /> <br /> “Yuragi-chan, hide here. Ishtar will meet with the enemy and come back.”<br /> <br /> “E-enemy!?”<br /> <br /> The Governmental Sector’s assailant. Then the broadcast from before was also real?<br /> <br /> “Lock the door. Also, don’t make a sound. Isn’t it nice that you can nap now and nobody will find out? You were lacking sleep, right?”<br /> <br /> “…………”<br /> <br /> “Mm? What’s wrong?”<br /> <br /> “……Pardon me, but you seem somehow happy.”<br /> <br /> “I am happy.”<br /> <br /> With a smile.<br /> <br /> The Cadres Guard nodded with a smile like she was about to meet with family.<br /> <br /> “Yup, I’m happy. The happiest. '''Ishtar’s waited for this for a long time'''.”<br /> <br /> <br /> ===Part 6===<br /> <br /> The endlessly sounding warning.<br /> <br /> The evacuation guidance broadcast played loudly however many times and the bright red lights on the ceiling were shining brilliantly. There was also a thunderous sound like the ground was rumbling.<br /> <br /> “Oi, oi, what’s this?”<br /> <br /> “……An intruder?”<br /> <br /> Vaiel’s angry voice and Monica’s mutter.<br /> <br /> “''Keep the pondering for later. Sheltis, your swords.''“<br /> <br /> {{furigana|Machine crystal|Ilis}} lit up in dazzling crimson. The dual swords in his hands had vivid deep purple blades constructed upon their hilts.<br /> <br /> “Monica, hurry!”<br /> <br /> “Y-yeah. Okay ── I’m opening it.”<br /> <br /> The unit leader had her {{furigana|crossed rods|Rosario}} in hand as she kicked open the door with vigor.<br /> <br /> The bright red lighting fell upon those of the Governmental Sector running about trying to escape. That even included the parliamentary members that had been at the conference.<br /> <br /> “Even the conference participants!? Then what about the conference……what about Ymy!?”<br /> <br /> Monica raised her voice with a pale face.<br /> <br /> “''Sheltis, hurry to the meeting room!''“<br /> <br /> Got it ── with a nod, Sheltis turned towards the intersection. There were the sounds of the footsteps of a great many people.<br /> <br /> “……This way. Hurry!”<br /> <br /> Off-gold hair shone brightly.<br /> <br /> With the girl in pure white vestments in the lead, the General Affairs Bureau Chief came next followed by his secretaries.<br /> <br /> “Ymy!”<br /> <br /> “Sheltis?……That’s great, there was a broadcast telling everybody to escape.”<br /> <br /> Her shoulders moving with her breaths, the Priestess’ expression softened.<br /> <br /> “General Affairs Bureau Chief, are any of you injured?”<br /> <br /> “We have no impediments. But what’s the meaning of this uproar───”<br /> <br /> “Sheltis!”<br /> <br /> A shout cut off the General Affairs Bureau Chief’s words.<br /> <br /> From the right-hand side of the intersection, the opposite of where Ymy’s group appeared, a small shadow was running towards them.<br /> <br /> “Kagura!? I’m glad. I wondered what happened to you.”<br /> <br /> “Mo……Monica……it’s……dangerous here. ……We need to……a wider place.”<br /> <br /> With intermittent breaths and gasping, Kagura forced the words out.<br /> <br /> “It’s him……Sheltis…………that monster───”<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> “'''Zazakazada…………da……zakarakara……zadadadazakakakazadazakazada…………rada……rakazazakakadada……za……zaza……karakara……zadadadada…………'''”<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> A noise-like aria that resembled the sound of a bug’s wings.<br /> <br /> Sheltis understood everything the instant he heard that. Having understood everything ─── he understood just exactly how dangerous this situation was.<br /> <br /> “Monica, I leave Ymy to you!”<br /> <br /> He sprinted to the intersection without waiting for an answer.<br /> <br /> He brandished his sword at the Golden spell caster that calmly appeared there. The spell caster shifted over the instant before the edge of his sword made contact.<br /> <br /> “!?”<br /> <br /> Spinning his body like a screw, he crossed his blades and the right arm that was shining gold came thrusting up. He took that with his left sword and ── he couldn’t mitigate it and was blasted up high into the air.<br /> <br /> ……This guy.<br /> <br /> ……It’s not the real Maha but just his automated puppet, huh!<br /> <br /> Maha’s clone that was created in his image using gold. The last they’d met, it was the final spell that Maha had shown. Now it’s the opening move?<br /> <br /> “''Sheltis, there’s another one to the rear!''“<br /> <br /> “──Kuu!”<br /> <br /> At {{furigana|machine crystal|Ilis}}’ warning, he thrust out his blade before spinning around.<br /> <br /> He repelled the fist of the second clone that seemed to have calculated where he’d land and kicked off its shoulder to open up some distance.<br /> <br /> ……Not just one but two. No.<br /> <br /> Countless footsteps approached from further down the passage. There’s no way all these footsteps could be……<br /> <br /> “My Golden Hexehedral is invincible.”<br /> <br /> Then.<br /> <br /> At least ten spell casters, dressed in golden robes and shining gold themselves, appeared. ……So he prepared a large number of clones beforehand for this attack.<br /> <br /> The Governmental Sector’s security was wiped out cleanly by this.<br /> <br /> ……This is a sudden predicament.<br /> <br /> It would take all his strength just to fight the real Maha. With this number of clones, not to mention if they made something, it would be unmanageable.<br /> <br /> “Be crushed.”<br /> <br /> Under Maha’s orders, the clones pushed nearer.<br /> <br /> “Monica, take everyone and head to the meeting room!”<br /> <br /> “I-idiot! What kind of──”<br /> <br /> Before her answer, he lunged at the clones that were closing in from both directions.<br /> <br /> The clones that were giving off a golden shine. They swung their fists at a speed invisible to the eye and he read their paths from the shoulder alone and dodged. He didn’t retreat backwards or jump to the side and passed through the countless clones’ fists ─── drawing nearer to Maha’s real body.<br /> <br /> “Define.”<br /> <br /> A crack opened up at Maha’s feet. The material coating the floor fragmented and the earth underneath that jetted out. That formed into the image of wriggling snakes.<br /> <br /> “Extracting poisonous materials within the ground and performing pseudo-creation. The color is ‘''white''‘, nature is ‘''cowardly''‘, form is ‘''snake''‘. Ten shall appear, fangs laden in deadly poison. Defined to seal the enemy before me with poison.”<br /> <br /> White snakes with deadly poison appeared as Maha’s advance guard.<br /> <br /> ……But I already saw this in our last battle.<br /> <br /> Those defined with the ‘''cowardly''‘ nature would only attack an unmoving opponent.<br /> <br /> “'''──Forcefully dispelling the previous definition.'''”<br /> <br /> The stiffened white snakes at Maha’s feet raised their heads at his voice.<br /> <br /> “It’s a trap; Sheltis, dodge!”<br /> <br /> Kagura shouted. At the same time, poisonous beasts filled his vision.<br /> <br /> To dodge the enemies coming from above and below in every which direction, he jumped up to just beneath the ceiling. Kicking off the ceiling, he moved to a wall and then he kicked off that to land on the ground further to the rear.<br /> <br /> At that instant.<br /> <br /> His vision blurred momentarily from an intense impact and a violent pain ran through his left shoulder.<br /> <br /> “……Kaa…………?”<br /> <br /> His diaphragm convulsed from the shock transmitted through his left shoulder and his breathing stopped.<br /> <br /> ……Maha’s…………clone!<br /> <br /> A single clone had circled around behind him when he landed. It had aimed for the point when he was completely defenseless. He clenched his molars at that failure as and Maha’s clones approached from all directions.<br /> <br /> “Sheltis!”<br /> <br /> The scream of his childhood friend echoed from behind.<br /> <br /> ……What to do.<br /> <br /> With one arm numbed, the enemy’s fists were approaching from all directions. He couldn’t react to them all. With that in mind, he still poured power into the grip on his right sword──<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> Carve my name which is synonymous with great reverence and majesty<br /> <br /> Otoga Wem millmo, HIr shoul da ora peg ilmeri giris ende zorm<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> All of Maha’s clones that were drawing near were blown away.<br /> <br /> “……Eh.”<br /> <br /> “''This is──''“<br /> <br /> Underneath the red lighting, a single pearl-colored precious spear was shining.<br /> <br /> It was a super speed slash tranquil enough to not even stir up a single grain of dust but fast enough to leave behind a whirlwind.<br /> <br /> Resisting or reacting were not permitted. Maha’s clones which were disappearing into the walls were cut perfectly in two in succession and returned to gold dust.<br /> <br /> Everyone who was watching couldn’t move and even Maha stopped for a moment.<br /> <br /> In the middle of that──<br /> <br /> “O─kay! Sorry to keep you waiting, Ymy-sama, it’s Ishtar〰!”<br /> <br /> Placing the handle of her spear against her right shoulder, only the Cadres Guard was standing there smiling.<br /> <br /> “Gosh, jeez. When I went to the meeting room, nobody was there. It’s troubling for me if you just evacuate on your own, Ymy-sama; you have to wait until I come to you, you know?”<br /> <br /> “Ah……s-sorry.”<br /> <br /> “It’s fine─, it looks like I made it in time so everything’s fine! Now then──”<br /> <br /> Giggle.<br /> <br /> With a challenging look on her face, Ishtar turned to Maha who was standing still after having his clones thoroughly crushed.<br /> <br /> “Ishtar will face this guy. Monica-san, your unit should evacuate with Ymy-sama and the General Affairs Bureau Chief’s group to the meeting room.”<br /> <br /> “Un……Understood!”<br /> <br /> “Good answer. Now, let’s quickly──”<br /> <br /> “W-wait, please!”<br /> <br /> Kagura’s shout stopped the Cadres Guard who was about to move.<br /> <br /> “This is a diversion! Using the opening caused by Maha rampaging here, another man named Igun-I is aiming for something in Building Four!”<br /> <br /> “……Heeh.”<br /> <br /> Hyuu, the Cadres Guard instead whistled happily.<br /> <br /> “Hey, is that true?”<br /> <br /> “……You’re slow.”<br /> <br /> Beneath the shadow cast by his hood, Maha’s lips opened slightly.<br /> <br /> “Igun-I has……already headed there. Everything in existence is under our control.”<br /> <br /> The spell caster’s left hand was raised very high.<br /> <br /> “Be purged by heavy pressure, tremble and sink, ground──”<br /> <br /> “Who’s the slow one?”<br /> <br /> Ishtar’s spear danced and Maha’s words as well as the ceiling were cut off. &lt;ref&gt;[T/N: 切り裂く can mean &quot;cut apart&quot; and &quot;cut off&quot;. The ceiling is the former, but it's pretty much impossible to cut apart somebody's words.]&lt;/ref&gt;<br /> <br /> Crish ── the ceiling was cracked into what resembled a spiderweb. That became countless fragments of varying size and that great mass of rubble and dust swallowed Maha and his clones. This wasn’t an opponent that would be silenced with just that but it would probably take him some time to get out of it.<br /> <br /> “Now then, isn’t it your turn?”<br /> <br /> Ishtar’s gaze fell onto Sheltis who was still pressing on his left shoulder.<br /> <br /> “You know what these guys are aiming for.”<br /> <br /> “……The eye?”<br /> <br /> Now that they knew about the third organization, using ‘''Mikuva’s Crimson Eye''‘ to investigate them was also possible. That meant that the people in question would absolutely want to get rid of that treasure, the ‘''Crimson Eye''‘.<br /> <br /> “That’s right. Unfortunately, you’re the only one who knows where that’s located. So go. This guy’s Ishtar’s prey anyway. I’ll also protect the Priestess-sama for you.”<br /> <br /> “……But”<br /> <br /> Her opponent was Golden Maha. To fight this monster alone and guard a Priestess at the same time, he knew best just how harsh that was. Rather than the Governmental Sector’s treasure or anything else, right now he should completely assure Ymy’s safety──<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> “'''That’s why, boy, why don’t you try asking through force?'''”<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> …………<br /> <br /> …………'''That line is'''……<br /> <br /> “Don’t tell me you forgot?”<br /> <br /> It was a quiet and heavy tone that seemed to pierce into his heart like a blade. Even so, her face was filled with a provocative smile like one shown to a long-time old friend.<br /> <br /> “If you’re chasing after {{furigana|the Sennenshi|Leon}} who’s gone on ahead, boy, then you can’t remain here. '''The one who will remain here is me'''. I wonder if you remember me saying it that day?”<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> “''I told you, the goals that you and I pursue are different. They’re completely different.''“<br /> <br /> “''I’ve achieved mine! It’s enough if I have the position of an Elite Guard.''“<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> ──There’s no way I could forget.<br /> <br /> ──It was the last conversation she and I exchanged before I fell to the Garden of {{furigana|Corrupted Song|Eden}}, after all.<br /> <br /> She continued to make her spear let out a shrill sound like a whistle.<br /> <br /> “I’m saying to go. Or are you uneasy if it’s me?”<br /> <br /> “…………”<br /> <br /> “You’re the one who said you’d become a Sennenshi. If your resolve that day was not a lie, then go.”<br /> <br /> Being hit with that stabbing smile, Sheltis slowly let out a breath.<br /> <br /> ……How stupid.<br /> <br /> ……Then I really was found out right when we met.<br /> <br /> “That’s why I don’t like you; just when you’re playing innocent, you suddenly reveal your true colors.”<br /> <br /> “Playing innocent is unthinkable. Right, Priestess-sama?”<br /> <br /> Ishtar turned around with a coercive smile. But there wasn’t a single person who could reply to that.<br /> <br /> Ymy, the General Affairs Bureau Chief and his fellow Cadet Guards couldn’t say anything about the Cadres Guard’s true nature.<br /> <br /> Filled with fighting spirit and confidence, she stood in a way that only showed some kind of sublimity.<br /> <br /> ……Ymy.<br /> <br /> Sheltis lightly nodded at his childhood friend who was peeking out from behind Monica.<br /> <br /> “……I leave the Priestess in your care.”<br /> <br /> “Leave her to me.”<br /> <br /> The rocks that swallowed up Maha swelled.<br /> <br /> “Go!”<br /> <br /> “''I’ll guide you through the shortest route to Building Four, Area 31.''“<br /> <br /> Being pushed on by Ishtar’s bellow, Sheltis stepped forward.<br /> <br /> <br /> ===Part 7===<br /> <br /> “……There’s a gap between your strength and your growth. Such terrible growth.”<br /> <br /> The boy who had disappeared further into the passage. Looking at him go, Ishtar let out a rare bitter sigh.<br /> <br /> “Unit Leader Monica.”<br /> <br /> “Y-yes!”<br /> <br /> “It’s as you heard. I’ll face this guy. You take the Priestess-sama and the General Affairs Bureau Chief’s entourage to the meeting room. I’ll leave the details after that up to you. ……Now then.”<br /> <br /> Maha stood up unwounded despite the gigantic rubble.<br /> <br /> “This guy’s spells are numerous and annoying. I’ll ignore a moderate amount so take care of the puppets that went that way. Can you do it?”<br /> <br /> “U-Understood!”<br /> <br /> The Cadet Guards behind her escorted the Priestess. Feeling them walking away behind her, Ishtar once again leered at the practitioner in front of her.<br /> <br /> “Now we can finally talk, just the two of us. I’ve been waiting for this. ───At any rate, it looks like you took care of my younger sister.”<br /> <br /> “…………”<br /> <br /> “That’s right……I’ve waited a long time. Taking on this annoying mission and everything is because I bet on the chance that you might appear. Be a little thankful?”<br /> [[image:Eden05_279.jpg|thumb]]<br /> The Golden spell caster stayed silent. Perhaps in his place, the poisonous snakes crawling around his feet slowly raised their heads.<br /> <br /> ……That’s right, that was what started this.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> “''Onee-sama…………onee-sama, I’m sorry……I…………''“<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> It started with I’sa who used to cry for reasons Ishtar couldn’t understand no matter how many times she asked.<br /> <br /> She had a weak bodily constitution and couldn’t even go to school much. The one who looked after her troubles in that household which consisted of only the sisters and no parents was always Ishtar.<br /> <br /> In place of a mother, she nursed her, made meals and attended to I’sa without sleep.<br /> <br /> In place of a father, she taught her studies, taught her how to exercise and protected I’sa from the surrounding dangers.<br /> <br /> At those times, her sister always cried.<br /> <br /> She cried and apologized.<br /> <br /> “''Onee-sama…………onee-sama, I’m sorry……I…………''“<br /> <br /> In reality, her older sister could be more accomplished in studies and fitness than anybody and wouldn’t lose to any of her peers. It couldn’t be helped that she felt frustrated that her older sister was sacrificing her talents on her.<br /> <br /> “''I’sa-chan is an idiot. Onee-chan’s fine like this.''“<br /> <br /> “''But…………but, but……!''“<br /> <br /> Then she cried again.<br /> <br /> She thought of her as a really kind little sister. That was also why she wanted to be by her little sister’s side.<br /> <br /> ──Until my sister becomes able to fly by her own strength, I will protect her.<br /> <br /> She learned spear techniques to protect her little sister and became a Guard at {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} in order to become even faster and stronger. It wasn’t to protect the Priestesses at the top but to protect her little sister who slept at their house.<br /> <br /> ──Because isn’t it a given?<br /> <br /> ──The Priestesses have many people protecting them but I’m the only one protecting my sister.<br /> <br /> When she came to notice it, Ishtar had become a spear warrior that wouldn’t lose to anyone around her. It wouldn’t be strange if she became a Sennenshi at any time. It was to the point that it was an open rumor.<br /> <br /> “''Onee-sama, you won’t be a Sennenshi?''“<br /> <br /> “''Yu〰p. Onee-chan’s bad at that kind of thing.''“<br /> <br /> She hadn’t even honestly told I’sa that reason.<br /> <br /> If she became a Sennenshi, her time would be taken up guarding the Priestess. Her training time would decrease and most importantly, she would have to live apart from her younger sister who was the one she wished to protect the most.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> “''Hey, Sheltis-kun, do you want to become a Sennenshi?''“<br /> <br /> “''I’m fine with being an Elite Guard. I have no interest in being a Sennenshi.''“<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> That was why she always gave up the position of Sennenshi.<br /> <br /> On the other hand, ironically, I’sa whom she should have been protecting was now completely healthy and, taking after her, even started saying that she wanted to be a Guard.<br /> <br /> ……Well, fine, if that’s what I’sa-chan wants to do.<br /> <br /> It was a little complicated as her older sister but Ishtar permitted it.<br /> <br /> It looked like she had talent as a shinryoku user and she’d found a reliable dual guns user so Ishtar had had the intention of watching over her as her older sister.<br /> <br /> That continued for several years and just when she thought it would keep going well like that.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> Information that a Regular Guard unit was wiped out by an unknown person arrived.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> “I’sa-chan, are you okay!?”<br /> <br /> “Onee-sama……”<br /> <br /> What Ishtar saw in the medical ward was her little sister with her eyes swollen bright red.<br /> <br /> In the hospital.<br /> <br /> Her little sister cried while looking at her.<br /> <br /> Ishtar was reminded of how long it had been since she’d seen that. The weakened form of her sister that she thought she wouldn’t see anymore. The true nature of her little sister.<br /> <br /> “''……Onee-sama…………onee-sama, I’m sorry……I…………''“<br /> <br /> “''You don’t have to say it. You don’t need to worry.''“<br /> <br /> “''……Onee-sama?''“<br /> <br /> Ishtar held her sobbing little sister tight to her chest.<br /> <br /> That was also something that hadn’t happened in years.<br /> <br /> “I’sa-chan is fine. ……If you’re unharmed, it means you were able to return '''here'''. Leave the rest to onee-chan.”<br /> <br /> That’s right, that was the start.<br /> <br /> The one who had attacked her I’sa had already been defeated once but that was a puppet created by the spell caster. Then this time, she would──<br /> <br /> ===Part 8===<br /> <br /> Governmental Sector, Building Four, Area 19.<br /> <br /> “''Turn left at the next corner.''“<br /> <br /> He focused on nothing but running down the corridor illuminated by the bright red lights.<br /> <br /> There was nobody in the corridor and he’d seen the meeting room’s door wide open so a warning must have been issued here in Building Four as well.<br /> <br /> The walls and ceiling had crumbled.<br /> <br /> The floor was cracked and earth was scattered about.<br /> <br /> “''There is evidence that a few of Maha’s clones also infiltrated this building. Don’t let down your guard.''“<br /> <br /> He didn’t reply to that.<br /> <br /> “……Ilis, how long will it take you to undo the lock on that elevator?”<br /> <br /> They didn’t have Yuragi’s card key which they’d used to get on the elevator that led to the Holy Hall last night. He could only rely on {{furigana|machine crystal|Ilis}} using Yuragi’s card key’s information to forcefully dispel the lock.<br /> <br /> “''Five, no, four minutes.''“<br /> <br /> “Two minutes.”<br /> <br /> “''……Make sure to praise me if I succeed, okay?''“<br /> <br /> Her crystal portion blinked as if she were smiling wryly.<br /> <br /> “''Make a left there.''”<br /> <br /> Pushing forward through a passage he remembered, the steel door illuminated by an emergency light came into view.<br /> <br /> “Ilis, start with unlocking this.”<br /> <br /> “''No……wait, this is……?''“<br /> <br /> “''Sheltis, try opening the door as it is. It might already be unlocked.''“<br /> <br /> The door released with an aged sound. Ahead of that, illuminated by the emergency lighting, was the exact same thing as last night.<br /> <br /> “''The elevator should also be working. There are signs that somebody other than me has already forcefully unlocked the door.''“<br /> <br /> “……So it’s the guy that Maha called Igun-I.”<br /> <br /> It was possible that there was somebody else in charge of the hacking but they had no way of knowing that. At any rate, it was a stroke of luck amongst the bad.<br /> <br /> “Let’s go, Ilis.”<br /> <br /> ……Ishtar.<br /> <br /> ……I can’t be like you.<br /> <br /> He hadn’t noticed that twilight.<br /> <br /> A four year period. The difficulty of continuing to stand in that place all by herself without advancing or retreating even as those around her were promoted or when she left the tower. The harshness.<br /> <br /> He was different from Ishtar. He couldn’t copy how she lived.<br /> <br /> ……That’s why I need to continue on.<br /> <br /> <br /> ===Part 9===<br /> <br /> Governmental Sector, Building Two, Area 63′s ‘Yuumei Space‘.<br /> <br /> In the large hall with the warning still blaring, the sound of metal scraping upon metal continued to echo.<br /> <br /> “──Guu!”<br /> <br /> She intercepted the descending golden arm with her {{furigana|crossed rods|Rosario}}.<br /> <br /> The impact ran through her arm’s bone and echoed in her shoulder. But she didn’t lower the strength put into her {{furigana|crossed rods|Rosario}}. She trapped the wrist between her two {{furigana|crossed rods|Rosario}} and sealed its movements.<br /> <br /> “Vaiel!”<br /> <br /> “I…..got it, this damn crafted thing!”<br /> <br /> His fists equipped with the {{furigana|iron fist protectors|Knuckle Dusters}} stabbed into the enemy’s now-defenseless back. Maha’s clone fell over with a violent shake. Aiming for the moment when it staggered, Monica threw aside the {{furigana|crossed rods|Rosario}} and ran up to it.<br /> <br /> A golden light wrapped her bare hand. Shinryoku of the same color as Maha’s advent style arts enveloped her body.<br /> <br /> “Crumble.”<br /> <br /> She touched the clone with her fingertip.<br /> <br /> In that instant, Maha’s clone stopped moving ── and returned to gold dust with a crumbling sound.<br /> <br /> “What trick is that?”<br /> <br /> “I just distorted the shinryoku wavelength. It’s the same kind as jamming somebody’s clairvoyance……the explanation’s pretty long so the short version is that it can beat a clone like that.”<br /> <br /> Picking up the {{furigana|crossed rods|Rosario}} that were on the ground, Vaiel threw them over to her. Catching them with both hands, Monica once again looked up at the higher floor.<br /> <br /> “But it looks like I already don’t have the leisure of using it.”<br /> <br /> The door on the highest floor creaked and opened. Maha’s clones stood in a row. Behind them were red manticores and beyond those were small dragon-types.<br /> <br /> “I didn’t want to say it but is that Cadres Guard really fighting? Are you sure she didn’t lose or something?”<br /> <br /> “No.”<br /> <br /> Accompanied by the luminescence of the {{furigana|machine pearl|Machina}}, Kagura took a step forward.<br /> <br /> “That spell caster’s strength isn’t of this level. This is probably ten or twenty percent with the greater portion being forced to remain with the real Maha.”<br /> <br /> “……Both are inhuman, huh.”<br /> <br /> Holding back a wry smile from leaking out, Monica started walking forward again.<br /> <br /> The members who can fight in this large hall are just these three. Ishtar dispatched Sheltis to the Governmental Sector so it’ll come down to a life or death struggle without our two strongest fighting forces.<br /> <br /> “Monica-senpai!”<br /> <br /> That voice came from behind her.<br /> <br /> “I……I can help too!”<br /> <br /> “You can’t, stay there.”<br /> <br /> She stopped the Priestess who was running over.<br /> <br /> “Our mission is to protect you. What will we do if the Priestess who we should be protecting comes to the frontlines?”<br /> <br /> ……Ymy.<br /> <br /> “B-but! If I provide support, then fighting──”<br /> <br /> “I know……but no. I can’t put you in danger.”<br /> <br /> <br /> ===Part 10===<br /> <br /> “''Sheltis!''“<br /> <br /> At the same time the elevator arrived at the Holy Hall.<br /> <br /> Sheltis hurriedly jumped aside of the light that filled his vision.<br /> <br /> “……They’re also in combat here.”<br /> <br /> A four-legged medium-sized dragon staggered after receiving a single blow to the head. It received a follow-up attack before it could get up and returned to the gigantic boulder that comprised it.<br /> <br /> ──Zeadoll.<br /> <br /> The guardian of the Holy Hall who swung a mace. He had no idea how long the battle had been going on for but it didn’t seem to have been short. Nevertheless, he had zero injuries. He felt that maybe it was par for the course to say that it was expected that he didn’t even show exhaustion.<br /> <br /> However, the enemy force made up of Maha’s creations wasn’t stopping.<br /> <br /> Poisonous snakes came from blind spots below, monstrous birds created thunderous noises above and on top of all that, Maha’s clones were attacking from every which direction.<br /> <br /> ……Zeadoll hasn’t noticed me.<br /> <br /> He could easily break through to the Holy Hall’s interior right now. But──<br /> <br /> “''……Sheltis?''“<br /> <br /> “We’re taking a detour.”<br /> <br /> Holding his swords, Sheltis sprinted towards Zeadoll.<br /> <br /> “Mu, you are……!”<br /> <br /> The guardian sensed his presence and turned around. He didn’t answer him and swung his swords ── he cut down the poisonous snakes closing in from behind Zeadoll and smacked a single poisonous snake up towards a monstrous bird circling around overhead.<br /> <br /> The bomb in the shape of a bird reacted to the impact and caused a huge explosion.<br /> <br /> The flames and force of that explosion caused another bird to explode. The enemy’s forces were wrapped up in the chain explosions. Maha’s clones returned to gold dust and the poisonous white snakes returned to dirty mud.<br /> <br /> The explosions stopped.<br /> <br /> The ones standing there were only Sheltis and the guardian.<br /> <br /> “……What are you doing?”<br /> <br /> The man narrowed his eyes and looked over.<br /> <br /> “Should I not have helped?”<br /> <br /> “Wrong. I was asking why an intruder like yourself provided assistance.”<br /> <br /> “I’m not an enemy.”<br /> <br /> He returned the overpowering gaze head-on.<br /> <br /> “I said this yesterday but we probably have a common enemy who’s been tricking us. They should be aiming for ‘''Mikuva’s Crimson Eye''‘. If you use the ‘''Crimson Eye''‘, you can discover their identity, right? They should be afraid of that.”<br /> <br /> “…………”<br /> <br /> “……I’ll fight you later if you want. At any rate, we have to protect the ‘''Crimson Eye''‘.”<br /> <br /> Finally.<br /> <br /> With an expression of resignation, Zeadoll slowly lowered his mace.<br /> <br /> “I will consider your punishment later. Protecting the ‘''Eye''‘ is my foremost priority right now as well.”<br /> <br /> Come along.<br /> <br /> His massive back seemed to be saying that as he ran off without an answer.<br /> <br /> “Some time ago, a completely black man took those along and came here. ……No. The only one who came down the elevator was that man and those enemy forces suddenly appeared around him.”<br /> <br /> “What do you mean?”<br /> <br /> “I don’t understand how. But while I was dealing with those forces, that man leisurely infiltrated the Holy Room. It is the greatest failure in my life.”<br /> <br /> The guardian’s voice shook with indignation.<br /> <br /> They ran at full speed to the north of the gigantic Holy Hall. After countless stone pillars flashed by to the side, they arrived at a mechanical door.<br /> <br /> “It’s inside here.”<br /> <br /> Giiii……with a strange creaking sound, the door parted to the sides.<br /> <br /> It was a room filled with every radiance.<br /> <br /> Red, blue, green, yellow, white. The grand room arrangement was blessed with fight vivid colors of light. In the middle was an egg-shaped giant crimson crystal. The width was several metres. Its height was close to ten metres. Even if Sheltis looked up, he couldn’t see the top.<br /> <br /> “This is ‘''Mikuva’s Crimson Eye''‘?……It’s almost like it’s alive.”<br /> <br /> The interior of the crystal was repeatedly flashing like the beating of a heart. It was like the precursor to something being born.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> “I’ve waited a long……long time.”<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> A black shadow appeared at the summit of the crystal.<br /> <br /> “Sheltis, I’ve wanted to meet you for a long time.”<br /> <br /> A pitch black boot and pitch black shoes with a pitch black rimmed hat.<br /> <br /> Amidst all the black, the pale blond hair swaying beneath the hat stood out as odd. &lt;ref&gt;[T/N: I feel like this is a huge plot point. But if I state what I noticed here, it'll be too obvious and feel more like a spoiler if I'm right.]&lt;/ref&gt;<br /> <br /> ……This man is Igun-I?<br /> <br /> ……What is……this feeling……<br /> <br /> The one looking up and the one looking down. Even with this much distance between them, he was suddenly assaulted by a bizarre intoxicated sense that he was locking eyes with them as though they were right in front of him. It was almost like he was meeting with a longtime friend after a long time.<br /> <br /> “……I’m happy.”<br /> <br /> Igun-I didn’t even try to hide his smile. &lt;ref&gt;[T/N: Interesting point here is that the kanji for Igun-I is written as &quot;blank&quot; (空白) instead of &quot;black&quot; (黒).]&lt;/ref&gt;<br /> <br /> “You know me. Ahh, that’s great. I’m really happy.”<br /> <br /> “I……don’t know you.”<br /> <br /> He suppressed the throbbing of his chest and glared at the opponent above.<br /> <br /> That’s right, I shouldn’t know him.<br /> <br /> But what is this ─── my chest is stirring ─── it’s feels like deja vu.<br /> <br /> “That’s fine. It’s fine if you don’t know. It’s fine if you feel it even if you don’t know. Hey, Sheltis, ‘''Nice to meet you.''‘ and ‘''It’s been a while.''‘. I’ve been eagerly waiting the time we would meet in this world.”<br /> [[image:Eden05_291.jpg|thumb]]<br /> <br /> ……What does that mean?<br /> <br /> It’s a certainty that this man is an ally of Maha. But even if he heard about me from Maha, his words are too deep. And why is he so friendly?<br /> <br /> “Ahh, I can’t. I was so happy, I almost forgot my job.”<br /> <br /> With the words Igun-I spilled, Sheltis finally reconfirmed the current situation.<br /> <br /> That’s right, this man’s objective is──<br /> <br /> “You……! I don’t know who you are but that’s the Governmental Sector’s treasure. Entering this Holy Hall without permission is one thing, but who are you to step on the ‘''Crimson Eye''‘!”<br /> <br /> With a thunderous sound, he struck the ground beneath him with the mace.<br /> <br /> “If so, then immediately──”<br /> <br /> “You’re wrong.”<br /> <br /> “What?”<br /> <br /> Zeadoll’s expression changed with the unexpected response.<br /> <br /> “This isn’t the Governmental Sector’s property. A single person……this is something an engineer created a thousand years ago. The Governmental Sector just happened to scavenge it. Though saying that to you will probably have no effect. Right, Sheltis?”<br /> <br /> With his hand firmly on the rimmed hat, Igun-I was constantly looking over at him.<br /> <br /> “Do you want to know; you do, right? What this crystal is.”<br /> <br /> “You……would tell an enemy that?”<br /> <br /> “If you so wish.”<br /> <br /> It was an eerie smile completely devoid of hostility.<br /> <br /> “So I’ll tell you. This crystal is the product of humanity’s failed attempt at artificially creating ‘''a certain existence''‘, a shadow of its former self, so to speak. ……You should know the original. It’s the existence known as the ‘'''''Forbidden Crystal'''''‘.”<br /> <br /> The {{furigana|floating archipelago|Lagoon}} that he’d accompanied Leon to.<br /> <br /> At the hidden research facility, the girl that had been displayed on the screen set up in front of the Yuugenshu.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> ……Shel……tis.<br /> <br /> ……Is that you……looking at me?<br /> <br /> ……The one looking…………at the frozen dream of the Garden of {{furigana|Corrupted Song|Eden}}……at the Forbidden Crystal.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> Why would that name appear here?<br /> <br /> “……What do you mean?”<br /> <br /> “I’m glad that I’ve aroused your interest. It had the intended effect. But──”<br /> <br /> Igun-I smiled.<br /> <br /> “It doesn’t look like you’re trying to get the ‘''Crimson Eye''‘ through force. ……Well, I tampered with the contents a bit so I’ll just leave it alone and run away.”<br /> <br /> “……Run away?”<br /> <br /> “If you want to know, chase after me. Now, Sheltis, chase after me. That is the beginning of everything. ……However, that’s for until after you’ve played with these.”<br /> <br /> Igun-I raised both hands to the ceiling.<br /> <br /> Like a music conductor.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> Awaken now, all you forgotten children<br /> <br /> Li Xea = F shela, elmei/ x-delis tis, Selah pheno sia-s Orbie Eden<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> Beneath Igun-I, the crimson crystal began changing color.<br /> <br /> From crimson to red, red to blue, blue to green. After that, gold and white. Then at the end ── the crystal became half-transparent like frosted glass.<br /> <br /> ……What is that?<br /> <br /> Something was squirming inside the half-transparent crystal. There were two of them. One was black and inorganic. The other was deep purple and had a hazy outline──<br /> <br /> “''This is from a thousand years ago……!?''“<br /> <br /> As if in response to the shout from {{furigana|machine crystal|Ilis}}, the front of the crystal distorted like a heat haze and the two gigantic monsters alighted from it.<br /> <br /> A massive mechanical weapon equipped with pitch black armor.<br /> <br /> The other one was a four-legged beast whose entire body emitted a deep purple cursed mist.<br /> <br /> “A mechanical weapon and Yuugenshu?”<br /> <br /> “''No, this is……''“<br /> <br /> {{furigana|Machine crystal|Ilis}} responded to Zeadoll’s mutter.<br /> <br /> “''A heavy-arms mechanical weapon from a thousand years ago and……a Yuugenshu. They look the same as they do currently but they’re from before Hyouketsu Kyoukai was erected!''“<br /> <br /> “A thousand year beast. I tried using the memories of the ‘''Crimson Eye''‘ and calling it out. I could probably have found something stronger if I searched more but this should be good enough for me to run away.”<br /> <br /> Tap. Igun-I kicked off the crystal and jumped into the air.<br /> <br /> “I won’t let you run……muu!”<br /> <br /> Zeadoll tried to get to where the pitch black man would land but the Yuugenshu stood in his way.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> ■ ■, …… ■, ■ ■ ■, ■ …… ■ …… ■ ■ ■, ■, ■ …… ■<br /> <br /> Oe/ Dia = U hiz gazzinis sis wei sighn. Quo zess wiz xes kyele.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> Mateki.<br /> <br /> Before Zeadoll reacted, a torrent of deep purple light radiated from the mist beast.<br /> <br /> The particles of light formed a string and the string gathered even more to become a pattern of light. The instant Zeadoll’s foot touched that ring of light ── '''the deep purple light blew up'''.<br /> <br /> “……Guu!?”<br /> <br /> Assaulted with strong heat and a strong impact and bathed in a curse, the guardian’s large body was blown towards the wall.<br /> <br /> “Zeadoll!”<br /> <br /> “……How rude of him to launch an attack without declaring his name.”<br /> <br /> The shadow of the man stood up sluggishly within the dense cloud of mateki. Maybe his Sanctuary Arts had kept the damage to a minimum but there were nothing like wounds on his body.<br /> <br /> “They’re simple phantoms that should disappear in half an hour’s time so do your best until then.”<br /> <br /> Igun-I headed out the door with a light smile.<br /> <br /> ──Half an hour.<br /> <br /> This was no time to say such easygoing words. Ymy and Monica were still in Building Two.<br /> <br /> “Just fine, I’ll defeat this swiftly and chase after you!”<br /> <br /> Sheltis sprinted to close the distance with the mechanical weapon that was drawing nearer to him. It walked on two legs and had a large body close to three metres across with its entire body made of heavy steel.<br /> <br /> ……As I thought, its movements are dull.<br /> <br /> Before the enemy’s aim lined up, he jumped to the side by kicking off the ground with one foot.<br /> <br /> The mechanical weapon’s response was a moment too slow and he used that lull to close the gap in one go. The aim is the joint ── his opponent was a mechanical weapon armored in heavy metal so he’d aim to destroy it starting from the places where that armor was thin.<br /> <br /> “''Go up.''“<br /> <br /> He jumped off the mechanical weapon’s elbow and then off its shoulder. He flew over ten metres high and towards the mechanical weapon’s head.<br /> <br /> ……I see it.<br /> <br /> The blue internal parts were peeking out from a gap in its head’s armor. Even if it was from a thousand years ago, a mechanical weapon was still a mechanical weapon, and its basic construction was the same. If he destroyed the engine, it would become powerless.<br /> <br /> “Sink in!”<br /> <br /> He swung his right sword down at the gap. The sword’s blade stabbed into the internal parts……<br /> <br /> ──Clang!<br /> <br /> His sword hit something hard.<br /> <br /> The sword won’t reach any further than this. Was it stopped by the internal parts shining blue?……no way. Let alone the armor, the internal components which are the weak point shouldn’t have this strength.<br /> <br /> “''It’s a shinryoku carved seal. Just like with the Sanctuary Arts, it’s repelling your mateki!''“<br /> <br /> “……So that’s it!”<br /> <br /> The enemy’s gun locked on.<br /> <br /> “''Pull out your sword!''“<br /> <br /> “At a time like this……what a troublesome bastard!”<br /> <br /> A heavily armored mechanical weapon specialized for fighting against Yuugenshu. It was originally for mitigating the Yuugenshu’s mateki but because his swords were filled with mateki, it was dulling their penetration.<br /> <br /> It wasn’t at the level of the Sanctuary Arts, but there was no changing that it was troublesome.<br /> <br /> “What’s a good move?”<br /> <br /> “''There is a limit to the shinryoku carved seal. You can erase the shinryoku carved seal by piling on enough consecutive damage. Other than that, I’m reluctant to suggest it but it’s the use of mateki. You should be able to nullify the shinryoku carved seal if you use your {{furigana|Seventh True Rhythm|Eden Code}}.''“<br /> <br /> “……Then we’ll go with the first idea.”<br /> <br /> Somebody from {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} aside, he couldn’t use mateki in front of somebody from the Governmental Sector.<br /> <br /> “Zeadoll?”<br /> <br /> Explosive noises continued behind him. The explosive impact and thunderous sound of him being smacked into the pillars, as well as the guardians anguished voice came to him.<br /> <br /> “Gu, this…………crafty thing!”<br /> <br /> Zeadoll stood up using the mace as a support.<br /> <br /> He didn’t look like he had any wounds but his expression was grim. Being smacked into the wall enough that it left cracks, he probably was suffering a light concussion.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> ■ ■, …… ■, ■ ■ ■, ■ …… ■ …… ■ ■ ■, ■, ■ …… ■<br /> <br /> Oe/ Dia = U hiz gazzinis sis wei sighn. Quo zess wiz xes kyele.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> Crack.<br /> <br /> The floor beneath the Yuugenshu shook and a ring of purple spread like a ripple on water’s surface.<br /> <br /> “''It’s mateki fixation. It’s the type that ruptures upon contact and spreads curses.''“<br /> <br /> “So it’s like a mine. Zeadoll, don’t touch that──”<br /> <br /> “There’s no use in talking about it!”<br /> <br /> Holding out the extremely heavy mace, he stepped on the mateki mine.<br /> <br /> An explosive sound. Zeadoll’s large body was lifted into the air.<br /> <br /> “Nuuu!?”<br /> <br /> He received the curse shockwave and collided with the wall again.<br /> <br /> ……It’s strange. It’s completely different from the masterful fighting he showed yesterday. He looks just like a bewildered Cadet Guard who’s fighting against a Yuugenshu for the first time.<br /> <br /> “It’s the first time I’m fighting a Yuugenshu!”<br /> <br /> His stern face became even more like a stone and he rose up.<br /> <br /> “……I see.”<br /> <br /> There was no way Yuugenshu would infiltrate the Holy Hall. It was a given that he wouldn’t have an opportunity to fight a Yuugenshu.<br /> <br /> “Can you move?”<br /> <br /> “You should worry about yourself rather than others!”<br /> <br /> A rumble came from directly to the side.<br /> <br /> The extremely heavy mechanical weapon causing depressions in the ground was approaching vigorously with the intent to strike him down.<br /> <br /> He held out his left arm. He pulled it in as close as possible and spun to dodge. He circled around the exterior and hid around the left flank.<br /> <br /> ──A flash.<br /> <br /> But it only caused a small scrape on the flank’s heavy armor. His sword wouldn’t reach as far as the crucial parts.<br /> <br /> “Tch!”<br /> <br /> Running from the gunfire that was sweeping across in a line, he went around and hid in ‘Mikuva’s Crimson Eye’s‘ shadow.<br /> <br /> “''Neither one of us is in a good situation. I don’t want to chock it up to affinity though.''“<br /> <br /> “…………”<br /> <br /> Calming his breathing for the moment, Sheltis bit on his lower lip.<br /> <br /> ……Ymy and everyone else.<br /> <br /> ……I’m sorry, bear with it for a little longer.<br /> <br /> <br /> ===Part 11===<br /> <br /> A cloud of dust hung over the area.<br /> <br /> In the world of dust from rubble, flashes that made one think of lightning drew arcs.<br /> <br /> “───”<br /> <br /> Landing on the rubble piled in the passage and once again jumping off there without a moment’s delay.<br /> <br /> From the floor to the wall, from the wall to the ceiling, from the ceiling to the floor and then again to the wall. She was closing in using that method which would cause dizziness just by looking at it for a person with a normal sense of balance.<br /> <br /> That was the lean spear user who clearly stood out even amidst the dust.<br /> <br /> “Heaven Piercing Mother Earth.”<br /> <br /> The one waiting was the shinryoku practitioner donning an ocher robe.<br /> <br /> “Fire a hundred spears.”<br /> <br /> From underfoot, overhead and to the sides. The bare rock walls that had their paint removed pulsed, and stone spears with a sharp outline flew out all at once. Even if it was wide, it was still a corridor. She couldn’t dodge spears approaching from every single direction. But──<br /> <br /> Seeing that in front of her, Ishtar didn’t stop running or have any hesitation.<br /> <br /> “Is just a hundred okay?”<br /> <br /> The spear’s tip blurred from an instant.<br /> <br /> Immediately after, the stone spears all broke apart with a dry sound. Iai. And it was with a sequence of movements at a speed where none of it could be seen.<br /> <br /> “A hundred isn’t enough.”<br /> <br /> Four metres until Maha. If she put strength into her step, it was well within her spear’s reach. Just before that, the wall directly to the side of Ishtar collapsed.<br /> <br /> “!”<br /> <br /> A giant forelimb stretched out from the large black hole created by the cave-in. The slimy claw with a brown sheen ripped the shoulder portion of her formal wear ── before her brain registered that, Ishtar jumped in the opposite direction.<br /> <br /> A flash while she was flying.<br /> <br /> She severed the claw that was sticking to the cut on her formal wear down the middle.<br /> <br /> “I see, so you expected that I’d break through the stone spears and set a trap.”<br /> <br /> She looked at her right arm which was exposed up to near the elbow and smiled. Only the formal wear was torn; there was not a single wound on her smooth flesh. Despite having taken such a perfect surprise attack.<br /> <br /> “I haven’t had my clothes torn in anything other than a spar with Sennenshi recently. ……You’ve brought out something quite large.”<br /> <br /> A giant shadow appeared and broke through the wall to the side without leaving a trace.<br /> <br /> An earth dragon. Its mouth could open as much as a person is tall and it had the body size to match. It’s black scales were hard enough to deflect steel swords and even a machine gun couldn’t do any effective damage. It was a large carnivore that served as the symbol for dangerous species in the Biotope.<br /> <br /> “Well, however,”<br /> <br /> Standing in front of the beast which let out a roar, Ishtar just shook her head carelessly.<br /> <br /> “This isn’t all, right? It’s not enough, you’re not thinking that you can satisfy with just this, right?”<br /> <br /> “…………”<br /> <br /> The two transcendentals glared at each other in that spot where the dragon was raging.<br /> <br /> The one who disrupted that unnatural silence was the silent Golden spell caster.<br /> <br /> “……It’s about time he returned.”<br /> <br /> “For Sheltis?”<br /> <br /> “……Igun-I……it was a whim but……it isn’t going to be a hindrance.”<br /> <br /> Maha said that with absolute confidence.<br /> <br /> “I will……not lose. All creation, in other words……no unforeseen incidents…………the balance will be kept in this place and be resolved at the other locations.”<br /> <br /> The other locations.<br /> <br /> In other words, the Holy Hall that she’d sent Sheltis to.<br /> <br /> Then there was Monica’s unit whom she’d entrusted the Priestess’ guarding to.<br /> <br /> “Therefore, I will just buy time──”<br /> <br /> “Shall we make a bet?”<br /> <br /> Ishtar’s fearless smile cut him off.<br /> [[image:-eden05_-00e.jpg|thumb]]<br /> <br /> “Whether or not the results for the other locations will be as you’ve exaggeratedly predicted. I’ll bet that you’re ‘''wrong''‘. If I get it wrong, then I’ll become your subordinate?”<br /> <br /> “…………”<br /> <br /> “The tower is a gathering of weaklings. But they have strong fighting spirits. The Priestesses and Guards alike.”<br /> <br /> “……So?”<br /> <br /> The Cadres Guard silently raised her spear at that question.<br /> <br /> “What creates a reform in the world has always been peoples’ resolve.”<br /> <br /> ===Part 12===<br /> <br /> Yuumei Space.<br /> <br /> Overhead was the shattered chandelier. The paintings that should have adorned the walls all bore traces of claws or fangs and the carpet underfoot was torn here and there, exposing the underlying stone floor.<br /> <br /> What filled the large vacant space from which a large number of people had evacuated was the continuous ringing of clashes.<br /> <br /> “Kagura, above!”<br /> <br /> Monica’s shout echoed in the meeting room.<br /> <br /> “G-got it……!”<br /> <br /> She pulled the trigger on her high voltage electric gun.<br /> <br /> With an intense sound and light, the electricity stretched in a line and coiled around the white poisonous snake falling from the ceiling. It’s movements stiffened in midair……but it didn’t stop with just one shot. Aiming for Kagura below, it extended its fangs and opened its mouth──<br /> <br /> “So……persistent!”<br /> <br /> Vaiel backhanded its head. Its rope-like thin body was blown away next to the wall and it began changing back to dirt upon hitting the floor.<br /> <br /> “Come on, don’t space out.”<br /> <br /> “I-I know that. …………But,”<br /> <br /> Kagura tried her hardest to calm her ragged breathing by putting a hand on her mouth.<br /> <br /> ──It’s hard……with three people.<br /> <br /> It would be fine if it was somebody other than Sheltis; right now, the important point was having a fourth person.<br /> <br /> If they had four people, they could group up with two in the front and two in the back and cover for each other’s strengths and weaknesses.<br /> <br /> They couldn’t do that with the three people they had now, and all three had to be in the frontline to protect the Priestess and General Affairs Bureau Chief’s entourage. Because even she who was inexperienced was in the frontline, Monica couldn’t concentrate on giving orders.<br /> <br /> “Three more left.”<br /> <br /> Three of Maha’s clones were slowly descending from the floor above. There were several poisonous snakes at their feet and red manticores waiting behind them.<br /> <br /> “It’s the final part……we’ll……end it.”<br /> <br /> But even as she said that, sweat was dropping from Monica’s brow like a waterfall. It wasn’t just from fatigue, Maha’s clone had likely landed a grazing blow on her torso. ……Her face is deathly pale. From her pained hand movements, it’s likely that her sternum or a rib cracked in that blow.<br /> <br /> “……Monica.”<br /> <br /> “You don’t have time to worry about others.”<br /> <br /> Vaiel’s words pierced her painfully.<br /> <br /> ……I know that.<br /> <br /> ……The one most unsuited for direct combat here is me.<br /> <br /> That was why Vaiel was sticking close and backing her up and Monica was protecting the opposite direction by herself. The strain on their stamina and mentality was completely different.<br /> <br /> Maha’s clones floated from the landing above.<br /> <br /> Monica prepared her {{furigana|crossed rods|Rosario}} to respond to that ── but her body suddenly swayed.<br /> <br /> “Monica!?”<br /> <br /> Kagura reached out her hand but it was too far to her location.<br /> <br /> Clack. The {{furigana|crossed rods|Rosario}} fell to the ground. But she didn’t react to that. Could she be unconscious……? Dizziness. No, did she faint? No matter the case, at this rate……<br /> <br /> “Damn it!”<br /> <br /> Vaiel clicked his tongue and ran to support her but he was much too slow. The unit leader’s body crumpled and Maha’s clones were attacking──<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> “''You……''“<br /> <br /> “''You have angered the one person in this world that must not be angered.''“<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> Yuumei Space was filled with light.<br /> <br /> The red warning lamps were dyed anew with the even stronger crimson.<br /> <br /> “……Wha!?”<br /> <br /> Even Kagura who wasn’t a shinryoku warrior knew. The brilliance of shinryoku swirled violently and couldn’t be contained within this room.<br /> <br /> “────”<br /> <br /> The enemies were pressured into pausing by the incomparable shinryoku.<br /> <br /> Within that light, the Priestess held up the female unit captain.<br /> <br /> “……This is from my senior Priestess, Meimel.”<br /> <br /> Wrapping her left arm around the fainted girl’s shoulder, she supported her delicate body.<br /> <br /> “She said that if a Priestess resolves to head towards the frontline of her own will, then she should say so. That’s why……I’ll say it.”<br /> <br /> In front of my eyes, everybody is protecting me and getting hurt.<br /> <br /> ……I don’t want that.<br /> <br /> ……I don’t want to become a Priestess who would just watch that.<br /> <br /> Lending her senpai her left shoulder, she pointed at Maha’s clones with her remaining right hand.<br /> <br /> Then Ymy made a declaration.<br /> <br /> “I will be your opponent now.”<br /> <br /> “……Ymy?”<br /> <br /> “Senpai, I’m happy you came to. You suddenly fell over.”<br /> <br /> She smiled and brought her open right hand to Monica’s right cheek ── and pulled it as hard as she could.<br /> <br /> “Fu, fuat ahh hu huing!?” &lt;ref&gt;[T/N: A really messed up version of &quot;What are you doing!?&quot;.]&lt;/ref&gt;<br /> <br /> “It’s encouragement. That’s a lie, it’s punishment to senpai who’s a unit leader from me as a Priestess. My earlier words included you, senpai, you know?”<br /> <br /> You have angered the one person in this world that must not be angered.<br /> <br /> ……That’s right. There’s someone I really want to get angry at.<br /> <br /> “Senpai, I’m at my limit for holding back. Senpai……you really treat me like your kouhai at the crucial times. Do you not see me as a Priestess?”<br /> <br /> “Wha-what are you──”<br /> <br /> “If the one here were Meimel or Syun-rei, Monica-senpai, you would have probably asked them for assistance. You should know at least how outstanding the defense of a Priestess’ barrier is.”<br /> <br /> She stared intently at Monica who frantically pulled away.<br /> <br /> “…………”<br /> <br /> “Even so, senpai just keeps protecting me. You just say to hide behind you.”<br /> <br /> Monica was silent as she held a hand to her reddened cheek.<br /> <br /> “……You’re wrong.”<br /> <br /> With her head downcast.<br /> <br /> “Yes, maybe I would have asked Meimel-sama or Syun-rei-sama for support. But not wanting you to come to the front is…………really…………”<br /> <br /> With her words coming in short bursts, the female unit leader put together her words earnestly.<br /> <br /> “My prided kouhai who exerted and worked hard to become a Priestess…………in the slim chance that something were to happen……I don’t want that.”<br /> <br /> “'''Yes'''. '''I know'''.”<br /> [[image:-eden05_-00f.jpg|thumb]]<br /> <br /> She smiled and picked up the fallen {{furigana|crossed rods|Rosario}}.<br /> <br /> “But a Priestess can’t overlook such a kind Guard being hurt.”<br /> <br /> To Monica who was looking at her with a blank expression.<br /> <br /> Ymy handed over the {{furigana|crossed rods|Rosario}} without a word.<br /> <br /> “Let me support my Guard senpai. I have no Sennenshi so it’s my first battle and I don’t know what I should do. That’s why.”<br /> <br /> “……That’s why?”<br /> <br /> “In place of the fourth Guard who isn’t here, I shall become the fourth member of senpai’s unit. Please command me.”<br /> <br /> “Hah!? Wha……th-that’s really……!”<br /> <br /> “It’s an emergency measure. A Priestess is saying it’s fine, so it’s fine.”<br /> <br /> She stepped in front of Monica looking to defend her.<br /> <br /> ──I’m going to do it.<br /> <br /> The gap created by Sheltis’ absence. I don’t know just how well I can fill it but I’ll do my best.<br /> <br /> “Amazing, it’s amazing, Vaiel. Did you hear that? A Priestess being a part of our unit, that’s completely extraordinary!? It’s thanks to Monica collapsing!”<br /> <br /> “Really, your worthlessness actually turned out helpful.”<br /> <br /> “Those two are kind of annoying……saying that somebody who collapsed is worthless.”<br /> <br /> Monica looked half-shocked as she smiled bitterly.<br /> <br /> She took a {{furigana|crossed rod|Rosario}} in one hand and raised the other {{furigana|crossed rod|Rosario}} with her other hand.<br /> <br /> “……Just this time, Ymy.”<br /> <br /> “Yes.”<br /> <br /> “Support us with barrier-style spells. It’ll be fine if you can alleviate or obstruct their attacks. The scope is this entire room and the targets are limited to the four of us. Can you do it?”<br /> <br /> “It would be troubling if you were to underestimate a Priestess.”<br /> <br /> ……Though I’m actually a little weak in barrier-style spells.<br /> <br /> Even as she added that in at the bottom of her heart, Ymy replied with a smile.<br /> <br /> ……It’s a spell I’m weak at.<br /> <br /> ……But I can’t fail here.<br /> <br /> She would do her utmost to the limit of those feelings.<br /> <br /> No matter how difficult and no matter how large-scale, she didn’t feel like she could fail.<br /> <br /> ===Part 13===<br /> <br /> In the Holy Hall filled with light.<br /> <br /> The armored mechanical weapon’s right arm shined black as it approached.<br /> <br /> “''Incoming simultaneous fire from the enemy’s large machine gun. Please deflect it as much as possible using your swords.''“<br /> <br /> “Eh……wa-wait.”<br /> <br /> “''It’ll hit ‘''Mikuva’s Crimson Eye''‘ behind you if you dodge.''“<br /> <br /> “You’ve gotta be kidding me!?”<br /> <br /> Staring at the gun barrel in the enemy’s right arm, he ascertained the angle that the bullets coming from it would travel at. The revolving ring on the side of the gun slowly began turning──<br /> <br /> “''Incoming.''“<br /> <br /> “……I know!”<br /> <br /> He reverse-gripped his dual swords and lowered his stance.<br /> <br /> Then a single sound of gunfire. Sheltis mowed aside the dozens of bullets that came out with that one sound. It wasn’t to ‘cut’ but to ‘brush’. It was a technique that used the back of the sword to alter the bullets’ trajectories. Modifications made within the realm of tenths ── he would be shot if he read it wrong.<br /> <br /> The gunfire ceased.<br /> <br /> Sheltis clashed his sword against the mouth of the gun which was letting off white smoke.<br /> <br /> ……Looks like it went well.<br /> <br /> He could feel dull pain from various places from his shoulder to his arm to his flank. They were wounds from the deflected bullets that had torn his clothes and the surface of the skin beneath.<br /> <br /> “''Even though I said to deflect as many as possible, you deflected all of them.''“<br /> <br /> “The creator of the ‘''Crimson Eye''‘ and Ilis are the same, right? Then you’re like sisters. I thought you might not want it to get broken.”<br /> <br /> “''…………''“<br /> <br /> After a not-so-short period of silence.<br /> <br /> “''I didn’t say it with that meaning, just that the ‘''Crimson Eye''‘ would be useful as evidence………………idiot……it’s not something you have to put your body on the line for.''“<br /> <br /> “No matter what, it’s great that it went well.”<br /> <br /> He switched back to reverse grip on his swords and sprinted once again.<br /> <br /> ──Now the only problem is how to defeat this.<br /> <br /> His swords couldn’t reach the mechanical parts because of the heavy armor and the shinryoku carved seal was rejecting his mateki on top of that. He could defeat it if he took the time but he didn’t know how long that would be.<br /> <br /> ……The method.<br /> <br /> “Guuoo!?”<br /> <br /> Before he collected his thoughts, Zeadoll’s large body was blasted over like a rubber ball. He hit the ground while still holding his mace and a large fissure spread out from there.<br /> <br /> “Zeadoll!?”<br /> <br /> “You, Sheltis!”<br /> <br /> The guardian sprung to his feet with vigor.<br /> <br /> “I was wondering what you were doing since a while ago. You didn’t defeat that mechanical weapon so it’s even getting me involved!”<br /> <br /> “That’s a coincidence. You just happened to be at the place I led it to so it wouldn’t break the ‘''Crimson Eye''‘.”<br /> <br /> Zeadoll had been at the location he led the mechanical weapon to and it had recognized him as a target too, then hit and sent him flying from behind. If it had been a regular person, their spine and flesh would have been blown to pieces but this man didn’t seem to have taken any damage.<br /> <br /> “That’s not it. I was asking how long you were going to spend in a hard fight with that small fry. That amount of armor is like wet paper to me.”<br /> <br /> “That’s because your mace has power. Me as well, I have the confidence that I can beat that Yuugenshu. If it’s a battle against a Yuugenshu……”<br /> <br /> He said that much ─── and both of them widened their eyes.<br /> <br /> ……There is one.<br /> <br /> The mechanical weapon and Yuugenshu. A way to clean up for certain these two thousand year beasts that Igun-I had summoned.<br /> <br /> “Ah─, that’s right……it’s an emergency situation so……right?”<br /> <br /> “……Mu. Truly, chasing after Igun-I is a priority for both of us. Normally, I’d never conspire with an intruder but……at any rate, it is necessary to hurry.”<br /> <br /> “''Then it’s decided.''“<br /> <br /> In response to {{furigana|machine crystal|Ilis}}’ words, they both turned around.<br /> <br /> “I leave that mechanical weapon to you.”<br /> <br /> “You too, you said it so show me that you can eliminate that Yuugenshu quickly.”<br /> <br /> Zeadoll of the Governmental Sector would deal with the heavily armored mechanical weapon.<br /> <br /> Sheltis of Tenketsu Palace would deal with the Yuugenshu letting out sinister mateki.<br /> <br /> ──I trust my back to you.<br /> <br /> {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} and the Governmental Sector had a long-standing history of opposition and this was their first cooperative battle.<br /> <br /> “We’ll beat them in thirty seconds and chase after him.”<br /> <br /> “Twenty seconds is more than enough.”<br /> <br /> The two ran.<br /> <br /> At the same time and in both directions around ‘''Mikuva’s Crimson Eye''‘.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> ■ ■, …… ■, ■ ■ ■, ■ …… ■ …… ■ ■ ■, ■, ■ …… ■<br /> <br /> Oe/ Dia = U hiz gazzinis sis wei sighn. Quo zess wiz xes kyele.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> ……Pwoof.<br /> <br /> The mateki seething out from the Yuugenshu’s entire body created a cloud that reached up to the ceiling.<br /> <br /> Rain poured from the mysterious cloud. The mateki condensed into water droplet form fell to the ground and created countless ripples.<br /> <br /> Mateki mines. If they were touched, they would spread curses and shockwaves. But──<br /> <br /> “Let’s go.”<br /> <br /> “''Right.''“<br /> <br /> Sheltis stepped into the middle of those ripples without hesitation.<br /> <br /> He threw off the formal wear he’d been wearing.<br /> <br /> ……Pwoof.<br /> <br /> The swaying surface of mateki. The thin film of mateki created a slight splash when he stepped on it……but that was all. The ripples were undisturbed and neither the explosion nor curses were released.<br /> <br /> The mateki mines wouldn’t react to someone with mateki residing within them.<br /> [[image:Eden05_319.jpg|thumb]]<br /> <br /> “''!''“<br /> <br /> The Yuugenshu bent its body with a strange roar. It became more cautious of the human that had slipped past its mateki with mateki of its own and jumped far up to avoid his approach.<br /> <br /> “───”<br /> <br /> Sheltis jumped to follow that shadow.<br /> <br /> The crimson crystal was spectator to the beginning and end of that part. Claws and his right swords, fangs and his left sword met……<br /> <br /> The high-pitched sound of the Yuugenshu’s crystal core shattering rang out.<br /> <br /> At the exact same time.<br /> <br /> Directly below, the guardian’s swung mace pierced through the armored mechanical weapon.<br /> <br /> ===Part 14===<br /> <br /> “……It’s the mistake of my life.”<br /> <br /> Touching her bed hair with her hand, Yuragi let out a long, long sigh.<br /> <br /> “To have been knocked out by the rumbling and been sleeping in the waiting room all this time until things were settled.”<br /> <br /> “It looks like you slept well.”<br /> <br /> “Yes. I already slept twenty four days’ worth……is it okay if I cry?”<br /> <br /> “Ahaha, now─ now─. Ymy-sama was also uninjured, so it’s fine.”<br /> <br /> Ishtar spoke up with a smile.<br /> <br /> But her face was covered with dust and her sleeve was torn starting from the shoulder……<br /> <br /> “Ishtar-san……that”<br /> <br /> “Mm? Ahh, this got a little torn─. It’s just clothing so it’ll be fixed with a little sewing, you know?”<br /> <br /> The slow way she said things was the same as always.<br /> <br /> “Was it from battle?”<br /> <br /> “Yup, yup. They ran away halfway through but Ishtar didn’t have enough to finish it in one go anyway. On the contrary, it was convenient?”<br /> <br /> “……That’s hardcore.”<br /> <br /> Just barely managing to say that, Yuragi once again pulled out her memo book.<br /> <br /> “By the way, about the plans after this, we were originally supposed to have a banquet on the fourth and final day of the conference──”<br /> <br /> “……I think Yuragi-chan’s the one who’s hardcore though?”<br /> <br /> The Cadres Guard showed a rare bitter smile.<br /> <br /> “We’ll put aside eating. For now, at least.”<br /> <br /> “For now?”<br /> <br /> Behind them ── Ishtar pointed at the large sofa next to the wall.<br /> <br /> “Let them sleep; it looks like they had a lot to deal with too.”<br /> <br /> “……You’re right.”<br /> <br /> The Priestess Ymy and Guard Monica were sleeping together on the sofa in a friendly manner.<br /> <br /> They might be seeing pleasant dreams. They were smiling broadly like one does in happy times.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> &lt;noinclude&gt;<br /> <br /> ==Translator's Notes and References==<br /> &lt;references/&gt;<br /> {{Navigation<br /> | Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden<br /> | [[Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden:Volume 5 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]<br /> | [[Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden:Volume 5 Intermission|Intermission]]<br /> }}<br /> &lt;/noinclude&gt;</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Renuac&diff=539943 2018-05-09T20:44:59Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Thank youǃ */</p> <hr /> <div>== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==<br /> <br /> I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?<br /> <br /> Thanks<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.<br /> <br /> renuac<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?<br /> <br /> Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------<br /> Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> I don't know if you visit Novel Updates, but I made a review and post about Rakuin no Monshou today. Hopefully that will let other know about it. [http://forum.novelupdates.com/threads/a-love-letter-to-the-greatest-novel-and-why-now-is-the-time-to-start-it.16674/ Here is the post] - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> :Wow! Volume five also! I feel like I've won the lottery! - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> I noticed that there is a map in the illustrations. If you have the time, could you provide a translation of the names on the map? I'm not asking for you to photoshop the English in (I don't know how that works or anything). It would help to keep all the locations straight. Thanks. :) - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> <br /> :Thank you for linking me to your absolutely gorgeous post. Reading it made all those hours of translating completely worth it. And I really mean that. There is one more batch of chapters to come; I'll try to get them up by tomorrow.<br /> <br /> :My Photoshop skills are inexistent but I've added the location names to the page. Hopefully someone with the know-how will be able to edit the map at some point. For volume 4, the only difference with the translated map of vol.3 is the addition of Dairan (ダイラン). I hope that helps :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Thanks! The map helps a lot. There is another new city in the chapter four map. Its at the end of the river in Ende. I would guess that that is Zaim (where the three counties meet)? -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Oh right, sorry, I missed that. Yeah, that is Zaim. (See, you don't need me: you've got the map figured out fine :D )<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> You know I only figured it out from the what was already translated. :P Thanks for the four volume six chapters! You are awesome :)<br /> By the way... If you feel like it, there is a smaller close up map of the Taulia region for chapter five. Not a big deal though. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :There is? Sorry, I'm not sure what you're talking about. Could you link me to it?<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> No problem. I think the lake is the same one pictured on the left hand side of the big map and is probably Lake Soma [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_008.jpg Here is the image]]. It looks like they use the same map in volume six also (no changes). I'm not trying to be demanding though. You have done a wonderful job with the chapters and I appreciate that you translated the big map, which is most likely more important for the overall story. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Ah, I think maybe there is a misunderstanding here. The one who translated the big map years ago was [[User:Dohma|Dohma]], the original translator, and [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] created the English version. All I did map-wise was translate the names for the vol.5-6 maps. You'll find them as text if you scroll down past the image. I don't have the skills to actually edit the map myself but [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] might put up a translated version of the Tauran map at some point in the future :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Ah, got it. Sorry for the misunderstanding. I'm not much with editing myself, but if you translate the names on that smaller map, I have the time to make an attempt at it. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------------------<br /> ===== Thank youǃ =====<br /> I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.<br /> --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :And now V7 is outǃ Thanks againǃ! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 12:43, 24 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> :You know I'm gonna show up ;). Thanks! Best Friday present! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 01:08, 26 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> :V9! Orba and Vileena meet again!! After a lot of meeting and traveling this week, this is a perfect thing for the rest of my weekend!!! Thank you!!!! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:47, 23 September 2017 (CEST)<br /> :I'm here again to show my appreciation, as usual. Looks like it's going to be a rainy weekend, so it's perfect reading weather! Looking forward to see how &quot;that&quot; event change Orba. --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:36, 21 October 2017 (CEST)<br /> :Just as I was planning to say, &quot;Just one more time&quot;. Surely, the real reason for breaking the last volume into two updates was you want more thanks from me, right? XD 🤣. In any case, thank you as usual. We got a bit of snow where I am so it'll be a cozy reading weekend! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 18:34, 8 December 2017 (CET)<br /> :I'm laaate! I'm on vacation plus I intended to wait for the full volume. But thank you for your work all the same. Just one more time! And Happy New Year. Hope you have a great time!<br /> <br /> I'll add my thanks as well. You've done a very good job of making the story flow. [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 15:13, 8 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, was browsing novelupdates late night and saw that more chapters came out soon. Much appreciate the treat. I am glutton for great delicacies like these and you are a fine class chef. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]] 08:44, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> You can bet me and a lot of other people keep track of that registration page. Please don't kill us by releasing half a series at once :P --[[User:RS|RS]] (&lt;span style=&quot;white-space: nowrap; position: relative;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: absolute; font-size: .8em; top: -11px; left: 50%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: normal; color: inherit; font-weight: inherit; font-style: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: relative; left: -50%;&quot;&gt;[[User talk:RS|talk]]&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;display: inline-block; color: inherit; letter-spacing: normal; font-size: 1.0em; font-weight: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;small&gt;[https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;) 20:01, 4 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for your wonderful translations. For the sake of consistency I wonder if you could also translate the afterword of volume 3? --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :It's short, and it's nice to know that someone reads the afterwords, so... Done :) --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for filling my request. :D --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :You're very welcome --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> I'm back! Thanks and congrats on the first two volumes of Leo Attiel. Let's see how's this one! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:44, 9 May 2018 (CEST)<br /> <br /> ===== Illustrations =====<br /> Hey there, thanks for translating Rakuin no Munshou. I've noticed that only the first two chapters of volume 4 come with illustrations while volume 5 doesn't have any inserted. Do you plan to add them later? -[[User:IcePhantom|IcePhantom]]<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> Thank you for the thank you :) I'm working on getting the translated chapters edited at the moment which is why I haven't done anything about the images. If no one else adds them, I'll look into inserting them in the text once I'm done with uploading the chapters.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> == Editing Rakuin no Monshou ==<br /> <br /> Hey I hope you don't mind my edits of Vol.4 and Vol.5. With that said, since you're currently the active translator, could I add myself as an editor? I'll be only editing minor things and I'll ask for permission for things I deem major if I do edit them. Though I don't know if it even matters since I'm only editing mostly minor things. I noticed you added the rest of the illustrations of Vol.4 and I apologize for not finishing it as I got caught up in the story. Thank you for translating both volumes and I'll be reading Vol.5 very soon.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:26, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello renuac, I replied to your question on the topic of the Rakuin short story on my talk page. And by the way, thanks for working on the Rakuin translation in general. It's probably my favorite light novel, even if I don't have the time to give it the same level of attention I once did. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 20 December 2016 (CET)<br /> <br /> ------------------------------<br /> '''Ghost Hunt'''<br /> <br /> Thanks for your message about Volume 6! It was a challenge, but I'm glad I took it on. I plan to update Volume 8 within the next month.<br /> --[[User:Sera131|Sera131]] ([[User talk:Sera131|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Volume 7 ==<br /> <br /> Hi Renuac, I'm a huge fan of your work. Would you be doing vol 7? Detalz has not updated it since months ago while it looks like you've already completed 2 more volumes in the span of that time.<br /> <br /> :Thank you! As for volume 7, Detalz is really busy right now but he is actively working on the first half of the book. We've been in touch and I'll be doing the volume from chapter 4 onwards. I'll start on that once I'm done with the chapter I'm translating now, so while I don't know yet when the translations will be released, rest assured that they are being worked on and that when we do post them, you should be getting quite a few without too much of a wait between releases. -- renuac<br /> <br /> It's been a half a year, so I wonder if this has been dropped. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 07:07, 23 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thank you for translating volume 7 of Rakuin no Monshou, I hope you can keep the good work. Can't wait for next volume --[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 08:31, 31 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> == Another Tomonori Sugihara Work ==<br /> Hei, I wonder if you're interested in his another work? http://lndb.info/person/Tomonori_Sugihara--[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 19:21, 6 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> :Heya, first off, thanks for the thank you earlier. I'm certainly interested in &quot;Leo Attiel Den&quot;, since it's set in the same universe as &quot;Rakuin&quot; and, although I haven't read the book yet, the reviews I've seen for his latest novel, &quot;Hangyaku seyo!&quot;, are all positive. As to whether I'll actually translate either of them though... I really don't know. If I did, it probably wouldn't be anytime soon, unfortunately. --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ==Thank you==<br /> <br /> Thanks for translations... latest chapters had me on edge. I hope he doesn't die, and the sweet couple meet again...but there' so much happening. So once again you have my sincere appreciation.<br /> <br /> ...&gt;.&gt; if there was F5 maybe I would get for chapter 5... thanks again... I am going to enjoy this.<br /> <br /> Now that was a ending... too bad no epilogue... but that was fantastic so ty!<br /> <br /> &gt;.&lt; This ending this month was dark and bit cruel yet at same time powerful enough to leave a bit out of breath. At last, thanks again for sharing this story.<br /> <br /> The tense was real these chapters.... from worry to relief of his courage, but back again to end with worry. It's scary hiding a secret it seems.<br /> <br /> == Congratulation on completing Rakuin no Monshou! ==<br /> <br /> Thank you! But instead of a simple thank you, I figure this deserves a new section. Congratulation on finishing this project. I don't know how to explain how much I appreciate your effort. I'm eternally grateful. This series is actually one of the motivations I decided to take Japanese in college so that one day I can finish the story because at the time all hope seems to be lost, but you recused it magnificently. I'll probably come back to write some more once I finish reading, but for now I will repeat: Thank you, and congratulation! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 03:40, 21 January 2018 (CET)<br /> :Finished it yesterday. I have to say it's not as epic of an ending I'd like it to be, and I'd love to see the datails when Orba finally tell Vileena his identity. Still, I'm satisfied. There are more I want to say but I should do that in the forum. Thank you once again for giving us the chance to finish this great story. If you don't mind, may I ask if you frequent any forum, or use Twitter, etc.? I would love to be able to get in touch from time to time, or simply see what you enjoy, so I can check it out!--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 20:32, 28 January 2018 (CET)<br /> ::I know right? They should be another full &quot;after story&quot; volume, with a chapter each on Ineli, Hou Ran, Pashir &amp; the former slaves, the night before wedding where Orba tell Vileena his history, and when their first kid is born! :P. I'm glad to hear that you're working on Leo Attiel. I have to admit that the sypnosis doesn't hook me like Rakuin did (I'm a sucker for Princess-and-her-knight type of story, though Rakuin is actually quite far from that), and with it being on hiatus, I don't have my expectation too high. But I'll be looking forward to it nonetheless. I'll find a way to BT's discord so maybe we can chat sometimes!--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 18:42, 3 February 2018 (CET)<br /> <br /> It's wierd...to say goodbye. Thanks we never meet, but our lives had this connection. I don't really know if it's okay to simply say thank you for such a experience, but thank you. -tasear<br /> :(Sorry, I'm not sure where is best to answer you) Thank you for the thanks, it means a lot. I'm glad you enjoyed the series and the translation, but why goodbye? I hope I can provide other things that you'll enjoy reading in the future. -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Renuac&diff=534325 2018-02-03T17:42:06Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Congratulation on completing Rakuin no Monshou! */</p> <hr /> <div>== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==<br /> <br /> I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?<br /> <br /> Thanks<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.<br /> <br /> renuac<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?<br /> <br /> Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------<br /> Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> I don't know if you visit Novel Updates, but I made a review and post about Rakuin no Monshou today. Hopefully that will let other know about it. [http://forum.novelupdates.com/threads/a-love-letter-to-the-greatest-novel-and-why-now-is-the-time-to-start-it.16674/ Here is the post] - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> :Wow! Volume five also! I feel like I've won the lottery! - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> I noticed that there is a map in the illustrations. If you have the time, could you provide a translation of the names on the map? I'm not asking for you to photoshop the English in (I don't know how that works or anything). It would help to keep all the locations straight. Thanks. :) - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> <br /> :Thank you for linking me to your absolutely gorgeous post. Reading it made all those hours of translating completely worth it. And I really mean that. There is one more batch of chapters to come; I'll try to get them up by tomorrow.<br /> <br /> :My Photoshop skills are inexistent but I've added the location names to the page. Hopefully someone with the know-how will be able to edit the map at some point. For volume 4, the only difference with the translated map of vol.3 is the addition of Dairan (ダイラン). I hope that helps :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Thanks! The map helps a lot. There is another new city in the chapter four map. Its at the end of the river in Ende. I would guess that that is Zaim (where the three counties meet)? -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Oh right, sorry, I missed that. Yeah, that is Zaim. (See, you don't need me: you've got the map figured out fine :D )<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> You know I only figured it out from the what was already translated. :P Thanks for the four volume six chapters! You are awesome :)<br /> By the way... If you feel like it, there is a smaller close up map of the Taulia region for chapter five. Not a big deal though. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :There is? Sorry, I'm not sure what you're talking about. Could you link me to it?<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> No problem. I think the lake is the same one pictured on the left hand side of the big map and is probably Lake Soma [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_008.jpg Here is the image]]. It looks like they use the same map in volume six also (no changes). I'm not trying to be demanding though. You have done a wonderful job with the chapters and I appreciate that you translated the big map, which is most likely more important for the overall story. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Ah, I think maybe there is a misunderstanding here. The one who translated the big map years ago was [[User:Dohma|Dohma]], the original translator, and [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] created the English version. All I did map-wise was translate the names for the vol.5-6 maps. You'll find them as text if you scroll down past the image. I don't have the skills to actually edit the map myself but [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] might put up a translated version of the Tauran map at some point in the future :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Ah, got it. Sorry for the misunderstanding. I'm not much with editing myself, but if you translate the names on that smaller map, I have the time to make an attempt at it. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------------------<br /> ===== Thank youǃ =====<br /> I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.<br /> --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :And now V7 is outǃ Thanks againǃ! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 12:43, 24 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> :You know I'm gonna show up ;). Thanks! Best Friday present! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 01:08, 26 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> :V9! Orba and Vileena meet again!! After a lot of meeting and traveling this week, this is a perfect thing for the rest of my weekend!!! Thank you!!!! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:47, 23 September 2017 (CEST)<br /> :I'm here again to show my appreciation, as usual. Looks like it's going to be a rainy weekend, so it's perfect reading weather! Looking forward to see how &quot;that&quot; event change Orba. --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:36, 21 October 2017 (CEST)<br /> :Just as I was planning to say, &quot;Just one more time&quot;. Surely, the real reason for breaking the last volume into two updates was you want more thanks from me, right? XD 🤣. In any case, thank you as usual. We got a bit of snow where I am so it'll be a cozy reading weekend! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 18:34, 8 December 2017 (CET)<br /> :I'm laaate! I'm on vacation plus I intended to wait for the full volume. But thank you for your work all the same. Just one more time! And Happy New Year. Hope you have a great time!<br /> <br /> I'll add my thanks as well. You've done a very good job of making the story flow. [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 15:13, 8 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, was browsing novelupdates late night and saw that more chapters came out soon. Much appreciate the treat. I am glutton for great delicacies like these and you are a fine class chef. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]] 08:44, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> You can bet me and a lot of other people keep track of that registration page. Please don't kill us by releasing half a series at once :P --[[User:RS|RS]] (&lt;span style=&quot;white-space: nowrap; position: relative;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: absolute; font-size: .8em; top: -11px; left: 50%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: normal; color: inherit; font-weight: inherit; font-style: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: relative; left: -50%;&quot;&gt;[[User talk:RS|talk]]&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;display: inline-block; color: inherit; letter-spacing: normal; font-size: 1.0em; font-weight: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;small&gt;[https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;) 20:01, 4 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for your wonderful translations. For the sake of consistency I wonder if you could also translate the afterword of volume 3? --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :It's short, and it's nice to know that someone reads the afterwords, so... Done :) --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for filling my request. :D --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :You're very welcome --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ===== Illustrations =====<br /> Hey there, thanks for translating Rakuin no Munshou. I've noticed that only the first two chapters of volume 4 come with illustrations while volume 5 doesn't have any inserted. Do you plan to add them later? -[[User:IcePhantom|IcePhantom]]<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> Thank you for the thank you :) I'm working on getting the translated chapters edited at the moment which is why I haven't done anything about the images. If no one else adds them, I'll look into inserting them in the text once I'm done with uploading the chapters.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> == Editing Rakuin no Monshou ==<br /> <br /> Hey I hope you don't mind my edits of Vol.4 and Vol.5. With that said, since you're currently the active translator, could I add myself as an editor? I'll be only editing minor things and I'll ask for permission for things I deem major if I do edit them. Though I don't know if it even matters since I'm only editing mostly minor things. I noticed you added the rest of the illustrations of Vol.4 and I apologize for not finishing it as I got caught up in the story. Thank you for translating both volumes and I'll be reading Vol.5 very soon.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:26, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello renuac, I replied to your question on the topic of the Rakuin short story on my talk page. And by the way, thanks for working on the Rakuin translation in general. It's probably my favorite light novel, even if I don't have the time to give it the same level of attention I once did. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 20 December 2016 (CET)<br /> <br /> ------------------------------<br /> '''Ghost Hunt'''<br /> <br /> Thanks for your message about Volume 6! It was a challenge, but I'm glad I took it on. I plan to update Volume 8 within the next month.<br /> --[[User:Sera131|Sera131]] ([[User talk:Sera131|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Volume 7 ==<br /> <br /> Hi Renuac, I'm a huge fan of your work. Would you be doing vol 7? Detalz has not updated it since months ago while it looks like you've already completed 2 more volumes in the span of that time.<br /> <br /> :Thank you! As for volume 7, Detalz is really busy right now but he is actively working on the first half of the book. We've been in touch and I'll be doing the volume from chapter 4 onwards. I'll start on that once I'm done with the chapter I'm translating now, so while I don't know yet when the translations will be released, rest assured that they are being worked on and that when we do post them, you should be getting quite a few without too much of a wait between releases. -- renuac<br /> <br /> It's been a half a year, so I wonder if this has been dropped. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 07:07, 23 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thank you for translating volume 7 of Rakuin no Monshou, I hope you can keep the good work. Can't wait for next volume --[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 08:31, 31 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> == Another Tomonori Sugihara Work ==<br /> Hei, I wonder if you're interested in his another work? http://lndb.info/person/Tomonori_Sugihara--[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 19:21, 6 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> :Heya, first off, thanks for the thank you earlier. I'm certainly interested in &quot;Leo Attiel Den&quot;, since it's set in the same universe as &quot;Rakuin&quot; and, although I haven't read the book yet, the reviews I've seen for his latest novel, &quot;Hangyaku seyo!&quot;, are all positive. As to whether I'll actually translate either of them though... I really don't know. If I did, it probably wouldn't be anytime soon, unfortunately. --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ==Thank you==<br /> <br /> Thanks for translations... latest chapters had me on edge. I hope he doesn't die, and the sweet couple meet again...but there' so much happening. So once again you have my sincere appreciation.<br /> <br /> ...&gt;.&gt; if there was F5 maybe I would get for chapter 5... thanks again... I am going to enjoy this.<br /> <br /> Now that was a ending... too bad no epilogue... but that was fantastic so ty!<br /> <br /> &gt;.&lt; This ending this month was dark and bit cruel yet at same time powerful enough to leave a bit out of breath. At last, thanks again for sharing this story.<br /> <br /> The tense was real these chapters.... from worry to relief of his courage, but back again to end with worry. It's scary hiding a secret it seems.<br /> <br /> == Congratulation on completing Rakuin no Monshou! ==<br /> <br /> Thank you! But instead of a simple thank you, I figure this deserves a new section. Congratulation on finishing this project. I don't know how to explain how much I appreciate your effort. I'm eternally grateful. This series is actually one of the motivations I decided to take Japanese in college so that one day I can finish the story because at the time all hope seems to be lost, but you recused it magnificently. I'll probably come back to write some more once I finish reading, but for now I will repeat: Thank you, and congratulation! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 03:40, 21 January 2018 (CET)<br /> :Finished it yesterday. I have to say it's not as epic of an ending I'd like it to be, and I'd love to see the datails when Orba finally tell Vileena his identity. Still, I'm satisfied. There are more I want to say but I should do that in the forum. Thank you once again for giving us the chance to finish this great story. If you don't mind, may I ask if you frequent any forum, or use Twitter, etc.? I would love to be able to get in touch from time to time, or simply see what you enjoy, so I can check it out!--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 20:32, 28 January 2018 (CET)<br /> ::I know right? They should be another full &quot;after story&quot; volume, with a chapter each on Ineli, Hou Ran, Pashir &amp; the former slaves, the night before wedding where Orba tell Vileena his history, and when their first kid is born! :P. I'm glad to hear that you're working on Leo Attiel. I have to admit that the sypnosis doesn't hook me like Rakuin did (I'm a sucker for Princess-and-her-knight type of story, though Rakuin is actually quite far from that), and with it being on hiatus, I don't have my expectation too high. But I'll be looking forward to it nonetheless. I'll find a way to BT's discord so maybe we can chat sometimes!--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 18:42, 3 February 2018 (CET)<br /> <br /> It's wierd...to say goodbye. Thanks we never meet, but our lives had this connection. I don't really know if it's okay to simply say thank you for such a experience, but thank you. -tasear<br /> :(Sorry, I'm not sure where is best to answer you) Thank you for the thanks, it means a lot. I'm glad you enjoyed the series and the translation, but why goodbye? I hope I can provide other things that you'll enjoy reading in the future. -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Renuac&diff=534324 2018-02-03T17:41:53Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Congratulation on completing Rakuin no Monshou! */</p> <hr /> <div>== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==<br /> <br /> I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?<br /> <br /> Thanks<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.<br /> <br /> renuac<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?<br /> <br /> Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------<br /> Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> I don't know if you visit Novel Updates, but I made a review and post about Rakuin no Monshou today. Hopefully that will let other know about it. [http://forum.novelupdates.com/threads/a-love-letter-to-the-greatest-novel-and-why-now-is-the-time-to-start-it.16674/ Here is the post] - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> :Wow! Volume five also! I feel like I've won the lottery! - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> I noticed that there is a map in the illustrations. If you have the time, could you provide a translation of the names on the map? I'm not asking for you to photoshop the English in (I don't know how that works or anything). It would help to keep all the locations straight. Thanks. :) - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> <br /> :Thank you for linking me to your absolutely gorgeous post. Reading it made all those hours of translating completely worth it. And I really mean that. There is one more batch of chapters to come; I'll try to get them up by tomorrow.<br /> <br /> :My Photoshop skills are inexistent but I've added the location names to the page. Hopefully someone with the know-how will be able to edit the map at some point. For volume 4, the only difference with the translated map of vol.3 is the addition of Dairan (ダイラン). I hope that helps :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Thanks! The map helps a lot. There is another new city in the chapter four map. Its at the end of the river in Ende. I would guess that that is Zaim (where the three counties meet)? -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Oh right, sorry, I missed that. Yeah, that is Zaim. (See, you don't need me: you've got the map figured out fine :D )<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> You know I only figured it out from the what was already translated. :P Thanks for the four volume six chapters! You are awesome :)<br /> By the way... If you feel like it, there is a smaller close up map of the Taulia region for chapter five. Not a big deal though. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :There is? Sorry, I'm not sure what you're talking about. Could you link me to it?<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> No problem. I think the lake is the same one pictured on the left hand side of the big map and is probably Lake Soma [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_008.jpg Here is the image]]. It looks like they use the same map in volume six also (no changes). I'm not trying to be demanding though. You have done a wonderful job with the chapters and I appreciate that you translated the big map, which is most likely more important for the overall story. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Ah, I think maybe there is a misunderstanding here. The one who translated the big map years ago was [[User:Dohma|Dohma]], the original translator, and [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] created the English version. All I did map-wise was translate the names for the vol.5-6 maps. You'll find them as text if you scroll down past the image. I don't have the skills to actually edit the map myself but [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] might put up a translated version of the Tauran map at some point in the future :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Ah, got it. Sorry for the misunderstanding. I'm not much with editing myself, but if you translate the names on that smaller map, I have the time to make an attempt at it. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------------------<br /> ===== Thank youǃ =====<br /> I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.<br /> --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :And now V7 is outǃ Thanks againǃ! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 12:43, 24 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> :You know I'm gonna show up ;). Thanks! Best Friday present! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 01:08, 26 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> :V9! Orba and Vileena meet again!! After a lot of meeting and traveling this week, this is a perfect thing for the rest of my weekend!!! Thank you!!!! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:47, 23 September 2017 (CEST)<br /> :I'm here again to show my appreciation, as usual. Looks like it's going to be a rainy weekend, so it's perfect reading weather! Looking forward to see how &quot;that&quot; event change Orba. --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:36, 21 October 2017 (CEST)<br /> :Just as I was planning to say, &quot;Just one more time&quot;. Surely, the real reason for breaking the last volume into two updates was you want more thanks from me, right? XD 🤣. In any case, thank you as usual. We got a bit of snow where I am so it'll be a cozy reading weekend! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 18:34, 8 December 2017 (CET)<br /> :I'm laaate! I'm on vacation plus I intended to wait for the full volume. But thank you for your work all the same. Just one more time! And Happy New Year. Hope you have a great time!<br /> <br /> I'll add my thanks as well. You've done a very good job of making the story flow. [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 15:13, 8 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, was browsing novelupdates late night and saw that more chapters came out soon. Much appreciate the treat. I am glutton for great delicacies like these and you are a fine class chef. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]] 08:44, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> You can bet me and a lot of other people keep track of that registration page. Please don't kill us by releasing half a series at once :P --[[User:RS|RS]] (&lt;span style=&quot;white-space: nowrap; position: relative;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: absolute; font-size: .8em; top: -11px; left: 50%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: normal; color: inherit; font-weight: inherit; font-style: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: relative; left: -50%;&quot;&gt;[[User talk:RS|talk]]&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;display: inline-block; color: inherit; letter-spacing: normal; font-size: 1.0em; font-weight: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;small&gt;[https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;) 20:01, 4 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for your wonderful translations. For the sake of consistency I wonder if you could also translate the afterword of volume 3? --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :It's short, and it's nice to know that someone reads the afterwords, so... Done :) --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for filling my request. :D --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :You're very welcome --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ===== Illustrations =====<br /> Hey there, thanks for translating Rakuin no Munshou. I've noticed that only the first two chapters of volume 4 come with illustrations while volume 5 doesn't have any inserted. Do you plan to add them later? -[[User:IcePhantom|IcePhantom]]<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> Thank you for the thank you :) I'm working on getting the translated chapters edited at the moment which is why I haven't done anything about the images. If no one else adds them, I'll look into inserting them in the text once I'm done with uploading the chapters.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> == Editing Rakuin no Monshou ==<br /> <br /> Hey I hope you don't mind my edits of Vol.4 and Vol.5. With that said, since you're currently the active translator, could I add myself as an editor? I'll be only editing minor things and I'll ask for permission for things I deem major if I do edit them. Though I don't know if it even matters since I'm only editing mostly minor things. I noticed you added the rest of the illustrations of Vol.4 and I apologize for not finishing it as I got caught up in the story. Thank you for translating both volumes and I'll be reading Vol.5 very soon.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:26, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello renuac, I replied to your question on the topic of the Rakuin short story on my talk page. And by the way, thanks for working on the Rakuin translation in general. It's probably my favorite light novel, even if I don't have the time to give it the same level of attention I once did. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 20 December 2016 (CET)<br /> <br /> ------------------------------<br /> '''Ghost Hunt'''<br /> <br /> Thanks for your message about Volume 6! It was a challenge, but I'm glad I took it on. I plan to update Volume 8 within the next month.<br /> --[[User:Sera131|Sera131]] ([[User talk:Sera131|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Volume 7 ==<br /> <br /> Hi Renuac, I'm a huge fan of your work. Would you be doing vol 7? Detalz has not updated it since months ago while it looks like you've already completed 2 more volumes in the span of that time.<br /> <br /> :Thank you! As for volume 7, Detalz is really busy right now but he is actively working on the first half of the book. We've been in touch and I'll be doing the volume from chapter 4 onwards. I'll start on that once I'm done with the chapter I'm translating now, so while I don't know yet when the translations will be released, rest assured that they are being worked on and that when we do post them, you should be getting quite a few without too much of a wait between releases. -- renuac<br /> <br /> It's been a half a year, so I wonder if this has been dropped. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 07:07, 23 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thank you for translating volume 7 of Rakuin no Monshou, I hope you can keep the good work. Can't wait for next volume --[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 08:31, 31 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> == Another Tomonori Sugihara Work ==<br /> Hei, I wonder if you're interested in his another work? http://lndb.info/person/Tomonori_Sugihara--[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 19:21, 6 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> :Heya, first off, thanks for the thank you earlier. I'm certainly interested in &quot;Leo Attiel Den&quot;, since it's set in the same universe as &quot;Rakuin&quot; and, although I haven't read the book yet, the reviews I've seen for his latest novel, &quot;Hangyaku seyo!&quot;, are all positive. As to whether I'll actually translate either of them though... I really don't know. If I did, it probably wouldn't be anytime soon, unfortunately. --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ==Thank you==<br /> <br /> Thanks for translations... latest chapters had me on edge. I hope he doesn't die, and the sweet couple meet again...but there' so much happening. So once again you have my sincere appreciation.<br /> <br /> ...&gt;.&gt; if there was F5 maybe I would get for chapter 5... thanks again... I am going to enjoy this.<br /> <br /> Now that was a ending... too bad no epilogue... but that was fantastic so ty!<br /> <br /> &gt;.&lt; This ending this month was dark and bit cruel yet at same time powerful enough to leave a bit out of breath. At last, thanks again for sharing this story.<br /> <br /> The tense was real these chapters.... from worry to relief of his courage, but back again to end with worry. It's scary hiding a secret it seems.<br /> <br /> == Congratulation on completing Rakuin no Monshou! ==<br /> <br /> Thank you! But instead of a simple thank you, I figure this deserves a new section. Congratulation on finishing this project. I don't know how to explain how much I appreciate your effort. I'm eternally grateful. This series is actually one of the motivations I decided to take Japanese in college so that one day I can finish the story because at the time all hope seems to be lost, but you recused it magnificently. I'll probably come back to write some more once I finish reading, but for now I will repeat: Thank you, and congratulation! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 03:40, 21 January 2018 (CET)<br /> :Finished it yesterday. I have to say it's not as epic of an ending I'd like it to be, and I'd love to see the datails when Orba finally tell Vileena his identity. Still, I'm satisfied. There are more I want to say but I should do that in the forum. Thank you once again for giving us the chance to finish this great story. If you don't mind, may I ask if you frequent any forum, or use Twitter, etc.? I would love to be able to get in touch from time to time, or simply see what you enjoy, so I can check it out!--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 20:32, 28 January 2018 (CET)<br /> ::I know right? They should be another full &quot;after story&quot; volume, with a chapter each on Ineli, Hou Ran, Pashir &amp; the former slaves, the night before wedding where Orba tell Vileena his history, and when their first kid is born! :P. I'm glad to hear that you're working on Leo Attiel. I have to admit that the sypnosis doesn't hook me like Rakuin did (I'm a sucker for Princess-and-her-knight type of story, though Rakuin is actually quite far from that), and with it being on hiatus, I don't have my expectation too high. But I'll be looking forward to it nonetheless. I'll find a way to BT's discord so maybe we can chat sometimes!<br /> <br /> It's wierd...to say goodbye. Thanks we never meet, but our lives had this connection. I don't really know if it's okay to simply say thank you for such a experience, but thank you. -tasear<br /> :(Sorry, I'm not sure where is best to answer you) Thank you for the thanks, it means a lot. I'm glad you enjoyed the series and the translation, but why goodbye? I hope I can provide other things that you'll enjoy reading in the future. -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Renuac&diff=534103 2018-01-28T19:32:18Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Congratulation on completing Rakuin no Monshou! */</p> <hr /> <div>== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==<br /> <br /> I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?<br /> <br /> Thanks<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.<br /> <br /> renuac<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?<br /> <br /> Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------<br /> Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> I don't know if you visit Novel Updates, but I made a review and post about Rakuin no Monshou today. Hopefully that will let other know about it. [http://forum.novelupdates.com/threads/a-love-letter-to-the-greatest-novel-and-why-now-is-the-time-to-start-it.16674/ Here is the post] - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> :Wow! Volume five also! I feel like I've won the lottery! - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> I noticed that there is a map in the illustrations. If you have the time, could you provide a translation of the names on the map? I'm not asking for you to photoshop the English in (I don't know how that works or anything). It would help to keep all the locations straight. Thanks. :) - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> <br /> :Thank you for linking me to your absolutely gorgeous post. Reading it made all those hours of translating completely worth it. And I really mean that. There is one more batch of chapters to come; I'll try to get them up by tomorrow.<br /> <br /> :My Photoshop skills are inexistent but I've added the location names to the page. Hopefully someone with the know-how will be able to edit the map at some point. For volume 4, the only difference with the translated map of vol.3 is the addition of Dairan (ダイラン). I hope that helps :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Thanks! The map helps a lot. There is another new city in the chapter four map. Its at the end of the river in Ende. I would guess that that is Zaim (where the three counties meet)? -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Oh right, sorry, I missed that. Yeah, that is Zaim. (See, you don't need me: you've got the map figured out fine :D )<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> You know I only figured it out from the what was already translated. :P Thanks for the four volume six chapters! You are awesome :)<br /> By the way... If you feel like it, there is a smaller close up map of the Taulia region for chapter five. Not a big deal though. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :There is? Sorry, I'm not sure what you're talking about. Could you link me to it?<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> No problem. I think the lake is the same one pictured on the left hand side of the big map and is probably Lake Soma [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_008.jpg Here is the image]]. It looks like they use the same map in volume six also (no changes). I'm not trying to be demanding though. You have done a wonderful job with the chapters and I appreciate that you translated the big map, which is most likely more important for the overall story. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Ah, I think maybe there is a misunderstanding here. The one who translated the big map years ago was [[User:Dohma|Dohma]], the original translator, and [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] created the English version. All I did map-wise was translate the names for the vol.5-6 maps. You'll find them as text if you scroll down past the image. I don't have the skills to actually edit the map myself but [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] might put up a translated version of the Tauran map at some point in the future :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Ah, got it. Sorry for the misunderstanding. I'm not much with editing myself, but if you translate the names on that smaller map, I have the time to make an attempt at it. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------------------<br /> ===== Thank youǃ =====<br /> I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.<br /> --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :And now V7 is outǃ Thanks againǃ! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 12:43, 24 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> :You know I'm gonna show up ;). Thanks! Best Friday present! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 01:08, 26 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> :V9! Orba and Vileena meet again!! After a lot of meeting and traveling this week, this is a perfect thing for the rest of my weekend!!! Thank you!!!! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:47, 23 September 2017 (CEST)<br /> :I'm here again to show my appreciation, as usual. Looks like it's going to be a rainy weekend, so it's perfect reading weather! Looking forward to see how &quot;that&quot; event change Orba. --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:36, 21 October 2017 (CEST)<br /> :Just as I was planning to say, &quot;Just one more time&quot;. Surely, the real reason for breaking the last volume into two updates was you want more thanks from me, right? XD 🤣. In any case, thank you as usual. We got a bit of snow where I am so it'll be a cozy reading weekend! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 18:34, 8 December 2017 (CET)<br /> :I'm laaate! I'm on vacation plus I intended to wait for the full volume. But thank you for your work all the same. Just one more time! And Happy New Year. Hope you have a great time!<br /> <br /> I'll add my thanks as well. You've done a very good job of making the story flow. [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 15:13, 8 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, was browsing novelupdates late night and saw that more chapters came out soon. Much appreciate the treat. I am glutton for great delicacies like these and you are a fine class chef. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]] 08:44, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> You can bet me and a lot of other people keep track of that registration page. Please don't kill us by releasing half a series at once :P --[[User:RS|RS]] (&lt;span style=&quot;white-space: nowrap; position: relative;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: absolute; font-size: .8em; top: -11px; left: 50%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: normal; color: inherit; font-weight: inherit; font-style: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: relative; left: -50%;&quot;&gt;[[User talk:RS|talk]]&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;display: inline-block; color: inherit; letter-spacing: normal; font-size: 1.0em; font-weight: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;small&gt;[https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;) 20:01, 4 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for your wonderful translations. For the sake of consistency I wonder if you could also translate the afterword of volume 3? --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :It's short, and it's nice to know that someone reads the afterwords, so... Done :) --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for filling my request. :D --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :You're very welcome --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ===== Illustrations =====<br /> Hey there, thanks for translating Rakuin no Munshou. I've noticed that only the first two chapters of volume 4 come with illustrations while volume 5 doesn't have any inserted. Do you plan to add them later? -[[User:IcePhantom|IcePhantom]]<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> Thank you for the thank you :) I'm working on getting the translated chapters edited at the moment which is why I haven't done anything about the images. If no one else adds them, I'll look into inserting them in the text once I'm done with uploading the chapters.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> == Editing Rakuin no Monshou ==<br /> <br /> Hey I hope you don't mind my edits of Vol.4 and Vol.5. With that said, since you're currently the active translator, could I add myself as an editor? I'll be only editing minor things and I'll ask for permission for things I deem major if I do edit them. Though I don't know if it even matters since I'm only editing mostly minor things. I noticed you added the rest of the illustrations of Vol.4 and I apologize for not finishing it as I got caught up in the story. Thank you for translating both volumes and I'll be reading Vol.5 very soon.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:26, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello renuac, I replied to your question on the topic of the Rakuin short story on my talk page. And by the way, thanks for working on the Rakuin translation in general. It's probably my favorite light novel, even if I don't have the time to give it the same level of attention I once did. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 20 December 2016 (CET)<br /> <br /> ------------------------------<br /> '''Ghost Hunt'''<br /> <br /> Thanks for your message about Volume 6! It was a challenge, but I'm glad I took it on. I plan to update Volume 8 within the next month.<br /> --[[User:Sera131|Sera131]] ([[User talk:Sera131|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Volume 7 ==<br /> <br /> Hi Renuac, I'm a huge fan of your work. Would you be doing vol 7? Detalz has not updated it since months ago while it looks like you've already completed 2 more volumes in the span of that time.<br /> <br /> :Thank you! As for volume 7, Detalz is really busy right now but he is actively working on the first half of the book. We've been in touch and I'll be doing the volume from chapter 4 onwards. I'll start on that once I'm done with the chapter I'm translating now, so while I don't know yet when the translations will be released, rest assured that they are being worked on and that when we do post them, you should be getting quite a few without too much of a wait between releases. -- renuac<br /> <br /> It's been a half a year, so I wonder if this has been dropped. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 07:07, 23 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thank you for translating volume 7 of Rakuin no Monshou, I hope you can keep the good work. Can't wait for next volume --[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 08:31, 31 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> == Another Tomonori Sugihara Work ==<br /> Hei, I wonder if you're interested in his another work? http://lndb.info/person/Tomonori_Sugihara--[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 19:21, 6 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> :Heya, first off, thanks for the thank you earlier. I'm certainly interested in &quot;Leo Attiel Den&quot;, since it's set in the same universe as &quot;Rakuin&quot; and, although I haven't read the book yet, the reviews I've seen for his latest novel, &quot;Hangyaku seyo!&quot;, are all positive. As to whether I'll actually translate either of them though... I really don't know. If I did, it probably wouldn't be anytime soon, unfortunately. --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ==Thank you==<br /> <br /> Thanks for translations... latest chapters had me on edge. I hope he doesn't die, and the sweet couple meet again...but there' so much happening. So once again you have my sincere appreciation.<br /> <br /> ...&gt;.&gt; if there was F5 maybe I would get for chapter 5... thanks again... I am going to enjoy this.<br /> <br /> Now that was a ending... too bad no epilogue... but that was fantastic so ty!<br /> <br /> &gt;.&lt; This ending this month was dark and bit cruel yet at same time powerful enough to leave a bit out of breath. At last, thanks again for sharing this story.<br /> <br /> The tense was real these chapters.... from worry to relief of his courage, but back again to end with worry. It's scary hiding a secret it seems.<br /> <br /> == Congratulation on completing Rakuin no Monshou! ==<br /> <br /> Thank you! But instead of a simple thank you, I figure this deserves a new section. Congratulation on finishing this project. I don't know how to explain how much I appreciate your effort. I'm eternally grateful. This series is actually one of the motivations I decided to take Japanese in college so that one day I can finish the story because at the time all hope seems to be lost, but you recused it magnificently. I'll probably come back to write some more once I finish reading, but for now I will repeat: Thank you, and congratulation! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 03:40, 21 January 2018 (CET)<br /> :Finished it yesterday. I have to say it's not as epic of an ending I'd like it to be, and I'd love to see the datails when Orba finally tell Vileena his identity. Still, I'm satisfied. There are more I want to say but I should do that in the forum. Thank you once again for giving us the chance to finish this great story. If you don't mind, may I ask if you frequent any forum, or use Twitter, etc.? I would love to be able to get in touch from time to time, or simply see what you enjoy, so I can check it out!--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 20:32, 28 January 2018 (CET)<br /> <br /> It's wierd...to say goodbye. Thanks we never meet, but our lives had this connection. I don't really know if it's okay to simply say thank you for such a experience, but thank you. -tasear</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Renuac&diff=534102 2018-01-28T19:32:03Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Congratulation on completing Rakuin no Monshou! */</p> <hr /> <div>== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==<br /> <br /> I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?<br /> <br /> Thanks<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.<br /> <br /> renuac<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?<br /> <br /> Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------<br /> Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> I don't know if you visit Novel Updates, but I made a review and post about Rakuin no Monshou today. Hopefully that will let other know about it. [http://forum.novelupdates.com/threads/a-love-letter-to-the-greatest-novel-and-why-now-is-the-time-to-start-it.16674/ Here is the post] - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> :Wow! Volume five also! I feel like I've won the lottery! - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> I noticed that there is a map in the illustrations. If you have the time, could you provide a translation of the names on the map? I'm not asking for you to photoshop the English in (I don't know how that works or anything). It would help to keep all the locations straight. Thanks. :) - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> <br /> :Thank you for linking me to your absolutely gorgeous post. Reading it made all those hours of translating completely worth it. And I really mean that. There is one more batch of chapters to come; I'll try to get them up by tomorrow.<br /> <br /> :My Photoshop skills are inexistent but I've added the location names to the page. Hopefully someone with the know-how will be able to edit the map at some point. For volume 4, the only difference with the translated map of vol.3 is the addition of Dairan (ダイラン). I hope that helps :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Thanks! The map helps a lot. There is another new city in the chapter four map. Its at the end of the river in Ende. I would guess that that is Zaim (where the three counties meet)? -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Oh right, sorry, I missed that. Yeah, that is Zaim. (See, you don't need me: you've got the map figured out fine :D )<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> You know I only figured it out from the what was already translated. :P Thanks for the four volume six chapters! You are awesome :)<br /> By the way... If you feel like it, there is a smaller close up map of the Taulia region for chapter five. Not a big deal though. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :There is? Sorry, I'm not sure what you're talking about. Could you link me to it?<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> No problem. I think the lake is the same one pictured on the left hand side of the big map and is probably Lake Soma [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_008.jpg Here is the image]]. It looks like they use the same map in volume six also (no changes). I'm not trying to be demanding though. You have done a wonderful job with the chapters and I appreciate that you translated the big map, which is most likely more important for the overall story. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Ah, I think maybe there is a misunderstanding here. The one who translated the big map years ago was [[User:Dohma|Dohma]], the original translator, and [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] created the English version. All I did map-wise was translate the names for the vol.5-6 maps. You'll find them as text if you scroll down past the image. I don't have the skills to actually edit the map myself but [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] might put up a translated version of the Tauran map at some point in the future :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Ah, got it. Sorry for the misunderstanding. I'm not much with editing myself, but if you translate the names on that smaller map, I have the time to make an attempt at it. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------------------<br /> ===== Thank youǃ =====<br /> I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.<br /> --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :And now V7 is outǃ Thanks againǃ! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 12:43, 24 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> :You know I'm gonna show up ;). Thanks! Best Friday present! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 01:08, 26 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> :V9! Orba and Vileena meet again!! After a lot of meeting and traveling this week, this is a perfect thing for the rest of my weekend!!! Thank you!!!! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:47, 23 September 2017 (CEST)<br /> :I'm here again to show my appreciation, as usual. Looks like it's going to be a rainy weekend, so it's perfect reading weather! Looking forward to see how &quot;that&quot; event change Orba. --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:36, 21 October 2017 (CEST)<br /> :Just as I was planning to say, &quot;Just one more time&quot;. Surely, the real reason for breaking the last volume into two updates was you want more thanks from me, right? XD 🤣. In any case, thank you as usual. We got a bit of snow where I am so it'll be a cozy reading weekend! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 18:34, 8 December 2017 (CET)<br /> :I'm laaate! I'm on vacation plus I intended to wait for the full volume. But thank you for your work all the same. Just one more time! And Happy New Year. Hope you have a great time!<br /> <br /> I'll add my thanks as well. You've done a very good job of making the story flow. [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 15:13, 8 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, was browsing novelupdates late night and saw that more chapters came out soon. Much appreciate the treat. I am glutton for great delicacies like these and you are a fine class chef. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]] 08:44, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> You can bet me and a lot of other people keep track of that registration page. Please don't kill us by releasing half a series at once :P --[[User:RS|RS]] (&lt;span style=&quot;white-space: nowrap; position: relative;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: absolute; font-size: .8em; top: -11px; left: 50%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: normal; color: inherit; font-weight: inherit; font-style: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: relative; left: -50%;&quot;&gt;[[User talk:RS|talk]]&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;display: inline-block; color: inherit; letter-spacing: normal; font-size: 1.0em; font-weight: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;small&gt;[https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;) 20:01, 4 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for your wonderful translations. For the sake of consistency I wonder if you could also translate the afterword of volume 3? --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :It's short, and it's nice to know that someone reads the afterwords, so... Done :) --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for filling my request. :D --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :You're very welcome --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ===== Illustrations =====<br /> Hey there, thanks for translating Rakuin no Munshou. I've noticed that only the first two chapters of volume 4 come with illustrations while volume 5 doesn't have any inserted. Do you plan to add them later? -[[User:IcePhantom|IcePhantom]]<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> Thank you for the thank you :) I'm working on getting the translated chapters edited at the moment which is why I haven't done anything about the images. If no one else adds them, I'll look into inserting them in the text once I'm done with uploading the chapters.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> == Editing Rakuin no Monshou ==<br /> <br /> Hey I hope you don't mind my edits of Vol.4 and Vol.5. With that said, since you're currently the active translator, could I add myself as an editor? I'll be only editing minor things and I'll ask for permission for things I deem major if I do edit them. Though I don't know if it even matters since I'm only editing mostly minor things. I noticed you added the rest of the illustrations of Vol.4 and I apologize for not finishing it as I got caught up in the story. Thank you for translating both volumes and I'll be reading Vol.5 very soon.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:26, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello renuac, I replied to your question on the topic of the Rakuin short story on my talk page. And by the way, thanks for working on the Rakuin translation in general. It's probably my favorite light novel, even if I don't have the time to give it the same level of attention I once did. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 20 December 2016 (CET)<br /> <br /> ------------------------------<br /> '''Ghost Hunt'''<br /> <br /> Thanks for your message about Volume 6! It was a challenge, but I'm glad I took it on. I plan to update Volume 8 within the next month.<br /> --[[User:Sera131|Sera131]] ([[User talk:Sera131|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Volume 7 ==<br /> <br /> Hi Renuac, I'm a huge fan of your work. Would you be doing vol 7? Detalz has not updated it since months ago while it looks like you've already completed 2 more volumes in the span of that time.<br /> <br /> :Thank you! As for volume 7, Detalz is really busy right now but he is actively working on the first half of the book. We've been in touch and I'll be doing the volume from chapter 4 onwards. I'll start on that once I'm done with the chapter I'm translating now, so while I don't know yet when the translations will be released, rest assured that they are being worked on and that when we do post them, you should be getting quite a few without too much of a wait between releases. -- renuac<br /> <br /> It's been a half a year, so I wonder if this has been dropped. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 07:07, 23 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thank you for translating volume 7 of Rakuin no Monshou, I hope you can keep the good work. Can't wait for next volume --[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 08:31, 31 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> == Another Tomonori Sugihara Work ==<br /> Hei, I wonder if you're interested in his another work? http://lndb.info/person/Tomonori_Sugihara--[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 19:21, 6 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> :Heya, first off, thanks for the thank you earlier. I'm certainly interested in &quot;Leo Attiel Den&quot;, since it's set in the same universe as &quot;Rakuin&quot; and, although I haven't read the book yet, the reviews I've seen for his latest novel, &quot;Hangyaku seyo!&quot;, are all positive. As to whether I'll actually translate either of them though... I really don't know. If I did, it probably wouldn't be anytime soon, unfortunately. --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ==Thank you==<br /> <br /> Thanks for translations... latest chapters had me on edge. I hope he doesn't die, and the sweet couple meet again...but there' so much happening. So once again you have my sincere appreciation.<br /> <br /> ...&gt;.&gt; if there was F5 maybe I would get for chapter 5... thanks again... I am going to enjoy this.<br /> <br /> Now that was a ending... too bad no epilogue... but that was fantastic so ty!<br /> <br /> &gt;.&lt; This ending this month was dark and bit cruel yet at same time powerful enough to leave a bit out of breath. At last, thanks again for sharing this story.<br /> <br /> The tense was real these chapters.... from worry to relief of his courage, but back again to end with worry. It's scary hiding a secret it seems.<br /> <br /> == Congratulation on completing Rakuin no Monshou! ==<br /> <br /> Thank you! But instead of a simple thank you, I figure this deserves a new section. Congratulation on finishing this project. I don't know how to explain how much I appreciate your effort. I'm eternally grateful. This series is actually one of the motivations I decided to take Japanese in college so that one day I can finish the story because at the time all hope seems to be lost, but you recused it magnificently. I'll probably come back to write some more once I finish reading, but for now I will repeat: Thank you, and congratulation! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 03:40, 21 January 2018 (CET)<br /> :Finished it yesterday. I have to say it's not as epic of an ending I'd like it to be, and I'd love to see the datails when Orba finally tell Vileena his identity. Still, I'm satisfied. There are more I want to say but I should do that in the forum. Thank you once again for giving us the chance to finish this great story. If you don't mind, may I ask if you frequent any forum, or use Twitter, etc.? I would love to be able to get in touch from time to time, or simply see what you enjoy, so I can check it out!<br /> <br /> It's wierd...to say goodbye. Thanks we never meet, but our lives had this connection. I don't really know if it's okay to simply say thank you for such a experience, but thank you. -tasear</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Renuac&diff=533589 2018-01-21T02:40:57Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Congratulation on completing Rakuin no Monshou! */ new section</p> <hr /> <div>== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==<br /> <br /> I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?<br /> <br /> Thanks<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.<br /> <br /> renuac<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?<br /> <br /> Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------<br /> Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> I don't know if you visit Novel Updates, but I made a review and post about Rakuin no Monshou today. Hopefully that will let other know about it. [http://forum.novelupdates.com/threads/a-love-letter-to-the-greatest-novel-and-why-now-is-the-time-to-start-it.16674/ Here is the post] - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> :Wow! Volume five also! I feel like I've won the lottery! - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> I noticed that there is a map in the illustrations. If you have the time, could you provide a translation of the names on the map? I'm not asking for you to photoshop the English in (I don't know how that works or anything). It would help to keep all the locations straight. Thanks. :) - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> <br /> :Thank you for linking me to your absolutely gorgeous post. Reading it made all those hours of translating completely worth it. And I really mean that. There is one more batch of chapters to come; I'll try to get them up by tomorrow.<br /> <br /> :My Photoshop skills are inexistent but I've added the location names to the page. Hopefully someone with the know-how will be able to edit the map at some point. For volume 4, the only difference with the translated map of vol.3 is the addition of Dairan (ダイラン). I hope that helps :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Thanks! The map helps a lot. There is another new city in the chapter four map. Its at the end of the river in Ende. I would guess that that is Zaim (where the three counties meet)? -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Oh right, sorry, I missed that. Yeah, that is Zaim. (See, you don't need me: you've got the map figured out fine :D )<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> You know I only figured it out from the what was already translated. :P Thanks for the four volume six chapters! You are awesome :)<br /> By the way... If you feel like it, there is a smaller close up map of the Taulia region for chapter five. Not a big deal though. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :There is? Sorry, I'm not sure what you're talking about. Could you link me to it?<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> No problem. I think the lake is the same one pictured on the left hand side of the big map and is probably Lake Soma [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_008.jpg Here is the image]]. It looks like they use the same map in volume six also (no changes). I'm not trying to be demanding though. You have done a wonderful job with the chapters and I appreciate that you translated the big map, which is most likely more important for the overall story. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Ah, I think maybe there is a misunderstanding here. The one who translated the big map years ago was [[User:Dohma|Dohma]], the original translator, and [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] created the English version. All I did map-wise was translate the names for the vol.5-6 maps. You'll find them as text if you scroll down past the image. I don't have the skills to actually edit the map myself but [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] might put up a translated version of the Tauran map at some point in the future :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Ah, got it. Sorry for the misunderstanding. I'm not much with editing myself, but if you translate the names on that smaller map, I have the time to make an attempt at it. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------------------<br /> ===== Thank youǃ =====<br /> I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.<br /> --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :And now V7 is outǃ Thanks againǃ! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 12:43, 24 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> :You know I'm gonna show up ;). Thanks! Best Friday present! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 01:08, 26 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> :V9! Orba and Vileena meet again!! After a lot of meeting and traveling this week, this is a perfect thing for the rest of my weekend!!! Thank you!!!! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:47, 23 September 2017 (CEST)<br /> :I'm here again to show my appreciation, as usual. Looks like it's going to be a rainy weekend, so it's perfect reading weather! Looking forward to see how &quot;that&quot; event change Orba. --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:36, 21 October 2017 (CEST)<br /> :Just as I was planning to say, &quot;Just one more time&quot;. Surely, the real reason for breaking the last volume into two updates was you want more thanks from me, right? XD 🤣. In any case, thank you as usual. We got a bit of snow where I am so it'll be a cozy reading weekend! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 18:34, 8 December 2017 (CET)<br /> :I'm laaate! I'm on vacation plus I intended to wait for the full volume. But thank you for your work all the same. Just one more time! And Happy New Year. Hope you have a great time!<br /> <br /> I'll add my thanks as well. You've done a very good job of making the story flow. [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 15:13, 8 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, was browsing novelupdates late night and saw that more chapters came out soon. Much appreciate the treat. I am glutton for great delicacies like these and you are a fine class chef. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]] 08:44, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> You can bet me and a lot of other people keep track of that registration page. Please don't kill us by releasing half a series at once :P --[[User:RS|RS]] (&lt;span style=&quot;white-space: nowrap; position: relative;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: absolute; font-size: .8em; top: -11px; left: 50%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: normal; color: inherit; font-weight: inherit; font-style: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: relative; left: -50%;&quot;&gt;[[User talk:RS|talk]]&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;display: inline-block; color: inherit; letter-spacing: normal; font-size: 1.0em; font-weight: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;small&gt;[https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;) 20:01, 4 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for your wonderful translations. For the sake of consistency I wonder if you could also translate the afterword of volume 3? --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :It's short, and it's nice to know that someone reads the afterwords, so... Done :) --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for filling my request. :D --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :You're very welcome --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ===== Illustrations =====<br /> Hey there, thanks for translating Rakuin no Munshou. I've noticed that only the first two chapters of volume 4 come with illustrations while volume 5 doesn't have any inserted. Do you plan to add them later? -[[User:IcePhantom|IcePhantom]]<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> Thank you for the thank you :) I'm working on getting the translated chapters edited at the moment which is why I haven't done anything about the images. If no one else adds them, I'll look into inserting them in the text once I'm done with uploading the chapters.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> == Editing Rakuin no Monshou ==<br /> <br /> Hey I hope you don't mind my edits of Vol.4 and Vol.5. With that said, since you're currently the active translator, could I add myself as an editor? I'll be only editing minor things and I'll ask for permission for things I deem major if I do edit them. Though I don't know if it even matters since I'm only editing mostly minor things. I noticed you added the rest of the illustrations of Vol.4 and I apologize for not finishing it as I got caught up in the story. Thank you for translating both volumes and I'll be reading Vol.5 very soon.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:26, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello renuac, I replied to your question on the topic of the Rakuin short story on my talk page. And by the way, thanks for working on the Rakuin translation in general. It's probably my favorite light novel, even if I don't have the time to give it the same level of attention I once did. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 20 December 2016 (CET)<br /> <br /> ------------------------------<br /> '''Ghost Hunt'''<br /> <br /> Thanks for your message about Volume 6! It was a challenge, but I'm glad I took it on. I plan to update Volume 8 within the next month.<br /> --[[User:Sera131|Sera131]] ([[User talk:Sera131|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Volume 7 ==<br /> <br /> Hi Renuac, I'm a huge fan of your work. Would you be doing vol 7? Detalz has not updated it since months ago while it looks like you've already completed 2 more volumes in the span of that time.<br /> <br /> :Thank you! As for volume 7, Detalz is really busy right now but he is actively working on the first half of the book. We've been in touch and I'll be doing the volume from chapter 4 onwards. I'll start on that once I'm done with the chapter I'm translating now, so while I don't know yet when the translations will be released, rest assured that they are being worked on and that when we do post them, you should be getting quite a few without too much of a wait between releases. -- renuac<br /> <br /> It's been a half a year, so I wonder if this has been dropped. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 07:07, 23 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thank you for translating volume 7 of Rakuin no Monshou, I hope you can keep the good work. Can't wait for next volume --[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 08:31, 31 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> == Another Tomonori Sugihara Work ==<br /> Hei, I wonder if you're interested in his another work? http://lndb.info/person/Tomonori_Sugihara--[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 19:21, 6 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> :Heya, first off, thanks for the thank you earlier. I'm certainly interested in &quot;Leo Attiel Den&quot;, since it's set in the same universe as &quot;Rakuin&quot; and, although I haven't read the book yet, the reviews I've seen for his latest novel, &quot;Hangyaku seyo!&quot;, are all positive. As to whether I'll actually translate either of them though... I really don't know. If I did, it probably wouldn't be anytime soon, unfortunately. --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ==Thank you==<br /> <br /> Thanks for translations... latest chapters had me on edge. I hope he doesn't die, and the sweet couple meet again...but there' so much happening. So once again you have my sincere appreciation.<br /> <br /> ...&gt;.&gt; if there was F5 maybe I would get for chapter 5... thanks again... I am going to enjoy this.<br /> <br /> Now that was a ending... too bad no epilogue... but that was fantastic so ty!<br /> <br /> &gt;.&lt; This ending this month was dark and bit cruel yet at same time powerful enough to leave a bit out of breath. At last, thanks again for sharing this story.<br /> <br /> The tense was real these chapters.... from worry to relief of his courage, but back again to end with worry. It's scary hiding a secret it seems.<br /> <br /> == Congratulation on completing Rakuin no Monshou! ==<br /> <br /> Thank you! But instead of a simple thank you, I figure this deserves a new section. Congratulation on finishing this project. I don't know how to explain how much I appreciate your effort. I'm eternally grateful. This series is actually one of the motivations I decided to take Japanese in college so that one day I can finish the story because at the time all hope seems to be lost, but you recused it magnificently. I'll probably come back to write some more once I finish reading, but for now I will repeat: Thank you, and congratulation! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 03:40, 21 January 2018 (CET)</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Renuac&diff=532551 2017-12-29T10:16:28Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Thank youǃ */</p> <hr /> <div>== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==<br /> <br /> I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?<br /> <br /> Thanks<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.<br /> <br /> renuac<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?<br /> <br /> Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------<br /> Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> I don't know if you visit Novel Updates, but I made a review and post about Rakuin no Monshou today. Hopefully that will let other know about it. [http://forum.novelupdates.com/threads/a-love-letter-to-the-greatest-novel-and-why-now-is-the-time-to-start-it.16674/ Here is the post] - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> :Wow! Volume five also! I feel like I've won the lottery! - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> I noticed that there is a map in the illustrations. If you have the time, could you provide a translation of the names on the map? I'm not asking for you to photoshop the English in (I don't know how that works or anything). It would help to keep all the locations straight. Thanks. :) - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> <br /> :Thank you for linking me to your absolutely gorgeous post. Reading it made all those hours of translating completely worth it. And I really mean that. There is one more batch of chapters to come; I'll try to get them up by tomorrow.<br /> <br /> :My Photoshop skills are inexistent but I've added the location names to the page. Hopefully someone with the know-how will be able to edit the map at some point. For volume 4, the only difference with the translated map of vol.3 is the addition of Dairan (ダイラン). I hope that helps :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Thanks! The map helps a lot. There is another new city in the chapter four map. Its at the end of the river in Ende. I would guess that that is Zaim (where the three counties meet)? -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Oh right, sorry, I missed that. Yeah, that is Zaim. (See, you don't need me: you've got the map figured out fine :D )<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> You know I only figured it out from the what was already translated. :P Thanks for the four volume six chapters! You are awesome :)<br /> By the way... If you feel like it, there is a smaller close up map of the Taulia region for chapter five. Not a big deal though. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :There is? Sorry, I'm not sure what you're talking about. Could you link me to it?<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> No problem. I think the lake is the same one pictured on the left hand side of the big map and is probably Lake Soma [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_008.jpg Here is the image]]. It looks like they use the same map in volume six also (no changes). I'm not trying to be demanding though. You have done a wonderful job with the chapters and I appreciate that you translated the big map, which is most likely more important for the overall story. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Ah, I think maybe there is a misunderstanding here. The one who translated the big map years ago was [[User:Dohma|Dohma]], the original translator, and [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] created the English version. All I did map-wise was translate the names for the vol.5-6 maps. You'll find them as text if you scroll down past the image. I don't have the skills to actually edit the map myself but [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] might put up a translated version of the Tauran map at some point in the future :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Ah, got it. Sorry for the misunderstanding. I'm not much with editing myself, but if you translate the names on that smaller map, I have the time to make an attempt at it. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------------------<br /> ===== Thank youǃ =====<br /> I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.<br /> --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :And now V7 is outǃ Thanks againǃ! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 12:43, 24 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> :You know I'm gonna show up ;). Thanks! Best Friday present! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 01:08, 26 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> :V9! Orba and Vileena meet again!! After a lot of meeting and traveling this week, this is a perfect thing for the rest of my weekend!!! Thank you!!!! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:47, 23 September 2017 (CEST)<br /> :I'm here again to show my appreciation, as usual. Looks like it's going to be a rainy weekend, so it's perfect reading weather! Looking forward to see how &quot;that&quot; event change Orba. --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:36, 21 October 2017 (CEST)<br /> :Just as I was planning to say, &quot;Just one more time&quot;. Surely, the real reason for breaking the last volume into two updates was you want more thanks from me, right? XD 🤣. In any case, thank you as usual. We got a bit of snow where I am so it'll be a cozy reading weekend! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 18:34, 8 December 2017 (CET)<br /> :I'm laaate! I'm on vacation plus I intended to wait for the full volume. But thank you for your work all the same. Just one more time! And Happy New Year. Hope you have a great time!<br /> <br /> I'll add my thanks as well. You've done a very good job of making the story flow. [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 15:13, 8 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, was browsing novelupdates late night and saw that more chapters came out soon. Much appreciate the treat. I am glutton for great delicacies like these and you are a fine class chef. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]] 08:44, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> You can bet me and a lot of other people keep track of that registration page. Please don't kill us by releasing half a series at once :P --[[User:RS|RS]] (&lt;span style=&quot;white-space: nowrap; position: relative;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: absolute; font-size: .8em; top: -11px; left: 50%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: normal; color: inherit; font-weight: inherit; font-style: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: relative; left: -50%;&quot;&gt;[[User talk:RS|talk]]&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;display: inline-block; color: inherit; letter-spacing: normal; font-size: 1.0em; font-weight: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;small&gt;[https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;) 20:01, 4 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for your wonderful translations. For the sake of consistency I wonder if you could also translate the afterword of volume 3? --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :It's short, and it's nice to know that someone reads the afterwords, so... Done :) --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for filling my request. :D --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :You're very welcome --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ===== Illustrations =====<br /> Hey there, thanks for translating Rakuin no Munshou. I've noticed that only the first two chapters of volume 4 come with illustrations while volume 5 doesn't have any inserted. Do you plan to add them later? -[[User:IcePhantom|IcePhantom]]<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> Thank you for the thank you :) I'm working on getting the translated chapters edited at the moment which is why I haven't done anything about the images. If no one else adds them, I'll look into inserting them in the text once I'm done with uploading the chapters.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> == Editing Rakuin no Monshou ==<br /> <br /> Hey I hope you don't mind my edits of Vol.4 and Vol.5. With that said, since you're currently the active translator, could I add myself as an editor? I'll be only editing minor things and I'll ask for permission for things I deem major if I do edit them. Though I don't know if it even matters since I'm only editing mostly minor things. I noticed you added the rest of the illustrations of Vol.4 and I apologize for not finishing it as I got caught up in the story. Thank you for translating both volumes and I'll be reading Vol.5 very soon.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:26, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello renuac, I replied to your question on the topic of the Rakuin short story on my talk page. And by the way, thanks for working on the Rakuin translation in general. It's probably my favorite light novel, even if I don't have the time to give it the same level of attention I once did. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 20 December 2016 (CET)<br /> <br /> ------------------------------<br /> '''Ghost Hunt'''<br /> <br /> Thanks for your message about Volume 6! It was a challenge, but I'm glad I took it on. I plan to update Volume 8 within the next month.<br /> --[[User:Sera131|Sera131]] ([[User talk:Sera131|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Volume 7 ==<br /> <br /> Hi Renuac, I'm a huge fan of your work. Would you be doing vol 7? Detalz has not updated it since months ago while it looks like you've already completed 2 more volumes in the span of that time.<br /> <br /> :Thank you! As for volume 7, Detalz is really busy right now but he is actively working on the first half of the book. We've been in touch and I'll be doing the volume from chapter 4 onwards. I'll start on that once I'm done with the chapter I'm translating now, so while I don't know yet when the translations will be released, rest assured that they are being worked on and that when we do post them, you should be getting quite a few without too much of a wait between releases. -- renuac<br /> <br /> It's been a half a year, so I wonder if this has been dropped. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 07:07, 23 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thank you for translating volume 7 of Rakuin no Monshou, I hope you can keep the good work. Can't wait for next volume --[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 08:31, 31 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> == Another Tomonori Sugihara Work ==<br /> Hei, I wonder if you're interested in his another work? http://lndb.info/person/Tomonori_Sugihara--[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 19:21, 6 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> :Heya, first off, thanks for the thank you earlier. I'm certainly interested in &quot;Leo Attiel Den&quot;, since it's set in the same universe as &quot;Rakuin&quot; and, although I haven't read the book yet, the reviews I've seen for his latest novel, &quot;Hangyaku seyo!&quot;, are all positive. As to whether I'll actually translate either of them though... I really don't know. If I did, it probably wouldn't be anytime soon, unfortunately. --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ==Thank you==<br /> <br /> Thanks for translations... latest chapters had me on edge. I hope he doesn't die, and the sweet couple meet again...but there' so much happening. So once again you have my sincere appreciation.<br /> <br /> ...&gt;.&gt; if there was F5 maybe I would get for chapter 5... thanks again... I am going to enjoy this.<br /> <br /> Now that was a ending... too bad no epilogue... but that was fantastic so ty!<br /> <br /> &gt;.&lt; This ending this month was dark and bit cruel yet at same time powerful enough to leave a bit out of breath. At last, thanks again for sharing this story.<br /> <br /> The tense was real these chapters.... from worry to relief of his courage, but back again to end with worry. It's scary hiding a secret it seems.</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Renuac&diff=531524 2017-12-08T17:34:02Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Thank youǃ */</p> <hr /> <div>== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==<br /> <br /> I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?<br /> <br /> Thanks<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.<br /> <br /> renuac<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?<br /> <br /> Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------<br /> Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> I don't know if you visit Novel Updates, but I made a review and post about Rakuin no Monshou today. Hopefully that will let other know about it. [http://forum.novelupdates.com/threads/a-love-letter-to-the-greatest-novel-and-why-now-is-the-time-to-start-it.16674/ Here is the post] - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> :Wow! Volume five also! I feel like I've won the lottery! - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> I noticed that there is a map in the illustrations. If you have the time, could you provide a translation of the names on the map? I'm not asking for you to photoshop the English in (I don't know how that works or anything). It would help to keep all the locations straight. Thanks. :) - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> <br /> :Thank you for linking me to your absolutely gorgeous post. Reading it made all those hours of translating completely worth it. And I really mean that. There is one more batch of chapters to come; I'll try to get them up by tomorrow.<br /> <br /> :My Photoshop skills are inexistent but I've added the location names to the page. Hopefully someone with the know-how will be able to edit the map at some point. For volume 4, the only difference with the translated map of vol.3 is the addition of Dairan (ダイラン). I hope that helps :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Thanks! The map helps a lot. There is another new city in the chapter four map. Its at the end of the river in Ende. I would guess that that is Zaim (where the three counties meet)? -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Oh right, sorry, I missed that. Yeah, that is Zaim. (See, you don't need me: you've got the map figured out fine :D )<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> You know I only figured it out from the what was already translated. :P Thanks for the four volume six chapters! You are awesome :)<br /> By the way... If you feel like it, there is a smaller close up map of the Taulia region for chapter five. Not a big deal though. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :There is? Sorry, I'm not sure what you're talking about. Could you link me to it?<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> No problem. I think the lake is the same one pictured on the left hand side of the big map and is probably Lake Soma [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_008.jpg Here is the image]]. It looks like they use the same map in volume six also (no changes). I'm not trying to be demanding though. You have done a wonderful job with the chapters and I appreciate that you translated the big map, which is most likely more important for the overall story. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Ah, I think maybe there is a misunderstanding here. The one who translated the big map years ago was [[User:Dohma|Dohma]], the original translator, and [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] created the English version. All I did map-wise was translate the names for the vol.5-6 maps. You'll find them as text if you scroll down past the image. I don't have the skills to actually edit the map myself but [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] might put up a translated version of the Tauran map at some point in the future :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Ah, got it. Sorry for the misunderstanding. I'm not much with editing myself, but if you translate the names on that smaller map, I have the time to make an attempt at it. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------------------<br /> ===== Thank youǃ =====<br /> I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.<br /> --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :And now V7 is outǃ Thanks againǃ! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 12:43, 24 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> :You know I'm gonna show up ;). Thanks! Best Friday present! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 01:08, 26 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> :V9! Orba and Vileena meet again!! After a lot of meeting and traveling this week, this is a perfect thing for the rest of my weekend!!! Thank you!!!! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:47, 23 September 2017 (CEST)<br /> :I'm here again to show my appreciation, as usual. Looks like it's going to be a rainy weekend, so it's perfect reading weather! Looking forward to see how &quot;that&quot; event change Orba. --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:36, 21 October 2017 (CEST)<br /> :Just as I was planning to say, &quot;Just one more time&quot;. Surely, the real reason for breaking the last volume into two updates was you want more thanks from me, right? XD 🤣. In any case, thank you as usual. We got a bit of snow where I am so it'll be a cozy reading weekend! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 18:34, 8 December 2017 (CET)<br /> <br /> I'll add my thanks as well. You've done a very good job of making the story flow. [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 15:13, 8 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, was browsing novelupdates late night and saw that more chapters came out soon. Much appreciate the treat. I am glutton for great delicacies like these and you are a fine class chef. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]] 08:44, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> You can bet me and a lot of other people keep track of that registration page. Please don't kill us by releasing half a series at once :P --[[User:RS|RS]] (&lt;span style=&quot;white-space: nowrap; position: relative;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: absolute; font-size: .8em; top: -11px; left: 50%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: normal; color: inherit; font-weight: inherit; font-style: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: relative; left: -50%;&quot;&gt;[[User talk:RS|talk]]&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;display: inline-block; color: inherit; letter-spacing: normal; font-size: 1.0em; font-weight: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;small&gt;[https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;) 20:01, 4 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for your wonderful translations. For the sake of consistency I wonder if you could also translate the afterword of volume 3? --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :It's short, and it's nice to know that someone reads the afterwords, so... Done :) --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for filling my request. :D --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :You're very welcome --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ===== Illustrations =====<br /> Hey there, thanks for translating Rakuin no Munshou. I've noticed that only the first two chapters of volume 4 come with illustrations while volume 5 doesn't have any inserted. Do you plan to add them later? -[[User:IcePhantom|IcePhantom]]<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> Thank you for the thank you :) I'm working on getting the translated chapters edited at the moment which is why I haven't done anything about the images. If no one else adds them, I'll look into inserting them in the text once I'm done with uploading the chapters.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> == Editing Rakuin no Monshou ==<br /> <br /> Hey I hope you don't mind my edits of Vol.4 and Vol.5. With that said, since you're currently the active translator, could I add myself as an editor? I'll be only editing minor things and I'll ask for permission for things I deem major if I do edit them. Though I don't know if it even matters since I'm only editing mostly minor things. I noticed you added the rest of the illustrations of Vol.4 and I apologize for not finishing it as I got caught up in the story. Thank you for translating both volumes and I'll be reading Vol.5 very soon.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:26, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello renuac, I replied to your question on the topic of the Rakuin short story on my talk page. And by the way, thanks for working on the Rakuin translation in general. It's probably my favorite light novel, even if I don't have the time to give it the same level of attention I once did. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 20 December 2016 (CET)<br /> <br /> ------------------------------<br /> '''Ghost Hunt'''<br /> <br /> Thanks for your message about Volume 6! It was a challenge, but I'm glad I took it on. I plan to update Volume 8 within the next month.<br /> --[[User:Sera131|Sera131]] ([[User talk:Sera131|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Volume 7 ==<br /> <br /> Hi Renuac, I'm a huge fan of your work. Would you be doing vol 7? Detalz has not updated it since months ago while it looks like you've already completed 2 more volumes in the span of that time.<br /> <br /> :Thank you! As for volume 7, Detalz is really busy right now but he is actively working on the first half of the book. We've been in touch and I'll be doing the volume from chapter 4 onwards. I'll start on that once I'm done with the chapter I'm translating now, so while I don't know yet when the translations will be released, rest assured that they are being worked on and that when we do post them, you should be getting quite a few without too much of a wait between releases. -- renuac<br /> <br /> It's been a half a year, so I wonder if this has been dropped. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 07:07, 23 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thank you for translating volume 7 of Rakuin no Monshou, I hope you can keep the good work. Can't wait for next volume --[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 08:31, 31 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> == Another Tomonori Sugihara Work ==<br /> Hei, I wonder if you're interested in his another work? http://lndb.info/person/Tomonori_Sugihara--[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 19:21, 6 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> :Heya, first off, thanks for the thank you earlier. I'm certainly interested in &quot;Leo Attiel Den&quot;, since it's set in the same universe as &quot;Rakuin&quot; and, although I haven't read the book yet, the reviews I've seen for his latest novel, &quot;Hangyaku seyo!&quot;, are all positive. As to whether I'll actually translate either of them though... I really don't know. If I did, it probably wouldn't be anytime soon, unfortunately. --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ==Thank you==<br /> <br /> Thanks for translations... latest chapters had me on edge. I hope he doesn't die, and the sweet couple meet again...but there' so much happening. So once again you have my sincere appreciation.<br /> <br /> ...&gt;.&gt; if there was F5 maybe I would get for chapter 5... thanks again... I am going to enjoy this.<br /> <br /> Now that was a ending... too bad no epilogue... but that was fantastic so ty!<br /> <br /> &gt;.&lt; This ending this month was dark and bit cruel yet at same time powerful enough to leave a bit out of breath. At last, thanks again for sharing this story.</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Renuac&diff=529330 2017-10-21T20:36:42Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Thank youǃ */</p> <hr /> <div>== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==<br /> <br /> I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?<br /> <br /> Thanks<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.<br /> <br /> renuac<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?<br /> <br /> Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------<br /> Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> I don't know if you visit Novel Updates, but I made a review and post about Rakuin no Monshou today. Hopefully that will let other know about it. [http://forum.novelupdates.com/threads/a-love-letter-to-the-greatest-novel-and-why-now-is-the-time-to-start-it.16674/ Here is the post] - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> :Wow! Volume five also! I feel like I've won the lottery! - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> I noticed that there is a map in the illustrations. If you have the time, could you provide a translation of the names on the map? I'm not asking for you to photoshop the English in (I don't know how that works or anything). It would help to keep all the locations straight. Thanks. :) - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> <br /> :Thank you for linking me to your absolutely gorgeous post. Reading it made all those hours of translating completely worth it. And I really mean that. There is one more batch of chapters to come; I'll try to get them up by tomorrow.<br /> <br /> :My Photoshop skills are inexistent but I've added the location names to the page. Hopefully someone with the know-how will be able to edit the map at some point. For volume 4, the only difference with the translated map of vol.3 is the addition of Dairan (ダイラン). I hope that helps :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Thanks! The map helps a lot. There is another new city in the chapter four map. Its at the end of the river in Ende. I would guess that that is Zaim (where the three counties meet)? -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Oh right, sorry, I missed that. Yeah, that is Zaim. (See, you don't need me: you've got the map figured out fine :D )<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> You know I only figured it out from the what was already translated. :P Thanks for the four volume six chapters! You are awesome :)<br /> By the way... If you feel like it, there is a smaller close up map of the Taulia region for chapter five. Not a big deal though. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :There is? Sorry, I'm not sure what you're talking about. Could you link me to it?<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> No problem. I think the lake is the same one pictured on the left hand side of the big map and is probably Lake Soma [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_008.jpg Here is the image]]. It looks like they use the same map in volume six also (no changes). I'm not trying to be demanding though. You have done a wonderful job with the chapters and I appreciate that you translated the big map, which is most likely more important for the overall story. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Ah, I think maybe there is a misunderstanding here. The one who translated the big map years ago was [[User:Dohma|Dohma]], the original translator, and [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] created the English version. All I did map-wise was translate the names for the vol.5-6 maps. You'll find them as text if you scroll down past the image. I don't have the skills to actually edit the map myself but [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] might put up a translated version of the Tauran map at some point in the future :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Ah, got it. Sorry for the misunderstanding. I'm not much with editing myself, but if you translate the names on that smaller map, I have the time to make an attempt at it. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------------------<br /> ===== Thank youǃ =====<br /> I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.<br /> --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :And now V7 is outǃ Thanks againǃ! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 12:43, 24 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> :You know I'm gonna show up ;). Thanks! Best Friday present! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 01:08, 26 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> :V9! Orba and Vileena meet again!! After a lot of meeting and traveling this week, this is a perfect thing for the rest of my weekend!!! Thank you!!!! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:47, 23 September 2017 (CEST)<br /> :I'm here again to show my appreciation, as usual. Looks like it's going to be a rainy weekend, so it's perfect reading weather! Looking forward to see how &quot;that&quot; event change Orba. --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:36, 21 October 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> I'll add my thanks as well. You've done a very good job of making the story flow. [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 15:13, 8 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, was browsing novelupdates late night and saw that more chapters came out soon. Much appreciate the treat. I am glutton for great delicacies like these and you are a fine class chef. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]] 08:44, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> You can bet me and a lot of other people keep track of that registration page. Please don't kill us by releasing half a series at once :P --[[User:RS|RS]] (&lt;span style=&quot;white-space: nowrap; position: relative;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: absolute; font-size: .8em; top: -11px; left: 50%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: normal; color: inherit; font-weight: inherit; font-style: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: relative; left: -50%;&quot;&gt;[[User talk:RS|talk]]&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;display: inline-block; color: inherit; letter-spacing: normal; font-size: 1.0em; font-weight: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;small&gt;[https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;) 20:01, 4 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for your wonderful translations. For the sake of consistency I wonder if you could also translate the afterword of volume 3? --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :It's short, and it's nice to know that someone reads the afterwords, so... Done :) --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for filling my request. :D --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :You're very welcome --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ===== Illustrations =====<br /> Hey there, thanks for translating Rakuin no Munshou. I've noticed that only the first two chapters of volume 4 come with illustrations while volume 5 doesn't have any inserted. Do you plan to add them later? -[[User:IcePhantom|IcePhantom]]<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> Thank you for the thank you :) I'm working on getting the translated chapters edited at the moment which is why I haven't done anything about the images. If no one else adds them, I'll look into inserting them in the text once I'm done with uploading the chapters.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> == Editing Rakuin no Monshou ==<br /> <br /> Hey I hope you don't mind my edits of Vol.4 and Vol.5. With that said, since you're currently the active translator, could I add myself as an editor? I'll be only editing minor things and I'll ask for permission for things I deem major if I do edit them. Though I don't know if it even matters since I'm only editing mostly minor things. I noticed you added the rest of the illustrations of Vol.4 and I apologize for not finishing it as I got caught up in the story. Thank you for translating both volumes and I'll be reading Vol.5 very soon.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:26, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello renuac, I replied to your question on the topic of the Rakuin short story on my talk page. And by the way, thanks for working on the Rakuin translation in general. It's probably my favorite light novel, even if I don't have the time to give it the same level of attention I once did. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 20 December 2016 (CET)<br /> <br /> ------------------------------<br /> '''Ghost Hunt'''<br /> <br /> Thanks for your message about Volume 6! It was a challenge, but I'm glad I took it on. I plan to update Volume 8 within the next month.<br /> --[[User:Sera131|Sera131]] ([[User talk:Sera131|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Volume 7 ==<br /> <br /> Hi Renuac, I'm a huge fan of your work. Would you be doing vol 7? Detalz has not updated it since months ago while it looks like you've already completed 2 more volumes in the span of that time.<br /> <br /> :Thank you! As for volume 7, Detalz is really busy right now but he is actively working on the first half of the book. We've been in touch and I'll be doing the volume from chapter 4 onwards. I'll start on that once I'm done with the chapter I'm translating now, so while I don't know yet when the translations will be released, rest assured that they are being worked on and that when we do post them, you should be getting quite a few without too much of a wait between releases. -- renuac<br /> <br /> It's been a half a year, so I wonder if this has been dropped. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 07:07, 23 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thank you for translating volume 7 of Rakuin no Monshou, I hope you can keep the good work. Can't wait for next volume --[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 08:31, 31 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> == Another Tomonori Sugihara Work ==<br /> Hei, I wonder if you're interested in his another work? http://lndb.info/person/Tomonori_Sugihara--[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 19:21, 6 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> :Heya, first off, thanks for the thank you earlier. I'm certainly interested in &quot;Leo Attiel Den&quot;, since it's set in the same universe as &quot;Rakuin&quot; and, although I haven't read the book yet, the reviews I've seen for his latest novel, &quot;Hangyaku seyo!&quot;, are all positive. As to whether I'll actually translate either of them though... I really don't know. If I did, it probably wouldn't be anytime soon, unfortunately. --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ==Thank you==<br /> <br /> Thanks for translations... latest chapters had me on edge. I hope he doesn't die, and the sweet couple meet again...but there' so much happening. So once again you have my sincere appreciation.<br /> <br /> ...&gt;.&gt; if there was F5 maybe I would get for chapter 5... thanks again... I am going to enjoy this.<br /> <br /> Now that was a ending... too bad no epilogue... but that was fantastic so ty!<br /> <br /> &gt;.&lt; This ending this month was dark and bit cruel yet at same time powerful enough to leave a bit out of breath. At last, thanks again for sharing this story.</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Renuac&diff=529329 2017-10-21T20:36:30Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Thank youǃ */</p> <hr /> <div>== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==<br /> <br /> I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?<br /> <br /> Thanks<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.<br /> <br /> renuac<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?<br /> <br /> Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------<br /> Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> I don't know if you visit Novel Updates, but I made a review and post about Rakuin no Monshou today. Hopefully that will let other know about it. [http://forum.novelupdates.com/threads/a-love-letter-to-the-greatest-novel-and-why-now-is-the-time-to-start-it.16674/ Here is the post] - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> :Wow! Volume five also! I feel like I've won the lottery! - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> I noticed that there is a map in the illustrations. If you have the time, could you provide a translation of the names on the map? I'm not asking for you to photoshop the English in (I don't know how that works or anything). It would help to keep all the locations straight. Thanks. :) - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> <br /> :Thank you for linking me to your absolutely gorgeous post. Reading it made all those hours of translating completely worth it. And I really mean that. There is one more batch of chapters to come; I'll try to get them up by tomorrow.<br /> <br /> :My Photoshop skills are inexistent but I've added the location names to the page. Hopefully someone with the know-how will be able to edit the map at some point. For volume 4, the only difference with the translated map of vol.3 is the addition of Dairan (ダイラン). I hope that helps :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Thanks! The map helps a lot. There is another new city in the chapter four map. Its at the end of the river in Ende. I would guess that that is Zaim (where the three counties meet)? -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Oh right, sorry, I missed that. Yeah, that is Zaim. (See, you don't need me: you've got the map figured out fine :D )<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> You know I only figured it out from the what was already translated. :P Thanks for the four volume six chapters! You are awesome :)<br /> By the way... If you feel like it, there is a smaller close up map of the Taulia region for chapter five. Not a big deal though. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :There is? Sorry, I'm not sure what you're talking about. Could you link me to it?<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> No problem. I think the lake is the same one pictured on the left hand side of the big map and is probably Lake Soma [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_008.jpg Here is the image]]. It looks like they use the same map in volume six also (no changes). I'm not trying to be demanding though. You have done a wonderful job with the chapters and I appreciate that you translated the big map, which is most likely more important for the overall story. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> :Ah, I think maybe there is a misunderstanding here. The one who translated the big map years ago was [[User:Dohma|Dohma]], the original translator, and [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] created the English version. All I did map-wise was translate the names for the vol.5-6 maps. You'll find them as text if you scroll down past the image. I don't have the skills to actually edit the map myself but [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] might put up a translated version of the Tauran map at some point in the future :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Ah, got it. Sorry for the misunderstanding. I'm not much with editing myself, but if you translate the names on that smaller map, I have the time to make an attempt at it. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------------------<br /> ===== Thank youǃ =====<br /> I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.<br /> --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :And now V7 is outǃ Thanks againǃ! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 12:43, 24 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> :You know I'm gonna show up ;). Thanks! Best Friday present! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 01:08, 26 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> :V9! Orba and Vileena meet again!! After a lot of meeting and traveling this week, this is a perfect thing for the rest of my weekend!!! Thank you!!!! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:47, 23 September 2017 (CEST)<br /> :I'm here again to show my appreciation, as usual. Looks like it's going to be a rainy weekend, so it's perfect reading weather! Looking forward to see how &quot;that&quot; event change Orba.<br /> <br /> I'll add my thanks as well. You've done a very good job of making the story flow. [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 15:13, 8 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, was browsing novelupdates late night and saw that more chapters came out soon. Much appreciate the treat. I am glutton for great delicacies like these and you are a fine class chef. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]] 08:44, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> You can bet me and a lot of other people keep track of that registration page. Please don't kill us by releasing half a series at once :P --[[User:RS|RS]] (&lt;span style=&quot;white-space: nowrap; position: relative;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: absolute; font-size: .8em; top: -11px; left: 50%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: normal; color: inherit; font-weight: inherit; font-style: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: relative; left: -50%;&quot;&gt;[[User talk:RS|talk]]&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;display: inline-block; color: inherit; letter-spacing: normal; font-size: 1.0em; font-weight: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;small&gt;[https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;) 20:01, 4 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for your wonderful translations. For the sake of consistency I wonder if you could also translate the afterword of volume 3? --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :It's short, and it's nice to know that someone reads the afterwords, so... Done :) --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for filling my request. :D --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> :You're very welcome --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ===== Illustrations =====<br /> Hey there, thanks for translating Rakuin no Munshou. I've noticed that only the first two chapters of volume 4 come with illustrations while volume 5 doesn't have any inserted. Do you plan to add them later? -[[User:IcePhantom|IcePhantom]]<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> Thank you for the thank you :) I'm working on getting the translated chapters edited at the moment which is why I haven't done anything about the images. If no one else adds them, I'll look into inserting them in the text once I'm done with uploading the chapters.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> == Editing Rakuin no Monshou ==<br /> <br /> Hey I hope you don't mind my edits of Vol.4 and Vol.5. With that said, since you're currently the active translator, could I add myself as an editor? I'll be only editing minor things and I'll ask for permission for things I deem major if I do edit them. Though I don't know if it even matters since I'm only editing mostly minor things. I noticed you added the rest of the illustrations of Vol.4 and I apologize for not finishing it as I got caught up in the story. Thank you for translating both volumes and I'll be reading Vol.5 very soon.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:26, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello renuac, I replied to your question on the topic of the Rakuin short story on my talk page. And by the way, thanks for working on the Rakuin translation in general. It's probably my favorite light novel, even if I don't have the time to give it the same level of attention I once did. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 20 December 2016 (CET)<br /> <br /> ------------------------------<br /> '''Ghost Hunt'''<br /> <br /> Thanks for your message about Volume 6! It was a challenge, but I'm glad I took it on. I plan to update Volume 8 within the next month.<br /> --[[User:Sera131|Sera131]] ([[User talk:Sera131|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Volume 7 ==<br /> <br /> Hi Renuac, I'm a huge fan of your work. Would you be doing vol 7? Detalz has not updated it since months ago while it looks like you've already completed 2 more volumes in the span of that time.<br /> <br /> :Thank you! As for volume 7, Detalz is really busy right now but he is actively working on the first half of the book. We've been in touch and I'll be doing the volume from chapter 4 onwards. I'll start on that once I'm done with the chapter I'm translating now, so while I don't know yet when the translations will be released, rest assured that they are being worked on and that when we do post them, you should be getting quite a few without too much of a wait between releases. -- renuac<br /> <br /> It's been a half a year, so I wonder if this has been dropped. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 07:07, 23 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thank you for translating volume 7 of Rakuin no Monshou, I hope you can keep the good work. Can't wait for next volume --[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 08:31, 31 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> == Another Tomonori Sugihara Work ==<br /> Hei, I wonder if you're interested in his another work? http://lndb.info/person/Tomonori_Sugihara--[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 19:21, 6 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> :Heya, first off, thanks for the thank you earlier. I'm certainly interested in &quot;Leo Attiel Den&quot;, since it's set in the same universe as &quot;Rakuin&quot; and, although I haven't read the book yet, the reviews I've seen for his latest novel, &quot;Hangyaku seyo!&quot;, are all positive. As to whether I'll actually translate either of them though... I really don't know. If I did, it probably wouldn't be anytime soon, unfortunately. --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ==Thank you==<br /> <br /> Thanks for translations... latest chapters had me on edge. I hope he doesn't die, and the sweet couple meet again...but there' so much happening. So once again you have my sincere appreciation.<br /> <br /> ...&gt;.&gt; if there was F5 maybe I would get for chapter 5... thanks again... I am going to enjoy this.<br /> <br /> Now that was a ending... too bad no epilogue... but that was fantastic so ty!<br /> <br /> &gt;.&lt; This ending this month was dark and bit cruel yet at same time powerful enough to leave a bit out of breath. At last, thanks again for sharing this story.</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Hypernova&diff=527670 2017-09-25T00:41:44Z

<p>Hypernova: Just adding signature</p> <hr /> <div>==Re: Font style tag==<br /> Done. --[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done. Was wondering myself from time to time. But didn't care that much to change it. Need only to convert the ePUB to MOBI and then I'm realy done. CPU ~ 208 °F--[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done.--[[User:Simon|Simon]]<br /> :Thanks Simon. That CPU temperature is scary, you might want to do something about it..--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 21:27, 31 March 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> ==Thank you for the thank you==<br /> <br /> I'm glad you're enjoying the translations and thank you for your patience:)<br /> <br /> -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks :) I swear it will get posted one day...<br /> <br /> -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> :You're welcome [[User:renuac|renuac]]. I'm guessing that you're waiting for the chapters by the other translator, so I'd like to give a little bit of encouragement since probably not many people realize that you are still working hardǃ --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova#top|talk]]) 20:59, 3 June 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> I was wondering if you would show up! Seriously though, thank you for always being so encouraging, it means a lot and helps keep my motivation high. And happy reading :) -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> :You're very welcome! It's minimum effort on my part and nothing compared to yours. Now I'm off reading! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova#top|talk]]) 02:28, 26 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Glad you enjoyed it :) I thought the reunion and dinner scenes between the two of them were really cute, but the volume itself doesn't end o a happy note, so... sorry about your weekend ^^; --[[User:renuac|renuac]] ([[User talk:renuac#top|talk]])<br /> :Please wait, I haven't actually read it yet! Sounds like it will be me keep thinking &quot;15th is late in the month, right?&quot; again :D.<br /> :To be perfectly clear, that was a joke. As I mentioned, I'll wait patiently and look forward to the next update, whenever that may be. --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova#top|talk]]) 02:41, 25 September 2017 (CEST)<br /> ::Oh, sorry! I didn't mean to give you spoilers! And happy reading in that case. (Why would I be offended at someone wanting to read the series? On the contrary, it's nice to know you're enjoying it.) --[[User:renuac|renuac]] ([[User talk:renuac#top|talk]])</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Hypernova&diff=527622 2017-09-24T09:22:09Z

<p>Hypernova: </p> <hr /> <div>==Re: Font style tag==<br /> Done. --[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done. Was wondering myself from time to time. But didn't care that much to change it. Need only to convert the ePUB to MOBI and then I'm realy done. CPU ~ 208 °F--[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done.--[[User:Simon|Simon]]<br /> :Thanks Simon. That CPU temperature is scary, you might want to do something about it..--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 21:27, 31 March 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> ==Thank you for the thank you==<br /> <br /> I'm glad you're enjoying the translations and thank you for your patience:)<br /> <br /> -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks :) I swear it will get posted one day...<br /> <br /> -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> :You're welcome [[User:renuac|renuac]]. I'm guessing that you're waiting for the chapters by the other translator, so I'd like to give a little bit of encouragement since probably not many people realize that you are still working hardǃ --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova#top|talk]]) 20:59, 3 June 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> I was wondering if you would show up! Seriously though, thank you for always being so encouraging, it means a lot and helps keep my motivation high. And happy reading :) -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> :You're very welcome! It's minimum effort on my part and nothing compared to yours. Now I'm off reading! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova#top|talk]]) 02:28, 26 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Glad you enjoyed it :) I thought the reunion and dinner scenes between the two of them were really cute, but the volume itself doesn't end o a happy note, so... sorry about your weekend ^^; --[[User:renuac|renuac]] ([[User talk:renuac#top|talk]])<br /> :Please wait, I haven't actually read it yet! Sounds like it will be me keep thinking &quot;15th is late in the month, right?&quot; again :D.<br /> :To be perfectly clear, that was a joke. As I mentioned, I'll wait patiently and look forward to the next update, whenever that may be.</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Renuac&diff=527573 2017-09-23T20:47:10Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Thank youǃ */</p> <hr /> <div>== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==<br /> <br /> I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?<br /> <br /> Thanks<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.<br /> <br /> renuac<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?<br /> <br /> Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------<br /> Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> I don't know if you visit Novel Updates, but I made a review and post about Rakuin no Monshou today. Hopefully that will let other know about it. [http://forum.novelupdates.com/threads/a-love-letter-to-the-greatest-novel-and-why-now-is-the-time-to-start-it.16674/ Here is the post] - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> Wow! Volume five also! I feel like I've won the lottery! - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> I noticed that there is a map in the illustrations. If you have the time, could you provide a translation of the names on the map? I'm not asking for you to photoshop the English in (I don't know how that works or anything). It would help to keep all the locations straight. Thanks. :) - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> <br /> Thank you for linking me to your absolutely gorgeous post. Reading it made all those hours of translating completely worth it. And I really mean that. There is one more batch of chapters to come; I'll try to get them up by tomorrow.<br /> <br /> My Photoshop skills are inexistent but I've added the location names to the page. Hopefully someone with the know-how will be able to edit the map at some point. For volume 4, the only difference with the translated map of vol.3 is the addition of Dairan (ダイラン). I hope that helps :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Thanks! The map helps a lot. There is another new city in the chapter four map. Its at the end of the river in Ende. I would guess that that is Zaim (where the three counties meet)? -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> Oh right, sorry, I missed that. Yeah, that is Zaim. (See, you don't need me: you've got the map figured out fine :D )<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> You know I only figured it out from the what was already translated. :P Thanks for the four volume six chapters! You are awesome :)<br /> By the way... If you feel like it, there is a smaller close up map of the Taulia region for chapter five. Not a big deal though. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> There is? Sorry, I'm not sure what you're talking about. Could you link me to it?<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> No problem. I think the lake is the same one pictured on the left hand side of the big map and is probably Lake Soma [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_008.jpg Here is the image]]. It looks like they use the same map in volume six also (no changes). I'm not trying to be demanding though. You have done a wonderful job with the chapters and I appreciate that you translated the big map, which is most likely more important for the overall story. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> Ah, I think maybe there is a misunderstanding here. The one who translated the big map years ago was [[User:Dohma|Dohma]], the original translator, and [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] created the English version. All I did map-wise was translate the names for the vol.5-6 maps. You'll find them as text if you scroll down past the image. I don't have the skills to actually edit the map myself but [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] might put up a translated version of the Tauran map at some point in the future :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Ah, got it. Sorry for the misunderstanding. I'm not much with editing myself, but if you translate the names on that smaller map, I have the time to make an attempt at it. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------------------<br /> ===== Thank youǃ =====<br /> I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.<br /> --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :And now V7 is outǃ Thanks againǃ! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 12:43, 24 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> :You know I'm gonna show up ;). Thanks! Best Friday present! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 01:08, 26 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> :V9! Orba and Vileena meet again!! After a lot of meeting and traveling this week, this is a perfect thing for the rest of my weekend!!! Thank you!!!! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 22:47, 23 September 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> I'll add my thanks as well. You've done a very good job of making the story flow. [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 15:13, 8 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, was browsing novelupdates late night and saw that more chapters came out soon. Much appreciate the treat. I am glutton for great delicacies like these and you are a fine class chef. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]] 08:44, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> You can bet me and a lot of other people keep track of that registration page. Please don't kill us by releasing half a series at once :P --[[User:RS|RS]] (&lt;span style=&quot;white-space: nowrap; position: relative;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: absolute; font-size: .8em; top: -11px; left: 50%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: normal; color: inherit; font-weight: inherit; font-style: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: relative; left: -50%;&quot;&gt;[[User talk:RS|talk]]&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;display: inline-block; color: inherit; letter-spacing: normal; font-size: 1.0em; font-weight: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;small&gt;[https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;) 20:01, 4 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for your wonderful translations. For the sake of consistency I wonder if you could also translate the afterword of volume 3? --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> It's short, and it's nice to know that someone reads the afterwords, so... Done :) --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for filling my request. :D --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> You're very welcome --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ===== Illustrations =====<br /> Hey there, thanks for translating Rakuin no Munshou. I've noticed that only the first two chapters of volume 4 come with illustrations while volume 5 doesn't have any inserted. Do you plan to add them later? -[[User:IcePhantom|IcePhantom]]<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> Thank you for the thank you :) I'm working on getting the translated chapters edited at the moment which is why I haven't done anything about the images. If no one else adds them, I'll look into inserting them in the text once I'm done with uploading the chapters.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> == Editing Rakuin no Monshou ==<br /> <br /> Hey I hope you don't mind my edits of Vol.4 and Vol.5. With that said, since you're currently the active translator, could I add myself as an editor? I'll be only editing minor things and I'll ask for permission for things I deem major if I do edit them. Though I don't know if it even matters since I'm only editing mostly minor things. I noticed you added the rest of the illustrations of Vol.4 and I apologize for not finishing it as I got caught up in the story. Thank you for translating both volumes and I'll be reading Vol.5 very soon.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:26, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello renuac, I replied to your question on the topic of the Rakuin short story on my talk page. And by the way, thanks for working on the Rakuin translation in general. It's probably my favorite light novel, even if I don't have the time to give it the same level of attention I once did. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 20 December 2016 (CET)<br /> <br /> ------------------------------<br /> '''Ghost Hunt'''<br /> <br /> Thanks for your message about Volume 6! It was a challenge, but I'm glad I took it on. I plan to update Volume 8 within the next month.<br /> --[[User:Sera131|Sera131]] ([[User talk:Sera131|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Volume 7 ==<br /> <br /> Hi Renuac, I'm a huge fan of your work. Would you be doing vol 7? Detalz has not updated it since months ago while it looks like you've already completed 2 more volumes in the span of that time.<br /> <br /> Thank you! As for volume 7, Detalz is really busy right now but he is actively working on the first half of the book. We've been in touch and I'll be doing the volume from chapter 4 onwards. I'll start on that once I'm done with the chapter I'm translating now, so while I don't know yet when the translations will be released, rest assured that they are being worked on and that when we do post them, you should be getting quite a few without too much of a wait between releases. -- renuac<br /> <br /> It's been a half a year, so I wonder if this has been dropped. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 07:07, 23 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thank you for translating volume 7 of Rakuin no Monshou, I hope you can keep the good work. Can't wait for next volume --[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 08:31, 31 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> == Another Tomonori Sugihara Work ==<br /> Hei, I wonder if you're interested in his another work? http://lndb.info/person/Tomonori_Sugihara--[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 19:21, 6 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Heya, first off, thanks for the thank you earlier. I'm certainly interested in &quot;Leo Attiel Den&quot;, since it's set in the same universe as &quot;Rakuin&quot; and, although I haven't read the book yet, the reviews I've seen for his latest novel, &quot;Hangyaku seyo!&quot;, are all positive. As to whether I'll actually translate either of them though... I really don't know. If I did, it probably wouldn't be anytime soon, unfortunately. --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ==Thank you==<br /> <br /> Thanks for translations... latest chapters had me on edge. I hope he doesn't die, and the sweet couple meet again...but there' so much happening. So once again you have my sincere appreciation.<br /> <br /> ...&gt;.&gt; if there was F5 maybe I would get for chapter 5... thanks again... I am going to enjoy this.<br /> <br /> Now that was a ending... too bad no epilogue... but that was fantastic so ty!</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Hypernova&diff=526285 2017-08-26T00:28:19Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Thank you for the thank you */</p> <hr /> <div>==Re: Font style tag==<br /> Done. --[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done. Was wondering myself from time to time. But didn't care that much to change it. Need only to convert the ePUB to MOBI and then I'm realy done. CPU ~ 208 °F--[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done.--[[User:Simon|Simon]]<br /> :Thanks Simon. That CPU temperature is scary, you might want to do something about it..--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 21:27, 31 March 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> ==Thank you for the thank you==<br /> <br /> I'm glad you're enjoying the translations and thank you for your patience:)<br /> <br /> -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks :) I swear it will get posted one day...<br /> <br /> -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> :You're welcome [[User:renuac|renuac]]. I'm guessing that you're waiting for the chapters by the other translator, so I'd like to give a little bit of encouragement since probably not many people realize that you are still working hardǃ --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova#top|talk]]) 20:59, 3 June 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> I was wondering if you would show up! Seriously though, thank you for always being so encouraging, it means a lot and helps keep my motivation high. And happy reading :) -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> :You're very welcome! It's minimum effort on my part and nothing compared to yours. Now I'm off reading! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova#top|talk]]) 02:28, 26 August 2017 (CEST)</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Rakuin_no_Monshou:Volume8&diff=526284 2017-08-26T00:14:20Z

<p>Hypernova: Created page with &quot;==Novel Illustrations== {{:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations}} {{:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume8_Prologue|Prologue}} {{:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume8_Chapter1...&quot;</p> <hr /> <div>==Novel Illustrations==<br /> {{:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations}}<br /> {{:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume8_Prologue|Prologue}}<br /> {{:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Reparations}}<br /> {{:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Scorching Heat}}<br /> {{:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Embers of War}}<br /> {{:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4: Submerged}}<br /> {{:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5: The Lion and the Girl, and the gravestones}}<br /> {{:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume8_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Return}}<br /> {{:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume8_Afterword|Afterword}}<br /> <br /> ==Translator's Notes and References==<br /> &lt;references/&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;noinclude&gt;<br /> {| border=&quot;1&quot; cellpadding=&quot;5&quot; cellspacing=&quot;0&quot; style=&quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&quot;<br /> |-<br /> | Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume6|Volume 7]]<br /> | Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]<br /> | Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume9 Illustrations|Volume 9 Illustrations]]<br /> |-<br /> |}<br /> &lt;/noinclude&gt;</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Renuac&diff=526276 2017-08-25T23:08:53Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Thank youǃ */</p> <hr /> <div>== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==<br /> <br /> I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?<br /> <br /> Thanks<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.<br /> <br /> renuac<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?<br /> <br /> Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------<br /> Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> I don't know if you visit Novel Updates, but I made a review and post about Rakuin no Monshou today. Hopefully that will let other know about it. [http://forum.novelupdates.com/threads/a-love-letter-to-the-greatest-novel-and-why-now-is-the-time-to-start-it.16674/ Here is the post] - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> Wow! Volume five also! I feel like I've won the lottery! - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> I noticed that there is a map in the illustrations. If you have the time, could you provide a translation of the names on the map? I'm not asking for you to photoshop the English in (I don't know how that works or anything). It would help to keep all the locations straight. Thanks. :) - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> <br /> Thank you for linking me to your absolutely gorgeous post. Reading it made all those hours of translating completely worth it. And I really mean that. There is one more batch of chapters to come; I'll try to get them up by tomorrow.<br /> <br /> My Photoshop skills are inexistent but I've added the location names to the page. Hopefully someone with the know-how will be able to edit the map at some point. For volume 4, the only difference with the translated map of vol.3 is the addition of Dairan (ダイラン). I hope that helps :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Thanks! The map helps a lot. There is another new city in the chapter four map. Its at the end of the river in Ende. I would guess that that is Zaim (where the three counties meet)? -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> Oh right, sorry, I missed that. Yeah, that is Zaim. (See, you don't need me: you've got the map figured out fine :D )<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> You know I only figured it out from the what was already translated. :P Thanks for the four volume six chapters! You are awesome :)<br /> By the way... If you feel like it, there is a smaller close up map of the Taulia region for chapter five. Not a big deal though. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> There is? Sorry, I'm not sure what you're talking about. Could you link me to it?<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> No problem. I think the lake is the same one pictured on the left hand side of the big map and is probably Lake Soma [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_008.jpg Here is the image]]. It looks like they use the same map in volume six also (no changes). I'm not trying to be demanding though. You have done a wonderful job with the chapters and I appreciate that you translated the big map, which is most likely more important for the overall story. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> Ah, I think maybe there is a misunderstanding here. The one who translated the big map years ago was [[User:Dohma|Dohma]], the original translator, and [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] created the English version. All I did map-wise was translate the names for the vol.5-6 maps. You'll find them as text if you scroll down past the image. I don't have the skills to actually edit the map myself but [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] might put up a translated version of the Tauran map at some point in the future :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Ah, got it. Sorry for the misunderstanding. I'm not much with editing myself, but if you translate the names on that smaller map, I have the time to make an attempt at it. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------------------<br /> ===== Thank youǃ =====<br /> I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.<br /> --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :And now V7 is outǃ Thanks againǃ! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 12:43, 24 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> :You know I'm gonna show up ;). Thanks! Best Friday present! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 01:08, 26 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> I'll add my thanks as well. You've done a very good job of making the story flow. [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 15:13, 8 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, was browsing novelupdates late night and saw that more chapters came out soon. Much appreciate the treat. I am glutton for great delicacies like these and you are a fine class chef. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]] 08:44, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> You can bet me and a lot of other people keep track of that registration page. Please don't kill us by releasing half a series at once :P --[[User:RS|RS]] (&lt;span style=&quot;white-space: nowrap; position: relative;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: absolute; font-size: .8em; top: -11px; left: 50%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: normal; color: inherit; font-weight: inherit; font-style: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: relative; left: -50%;&quot;&gt;[[User talk:RS|talk]]&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;display: inline-block; color: inherit; letter-spacing: normal; font-size: 1.0em; font-weight: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;small&gt;[https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;) 20:01, 4 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for your wonderful translations. For the sake of consistency I wonder if you could also translate the afterword of volume 3? --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> It's short, and it's nice to know that someone reads the afterwords, so... Done :) --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for filling my request. :D --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> You're very welcome --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ===== Illustrations =====<br /> Hey there, thanks for translating Rakuin no Munshou. I've noticed that only the first two chapters of volume 4 come with illustrations while volume 5 doesn't have any inserted. Do you plan to add them later? -[[User:IcePhantom|IcePhantom]]<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> Thank you for the thank you :) I'm working on getting the translated chapters edited at the moment which is why I haven't done anything about the images. If no one else adds them, I'll look into inserting them in the text once I'm done with uploading the chapters.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> == Editing Rakuin no Monshou ==<br /> <br /> Hey I hope you don't mind my edits of Vol.4 and Vol.5. With that said, since you're currently the active translator, could I add myself as an editor? I'll be only editing minor things and I'll ask for permission for things I deem major if I do edit them. Though I don't know if it even matters since I'm only editing mostly minor things. I noticed you added the rest of the illustrations of Vol.4 and I apologize for not finishing it as I got caught up in the story. Thank you for translating both volumes and I'll be reading Vol.5 very soon.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:26, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello renuac, I replied to your question on the topic of the Rakuin short story on my talk page. And by the way, thanks for working on the Rakuin translation in general. It's probably my favorite light novel, even if I don't have the time to give it the same level of attention I once did. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 20 December 2016 (CET)<br /> <br /> ------------------------------<br /> '''Ghost Hunt'''<br /> <br /> Thanks for your message about Volume 6! It was a challenge, but I'm glad I took it on. I plan to update Volume 8 within the next month.<br /> --[[User:Sera131|Sera131]] ([[User talk:Sera131|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Volume 7 ==<br /> <br /> Hi Renuac, I'm a huge fan of your work. Would you be doing vol 7? Detalz has not updated it since months ago while it looks like you've already completed 2 more volumes in the span of that time.<br /> <br /> Thank you! As for volume 7, Detalz is really busy right now but he is actively working on the first half of the book. We've been in touch and I'll be doing the volume from chapter 4 onwards. I'll start on that once I'm done with the chapter I'm translating now, so while I don't know yet when the translations will be released, rest assured that they are being worked on and that when we do post them, you should be getting quite a few without too much of a wait between releases. -- renuac<br /> <br /> It's been a half a year, so I wonder if this has been dropped. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 07:07, 23 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thank you for translating volume 7 of Rakuin no Monshou, I hope you can keep the good work. Can't wait for next volume --[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 08:31, 31 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> == Another Tomonori Sugihara Work ==<br /> Hei, I wonder if you're interested in his another work? http://lndb.info/person/Tomonori_Sugihara--[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 19:21, 6 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Heya, first off, thanks for the thank you earlier. I'm certainly interested in &quot;Leo Attiel Den&quot;, since it's set in the same universe as &quot;Rakuin&quot; and, although I haven't read the book yet, the reviews I've seen for his latest novel, &quot;Hangyaku seyo!&quot;, are all positive. As to whether I'll actually translate either of them though... I really don't know. If I did, it probably wouldn't be anytime soon, unfortunately. --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ==Thank you==<br /> <br /> Thanks for translations... latest chapters had me on edge. I hope he doesn't die, and the sweet couple meet again...but there' so much happening. So once again you have my sincere appreciation.<br /> <br /> ...&gt;.&gt; if there was F5 maybe I would get for chapter 5... thanks again... I am going to enjoy this.<br /> <br /> You're too fast :D I hadn't even finished uploading it! But happy reading and I hope you enjoy getting the answers to your questions. --[[User:renuac|renuac]]</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Renuac&diff=526274 2017-08-25T23:08:21Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Thank youǃ */</p> <hr /> <div>== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==<br /> <br /> I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?<br /> <br /> Thanks<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.<br /> <br /> renuac<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?<br /> <br /> Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------<br /> Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> I don't know if you visit Novel Updates, but I made a review and post about Rakuin no Monshou today. Hopefully that will let other know about it. [http://forum.novelupdates.com/threads/a-love-letter-to-the-greatest-novel-and-why-now-is-the-time-to-start-it.16674/ Here is the post] - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> Wow! Volume five also! I feel like I've won the lottery! - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> I noticed that there is a map in the illustrations. If you have the time, could you provide a translation of the names on the map? I'm not asking for you to photoshop the English in (I don't know how that works or anything). It would help to keep all the locations straight. Thanks. :) - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> <br /> Thank you for linking me to your absolutely gorgeous post. Reading it made all those hours of translating completely worth it. And I really mean that. There is one more batch of chapters to come; I'll try to get them up by tomorrow.<br /> <br /> My Photoshop skills are inexistent but I've added the location names to the page. Hopefully someone with the know-how will be able to edit the map at some point. For volume 4, the only difference with the translated map of vol.3 is the addition of Dairan (ダイラン). I hope that helps :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Thanks! The map helps a lot. There is another new city in the chapter four map. Its at the end of the river in Ende. I would guess that that is Zaim (where the three counties meet)? -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> Oh right, sorry, I missed that. Yeah, that is Zaim. (See, you don't need me: you've got the map figured out fine :D )<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> You know I only figured it out from the what was already translated. :P Thanks for the four volume six chapters! You are awesome :)<br /> By the way... If you feel like it, there is a smaller close up map of the Taulia region for chapter five. Not a big deal though. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> There is? Sorry, I'm not sure what you're talking about. Could you link me to it?<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> No problem. I think the lake is the same one pictured on the left hand side of the big map and is probably Lake Soma [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_008.jpg Here is the image]]. It looks like they use the same map in volume six also (no changes). I'm not trying to be demanding though. You have done a wonderful job with the chapters and I appreciate that you translated the big map, which is most likely more important for the overall story. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> Ah, I think maybe there is a misunderstanding here. The one who translated the big map years ago was [[User:Dohma|Dohma]], the original translator, and [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] created the English version. All I did map-wise was translate the names for the vol.5-6 maps. You'll find them as text if you scroll down past the image. I don't have the skills to actually edit the map myself but [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] might put up a translated version of the Tauran map at some point in the future :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Ah, got it. Sorry for the misunderstanding. I'm not much with editing myself, but if you translate the names on that smaller map, I have the time to make an attempt at it. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------------------<br /> ===== Thank youǃ =====<br /> I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.<br /> --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :And now V7 is outǃ Thanks againǃ! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 12:43, 24 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> :You know I'm gonna show up ;). Thanks! Best Friday present!<br /> <br /> I'll add my thanks as well. You've done a very good job of making the story flow. [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 15:13, 8 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, was browsing novelupdates late night and saw that more chapters came out soon. Much appreciate the treat. I am glutton for great delicacies like these and you are a fine class chef. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]] 08:44, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> You can bet me and a lot of other people keep track of that registration page. Please don't kill us by releasing half a series at once :P --[[User:RS|RS]] (&lt;span style=&quot;white-space: nowrap; position: relative;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: absolute; font-size: .8em; top: -11px; left: 50%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: normal; color: inherit; font-weight: inherit; font-style: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: relative; left: -50%;&quot;&gt;[[User talk:RS|talk]]&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;display: inline-block; color: inherit; letter-spacing: normal; font-size: 1.0em; font-weight: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;small&gt;[https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;) 20:01, 4 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for your wonderful translations. For the sake of consistency I wonder if you could also translate the afterword of volume 3? --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> It's short, and it's nice to know that someone reads the afterwords, so... Done :) --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks Renuac for filling my request. :D --[[User:rxls|rxls]]<br /> <br /> You're very welcome --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ===== Illustrations =====<br /> Hey there, thanks for translating Rakuin no Munshou. I've noticed that only the first two chapters of volume 4 come with illustrations while volume 5 doesn't have any inserted. Do you plan to add them later? -[[User:IcePhantom|IcePhantom]]<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> Thank you for the thank you :) I'm working on getting the translated chapters edited at the moment which is why I haven't done anything about the images. If no one else adds them, I'll look into inserting them in the text once I'm done with uploading the chapters.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> == Editing Rakuin no Monshou ==<br /> <br /> Hey I hope you don't mind my edits of Vol.4 and Vol.5. With that said, since you're currently the active translator, could I add myself as an editor? I'll be only editing minor things and I'll ask for permission for things I deem major if I do edit them. Though I don't know if it even matters since I'm only editing mostly minor things. I noticed you added the rest of the illustrations of Vol.4 and I apologize for not finishing it as I got caught up in the story. Thank you for translating both volumes and I'll be reading Vol.5 very soon.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:26, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello renuac, I replied to your question on the topic of the Rakuin short story on my talk page. And by the way, thanks for working on the Rakuin translation in general. It's probably my favorite light novel, even if I don't have the time to give it the same level of attention I once did. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 20 December 2016 (CET)<br /> <br /> ------------------------------<br /> '''Ghost Hunt'''<br /> <br /> Thanks for your message about Volume 6! It was a challenge, but I'm glad I took it on. I plan to update Volume 8 within the next month.<br /> --[[User:Sera131|Sera131]] ([[User talk:Sera131|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Volume 7 ==<br /> <br /> Hi Renuac, I'm a huge fan of your work. Would you be doing vol 7? Detalz has not updated it since months ago while it looks like you've already completed 2 more volumes in the span of that time.<br /> <br /> Thank you! As for volume 7, Detalz is really busy right now but he is actively working on the first half of the book. We've been in touch and I'll be doing the volume from chapter 4 onwards. I'll start on that once I'm done with the chapter I'm translating now, so while I don't know yet when the translations will be released, rest assured that they are being worked on and that when we do post them, you should be getting quite a few without too much of a wait between releases. -- renuac<br /> <br /> It's been a half a year, so I wonder if this has been dropped. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 07:07, 23 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Thank you for translating volume 7 of Rakuin no Monshou, I hope you can keep the good work. Can't wait for next volume --[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 08:31, 31 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> == Another Tomonori Sugihara Work ==<br /> Hei, I wonder if you're interested in his another work? http://lndb.info/person/Tomonori_Sugihara--[[User:Hiroin|Hiroin]] ([[User talk:Hiroin|talk]]) 19:21, 6 August 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> Heya, first off, thanks for the thank you earlier. I'm certainly interested in &quot;Leo Attiel Den&quot;, since it's set in the same universe as &quot;Rakuin&quot; and, although I haven't read the book yet, the reviews I've seen for his latest novel, &quot;Hangyaku seyo!&quot;, are all positive. As to whether I'll actually translate either of them though... I really don't know. If I did, it probably wouldn't be anytime soon, unfortunately. --[[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ==Thank you==<br /> <br /> Thanks for translations... latest chapters had me on edge. I hope he doesn't die, and the sweet couple meet again...but there' so much happening. So once again you have my sincere appreciation.<br /> <br /> ...&gt;.&gt; if there was F5 maybe I would get for chapter 5... thanks again... I am going to enjoy this.<br /> <br /> You're too fast :D I hadn't even finished uploading it! But happy reading and I hope you enjoy getting the answers to your questions. --[[User:renuac|renuac]]</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Renuac&diff=523843 2017-07-24T10:43:13Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Thank youǃ */</p> <hr /> <div>== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==<br /> <br /> I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?<br /> <br /> Thanks<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.<br /> <br /> renuac<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?<br /> <br /> Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------<br /> Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> I don't know if you visit Novel Updates, but I made a review and post about Rakuin no Monshou today. Hopefully that will let other know about it. [http://forum.novelupdates.com/threads/a-love-letter-to-the-greatest-novel-and-why-now-is-the-time-to-start-it.16674/ Here is the post] - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> Wow! Volume five also! I feel like I've won the lottery! - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> I noticed that there is a map in the illustrations. If you have the time, could you provide a translation of the names on the map? I'm not asking for you to photoshop the English in (I don't know how that works or anything). It would help to keep all the locations straight. Thanks. :) - Sith Kazar <br /> <br /> <br /> Thank you for linking me to your absolutely gorgeous post. Reading it made all those hours of translating completely worth it. And I really mean that. There is one more batch of chapters to come; I'll try to get them up by tomorrow.<br /> <br /> My Photoshop skills are inexistent but I've added the location names to the page. Hopefully someone with the know-how will be able to edit the map at some point. For volume 4, the only difference with the translated map of vol.3 is the addition of Dairan (ダイラン). I hope that helps :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Thanks! The map helps a lot. There is another new city in the chapter four map. Its at the end of the river in Ende. I would guess that that is Zaim (where the three counties meet)? -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> Oh right, sorry, I missed that. Yeah, that is Zaim. (See, you don't need me: you've got the map figured out fine :D )<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> You know I only figured it out from the what was already translated. :P Thanks for the four volume six chapters! You are awesome :)<br /> By the way... If you feel like it, there is a smaller close up map of the Taulia region for chapter five. Not a big deal though. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> There is? Sorry, I'm not sure what you're talking about. Could you link me to it?<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> No problem. I think the lake is the same one pictured on the left hand side of the big map and is probably Lake Soma [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_008.jpg Here is the image]]. It looks like they use the same map in volume six also (no changes). I'm not trying to be demanding though. You have done a wonderful job with the chapters and I appreciate that you translated the big map, which is most likely more important for the overall story. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> Ah, I think maybe there is a misunderstanding here. The one who translated the big map years ago was [[User:Dohma|Dohma]], the original translator, and [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] created the English version. All I did map-wise was translate the names for the vol.5-6 maps. You'll find them as text if you scroll down past the image. I don't have the skills to actually edit the map myself but [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] might put up a translated version of the Tauran map at some point in the future :)<br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> Ah, got it. Sorry for the misunderstanding. I'm not much with editing myself, but if you translate the names on that smaller map, I have the time to make an attempt at it. - Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------------------<br /> ===== Thank youǃ =====<br /> I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.<br /> --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :And now V7 is outǃ Thanks againǃ! [[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 12:43, 24 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> I'll add my thanks as well. You've done a very good job of making the story flow. [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 15:13, 8 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, was browsing novelupdates late night and saw that more chapters came out soon. Much appreciate the treat. I am glutton for great delicacies like these and you are a fine class chef. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]] 08:44, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> You can bet me and a lot of other people keep track of that registration page. Please don't kill us by releasing half a series at once :P --[[User:RS|RS]] (&lt;span style=&quot;white-space: nowrap; position: relative;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: absolute; font-size: .8em; top: -11px; left: 50%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: normal; color: inherit; font-weight: inherit; font-style: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;position: relative; left: -50%;&quot;&gt;[[User talk:RS|talk]]&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style=&quot;display: inline-block; color: inherit; letter-spacing: normal; font-size: 1.0em; font-weight: inherit;&quot;&gt;&lt;small&gt;[https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;) 20:01, 4 July 2017 (CEST)<br /> <br /> ===== Illustrations =====<br /> Hey there, thanks for translating Rakuin no Munshou. I've noticed that only the first two chapters of volume 4 come with illustrations while volume 5 doesn't have any inserted. Do you plan to add them later? -[[User:IcePhantom|IcePhantom]]<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> Thank you for the thank you :) I'm working on getting the translated chapters edited at the moment which is why I haven't done anything about the images. If no one else adds them, I'll look into inserting them in the text once I'm done with uploading the chapters.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> <br /> == Editing Rakuin no Monshou ==<br /> <br /> Hey I hope you don't mind my edits of Vol.4 and Vol.5. With that said, since you're currently the active translator, could I add myself as an editor? I'll be only editing minor things and I'll ask for permission for things I deem major if I do edit them. Though I don't know if it even matters since I'm only editing mostly minor things. I noticed you added the rest of the illustrations of Vol.4 and I apologize for not finishing it as I got caught up in the story. Thank you for translating both volumes and I'll be reading Vol.5 very soon.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:26, 9 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello renuac, I replied to your question on the topic of the Rakuin short story on my talk page. And by the way, thanks for working on the Rakuin translation in general. It's probably my favorite light novel, even if I don't have the time to give it the same level of attention I once did. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 20 December 2016 (CET)<br /> <br /> ------------------------------<br /> '''Ghost Hunt'''<br /> <br /> Thanks for your message about Volume 6! It was a challenge, but I'm glad I took it on. I plan to update Volume 8 within the next month.<br /> --[[User:Sera131|Sera131]] ([[User talk:Sera131|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Volume 7 ==<br /> <br /> Hi Renuac, I'm a huge fan of your work. Would you be doing vol 7? Detalz has not updated it since months ago while it looks like you've already completed 2 more volumes in the span of that time.<br /> <br /> Thank you! As for volume 7, Detalz is really busy right now but he is actively working on the first half of the book. We've been in touch and I'll be doing the volume from chapter 4 onwards. I'll start on that once I'm done with the chapter I'm translating now, so while I don't know yet when the translations will be released, rest assured that they are being worked on and that when we do post them, you should be getting quite a few without too much of a wait between releases. -- renuac<br /> <br /> It's been a half a year, so I wonder if this has been dropped. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 07:07, 23 July 2017 (CEST)</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Hypernova&diff=520203 2017-06-03T19:13:12Z

<p>Hypernova: </p> <hr /> <div>==Re: Font style tag==<br /> Done. --[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done. Was wondering myself from time to time. But didn't care that much to change it. Need only to convert the ePUB to MOBI and then I'm realy done. CPU ~ 208 °F--[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done.--[[User:Simon|Simon]]<br /> :Thanks Simon. That CPU temperature is scary, you might want to do something about it..--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 21:27, 31 March 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> ==Thank you for the thank you==<br /> <br /> I'm glad you're enjoying the translations and thank you for your patience:)<br /> <br /> -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks :) I swear it will get posted one day...<br /> <br /> -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> :You're welcome [[User:renuac|renuac]]. I'm guessing that you're waiting for the chapters by the other translator, so I'd like to give a little bit of encouragement since probably not many people realize that you are still working hardǃ --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova#top|talk]]) 20:59, 3 June 2017 (CEST)</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Hypernova&diff=520202 2017-06-03T19:11:39Z

<p>Hypernova: </p> <hr /> <div>==Re: Font style tag==<br /> Done. --[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done. Was wondering myself from time to time. But didn't care that much to change it. Need only to convert the ePUB to MOBI and then I'm realy done. CPU ~ 208 °F--[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done.--[[User:Simon|Simon]]<br /> :Thanks Simon. That CPU temperature is scary, you might want to do something about it..--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 21:27, 31 March 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> ==Thank you for the thank you==<br /> <br /> I'm glad you're enjoying the translations and thank you for your patience:)<br /> <br /> -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks :) I swear it will get posted one day...<br /> <br /> -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> ːYou're welcome. I'm guessing that you're waiting for the chapters by the other translator, so I'd like to give a little bit of encouragement since probably not many people realize that you are still working hardǃ --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova#top|talk]]) 20:59, 3 June 2017 (CEST)</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Hypernova&diff=520201 2017-06-03T18:59:55Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Thank you for the thank you */</p> <hr /> <div>==Re: Font style tag==<br /> Done. --[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done. Was wondering myself from time to time. But didn't care that much to change it. Need only to convert the ePUB to MOBI and then I'm realy done. CPU ~ 208 °F--[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done.--[[User:Simon|Simon]]<br /> :Thanks Simon. That CPU temperature is scary, you might want to do something about it..--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 21:27, 31 March 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> ==Thank you for the thank you==<br /> <br /> I'm glad you're enjoying the translations and thank you for your patience:)<br /> <br /> -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> Thanks :) I swear it will get posted one day...<br /> <br /> -- [[User:renuac|renuac]]<br /> <br /> -- -- You're welcome. I'm guessing that you're waiting for the chapters by the other translator, so I'd like to give a little bit of encouragement since probably not many people realize that you are still working hardǃ --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova#top|talk]]) 20:59, 3 June 2017 (CEST)</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Tenkyou_no_Alderamin:Volume_2_Prologue&diff=512512 2017-02-12T01:55:53Z

<p>Hypernova: Fixed no open &lt;noinclude&gt;</p> <hr /> <div>==Prologue==<br /> <br /> That place was a little closer to the heavens than the earth, possibly closer to death.<br /> <br /> The vegetation dotting the rock was sparse, the presence of animals was rare, and the blessing of life was hard to come by anywhere. Irrelevant to the abundance of water. This place was more prone to a lack of air.<br /> <br /> “…Oof…! Hah…And, one…!”<br /> <br /> The hoe which the man swung down stuck into the ground and churned the gravelly soil.<br /> <br /> No matter how unkind the world is to them. If they have no other place to go, people would live there. They split open the wasteland, plow it, plant it, and live eating their meager harvest.<br /> <br /> Together, of course, with the Hahashik&lt;ref&gt;written as: 精霊(spirit); read as: ハハシク(Hahashik)&lt;/ref&gt;. Together with the one precious proof of the world’s love.<br /> <br /> “Alright, good work! Now, take the Sorghum grains with you. We’re aiming for three sacks!”<br /> <br /> “Hey, understood! Take it ‘n go!”<br /> <br /> Stopping the hand holding his hoe, the man turned his head to the direction of the voice. His personal granary was over there. Several of his compatriots had opened the lock and entered, and were carrying out from inside the corn which he had harvested and ground into flour last year.<br /> <br /> Three sacks. That, is not a trifling amount. Not at all. It was enough for a family of four to live on for four months.<br /> <br /> “That would leave us with one meal a day until the next harvest. Is this really okay, Meraiz?”<br /> <br /> His partner, a water spirit, whose body was fixed to the man’s back with a belt styled like the letter “X” and who had been scattering fertilizer on top of the dirt at the same time as the man had been plowing, asked this of his master.<br /> <br /> “It’s fine, Eku. The children of the future will eat it. I’ll think of it like that, and I won’t feel hungry.”<br /> <br /> “Before the future, the children of the present will starve. You have three of them in your household, Meraiz.”<br /> <br /> “Then, I’ll make do with one meal every two days. That way, the children can eat two meals a day.”<br /> <br /> With unshakable determination in his heart, the man answered. Confirming that this was an unmovable conclusion for his master, the spirit accepted it and nodded again, and the two of them silently continued their work.<br /> <br /> “Hey, Meraiz, Dar Nanak’s comin’ today! Come by ‘n say hello, don’t hafta be much!”<br /> <br /> At that voice, the hand plowing the dirt stopped. In the next moment, sticking his hoe by his feet, the man dashed across the fields. Starting to run after his compatriots who’d gone ahead of him, he overtook them and went even further.<br /> <br /> At last, he could see it. His figure was there on the highest ground in the surrounding area, at a place which allowed him to command a view of the earth.<br /> <br /> At first sight, he took a breath. She was accompanied at her rear by many warriors who were armed with air shooters and bow guns. The man was staring straight ahead of him far into the distance at the one to whom he would entrust his children’s futures.<br /> <br /> “Long time no see, little girl.”<br /> <br /> Facing the back of a small body, the man thus called out. Waiting one beat, the girl’s slightly hard voice came back.<br /> <br /> “That form of address, cease with it already, Meraiz. …Yesterday night, the succession to the title of Dar was formally completed, wasn’t it? No more jokes from now on- I’ll have you treat me as the head of the family.”<br /> <br /> It was a tone that deliberately eliminated familiarity. Sensing her, the man revised his attitude.<br /> <br /> “…That was rude of me. Dar Nanak.”<br /> <br /> “That is better.”<br /> <br /> Nodding repeatedly, the girl didn’t face him again. From her firm demeanor, the man felt a sense of trust together with a touch of loneliness.<br /> <br /> “Dar— so, how are the preparations for battle?”<br /> <br /> “The soldiers are adequately disciplined. The preparation of the chosen site in the mountains is also 80% completed.”<br /> <br /> “I see…”<br /> <br /> “You peasants have shouldered the burden for it. To invite their carelessness, I didn’t allow you to work on the plains for a while, and I didn’t allow you even to go retrieve the abducted Hahashik. …Those who have lost their partners, those who have let their children starve, they are allowed to hate me.”<br /> <br /> At the girl’s words, which emerged with a bitter smile, the man was silent and shook his head side to side. That was chief among all of her resolutions.<br /> <br /> “—When’s it starting, the battle?”<br /> <br /> “Very soon. Likely, before the next Spirit Festival.”<br /> <br /> Sooner than expected, the day of destiny was drawing near. The man body’s shook suddenly and inquired.<br /> <br /> “…Can we win, Dar Nanak? Against them…those, frightening changelings of the plains.”<br /> <br /> Receiving his question, the girl reached out her hand to the endless scene sprawled out below her as if she were yearning for something-<br /> <br /> “…Say, Meraiz. Our current world&lt;ref&gt;written as: 山岳地帯 (mountain district); read as: せかい (world)&lt;/ref&gt;, it’s only half.”<br /> <br /> Like that, she tightly clenched her fist. With the determination to seize the future.<br /> <br /> “That’s why I’m going, to take it back. The other half of the world&lt;ref&gt;written as: 地上 (earth); read as: せかい(world)&lt;/ref&gt; that was taken from us.”<br /> <br /> The dearest wishes of the clan, the vow of certain victory, her actions spoke more eloquently of those than anything.<br /> <br /> “—You understand, right? That is why we must be victorious!”<br /> <br /> Over the ridges, through the trees, into the valleys- her voice echoed across to every corner of the mountains.<br /> <br /> &lt;noinclude&gt;<br /> <br /> ==Translator's Notes and References==<br /> &lt;references/&gt;<br /> <br /> <br /> {| border=&quot;1&quot; cellpadding=&quot;5&quot; cellspacing=&quot;0&quot; style=&quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&quot;<br /> |-<br /> | Back to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> | Return to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin|Main Page]]<br /> | Forward to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br /> &lt;/noinclude&gt;</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Tenkyou_no_Alderamin:Volume_2_Chapter_3&diff=512511 2017-02-12T01:53:03Z

<p>Hypernova: Fixed no open &lt;noinclude&gt;</p> <hr /> <div>==Unrest at Katjvarna’s Northern Boundaries==<br /> <br /> Beginning from the foothills of the Grand Arfatra Mountains, countless military boot footprints marked the ground.<br /> <br /> Including PFC Kanna Temari who was at the front of the ranks, the imperial army marched forward, while continuing to increase the number of prints. They formed long continuous rows on the narrow mountain road, if there were someone who could observe the current situation from above, I’m afraid they wouldn’t be able to differentiate them from ants’ march.<br /> <br /> “Huff…huff…huff…”<br /> <br /> In a situation where the burden on the lower body continuously increased, Kanna desperately tried to maintain her breathing to a certain rhythm.<br /> <br /> Having to march uphill while carrying heavy baggage, for Kanna who has long graduated from being a recruit this felt like an overly demanding task. They haven’t even reached a fifth of the itinerary, moreover this was not something that would end with some easy relaxing when they reached the top. Their orders were to reach the top and crush the enemy.<br /> <br /> –Defeating the enemy, shooting at human beings… Murdering lives.<br /> <br /> Once she started thinking about it like that, adding to the physical weights, made Kanna really want to throw away the air gun strapped to her shoulder. Since she was at it, the backpack and uniform too… throw away everything beside her partner Tabb.<br /> <br /> “Halt! Halt! Start the general break!”<br /> <br /> The soldiers exhaled in relief after hearing the superior’s roar. They began to sit down from the row that finished the roll call and while they should be allowed to have conversation, not many voices were heard. Probably because everyone thought that if they were to waste energy here, their current actions may later result in a fatal injury.<br /> <br /> “Air gunners, let your partners swallow the bullets first! Rapeseeds will be distributed to the incineration troops, you too let your spirits eat that!”<br /> <br /> Expecting to encounter enemy soldiers, the superior ordered to assume an offensive formation while climbing up the mountain. Being an air gunner unit, Kanna took out ball-shaped bullets from her pocket and fed it to Tabb’s mouth. The bullet swallowed by the partner will automatically move to the air tunnel in the spirit’s body, furthermore the spirit itself will become a safety device, therefore there’s no need to worry about misfire.<br /> <br /> While feeding the second bullet to Tabb, Kanna secretly observed her surroundings. The incineration troops got the rapeseeds containing large amount of oil, they made their partner eat those oil-rich tiny black particles, when the fire spirits spit out the residues, their body were already supplemented with fuel.<br /> <br /> “…the war is getting closer.”<br /> <br /> Seeing this spectacle, an emotion different from pure fatigue surfaced in Kanna’s chest. That is the fear of forgetting the atrocity of killing each other when you are just looking at your feet when marching forward.<br /> <br /> “…this is not what I had wished for.”<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> Till the moment she stepped onto the escort wagon, her highness Chamille didn’t stop complaining to the members of the order of knights.<br /> <br /> The carriage ferrying the nobles fleeing the flames of war left to the south, the guard duty for the journey was left in charge to a battalion. While the uneasiness still remained due the previous instance of betrayal from personal guards, however considering the geographical characteristics of the northern region, there shouldn’t be many with enough backbone to revolt against the royalties — this optimism was fairly rational.<br /> <br /> “So they left… honestly I am relieved. Although the princess said otherwise, but since the war has already begun, a noble such as the princess shouldn’t keep staying on the frontlines.”<br /> <br /> Among the members of order of knights who came to see her off, no one objected to Haro’s thought.<br /> <br /> The fort they were moving to was in close proximity to the Grand Arfatra Mountains, which was where the Shinaak tribe lived. If the enemy were to obtain info regarding the princess’ presence, the chances of her being targeted would be really high.<br /> <br /> “…. let’s first not talk about the escort operation itself…moving to the new post in the base on the southern tip of the northern region itself is….”<br /> <br /> A skeptical expression emerged on Matthew’s face, it was because Lieutenant General Safida did not let her Highness the Princess go back to Central, instead he just evacuated her to the southern part of the northern region. While she would be far from the battlefield thus the risk was not high, however for it should have been a ‘Conclusion reached taking the safety of the royalty as first priority’, there is no doubt this choice would come hard to understand to others.<br /> <br /> “From the princess’ current standpoint, returning to Central isn’t necessarily the safest… but even if we were not to consider this, we should still think that behind this matter of not wanting to return the princess is the desire of forestalling interference from the Lieutenant Generals in central.”<br /> <br /> Torway shared his thoughts–Even if he were to command as Lieutenant General, it still wouldn’t shut the mouth of a royalty. There was intelligence in the northern base that would be really bad if it was gotten a hold of by the princess who returned to Central, thus she was to be left in the northern region. Having this kind of thoughts was a very natural reaction, Yatori too nodded in agreement.<br /> <br /> “The responsibility of safeguarding the local security on all four sides of the Empire is totally left respectively to the Eastern, Western, Southern and Northern garrison. Thus Lieutenant General Safida’s particularly fervent involvement in the Shinaak Tribe’s armed rebellion was also inevitable in such case…. Having said that, since he mobilized the troops to this extent on such big scale, he should have first reported to central and asked for instructions.”<br /> <br /> “I can hardly believe he would have honestly followed those steps. Since just the day after the incident, he already informed the whole army to marshal a punitive force to subjugate the Shinaak tribe, this totally shows how Lieutenant General is grandstanding.”<br /> <br /> Ikta didn’t hide his unhappy mood. Because he was not joking like he usually would have, it made Matthew feel extremely alarmed.<br /> <br /> “…. Bu… But, no matter how the war will evolve, in the end we still would be maintain our current standby status right? Even if coming to this new post in the northern region was to let us accumulate practical experience, but this kind of situation was not expected. Even Lieutenant General Safida wouldn’t send the precious High Grade Military Officer cadets to the dangerous frontlines right?”<br /> <br /> “This is a very legitimate claim, my buddy Matthew… but it’s really sad, the so called common sense is only meaningful to those who understands common sense, right now we can only pray Lieutenant General is one of these people.”<br /> <br /> “…That’s true, especially now that Major Taekk has passed away.”<br /> <br /> Although they spoke those words, both Ikta and Yatori showed no sign of expectation. Even Torway who always smoothed things over is now sticking to a heavy silence.<br /> <br /> While thinking he should make mental preparations as soon as possible, Matthew looked over to the peak of the Grand Arfatra Mountains surrounded by thick clouds. Five seconds after him, Haro too reached the same conclusion.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> That evening, after learning that a certain cargo coming from central was delivered here, Ikta called Torway over to the outdoor shooting training field after midnight.<br /> <br /> He set a row of targets tens of meters away from the firing position, at night it looked like dark figure standing side by side. Hard to believe legends were also circulating among the soldiers here because of these sinister atmospheres.<br /> <br /> “What’s the matter Ikkun. Is there something here…?”<br /> <br /> Ikta didn’t answer Torway’s question, he just kept quietly walking forward, shortly after, they arrived at the corner of the shooting ground, there he uncovered the drapes hiding a certain object with substantial longitudinal width.<br /> <br /> The thing that appeared from under the cloth was a gun rack with the attached lock, and the air guns that hang there. The total number was around forty, every single of them shone with the light of new metals, making people understand at first glance they were brand new goods manufactured not long ago.<br /> <br /> “Yours– this one is good, take and try it.”<br /> <br /> Ikta opened the lock on the gun rack and urged Torway’s action. He picked up one of those and in an instant, his experience as air gunner already told him something felt wrong.<br /> <br /> “…. This gun is extremely heavy…? It clearly has the same length of my usual air gun but the weigh is double…”<br /> <br /> “I already obtained permission from superiors, starting from tomorrow use this in trainings… honestly I originally intended to replace all air gunners commanded by the order of knights, which mean including mine and Matthew’s troops’ equipment with these, but at the current stage, just making them send this many experimental works was the most I could ask for. Although mass production should soon start.”<br /> <br /> “Experimental work…? Then, Ikkun, in other words this is…”<br /> <br /> “Basically I only had the soldiers test-fire them, the result was not bad. With your skills, you should be able to quickly understand the differences of these from the old air guns. Although the basic usage is the same, the maintaining process had changed a little, in that regard I will find some time to teach you in dept. Also, although the numbers are limited, try to let everybody shoot some of these new kind of ammunition.”<br /> <br /> The youth while finishing speaking, took out an acorn shaped bullets stored in the cotton stuffed crate. He did not elaborate further to the confused Torway, instead he proceeded with more instructions:<br /> <br /> “In short, you have to get used to this while we can. After all we don’t know for how many more days we will remain training here, and don’t know for how long we will be able to stay out of the war which already begun… However, as long as you can get familiar with this equipment, in perilous moments your troops will become our trump cards.”<br /> <br /> After this summary came to an end, Ikta put back the air gun and covered the gun rack with cloth, he then left the training grounds.<br /> <br /> …The next morning Torway, who used these air guns in actuality, felt indescribable surprise.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> The third day after the march, at past ten in the morning. The battle began on the frontline at an elevation of 2000 meters.<br /> <br /> The enemy built a fort to block the mountain road and was waiting.<br /> <br /> The Shinaak tribe was hiding in the fortress made of wood and mud-bricks, once they sighted the empire troops, they immediately launched a full attack.<br /> <br /> “What are you people afraid of! Advance! I said Advance!”<br /> <br /> In a situation where arrows and bullets were falling down like rain, Kanna and others were forced into a desperate battle. The imperial army’s strategy was very simple, just breaking through frontally through a human wave attack.<br /> <br /> Their commander seems to have concluded that compared to the losses they would suffer from backtracking and finding a detour to fight at the next fortress, fighting upfront by forcibly breaking through would be more convenient. Furthermore, Supreme commander Safida requested a ‘daring and swift attack’ which also contributed to the decision:<br /> <br /> “This is definitely impossible–”<br /> <br /> Kanna murmured with trembling voice three minutes after the fighting begun…. No matter the era, it was always the soldiers on the frontline who would first find out the mistakes a superior make when estimating the lives cost. This time Kanna was also included in those people.<br /> <br /> A fist sized shell came flying sending the male soldiers around Kanna flying. A piece of flesh is missing from the leg directly hit by the artillery revealing the broken bones, but it did not possess the power to grant immediate death to those hit. This was in fact a very cruel tactic. The battlefield was filled with panicked and painful cries from companions who were unable to move because of injuries.<br /> <br /> “Do not flinch! That would be falling for the enemy’s strategy! Act like soldiers and bravely challenge the enemy!”<br /> <br /> Even commanders were inciting soldiers like this, but the loss the imperial army suffered of course wasn’t due to a lack of morale. To the eyes of Kanna, who was pushed to the frontline, the true reason could be said to be understood at a glance.<br /> <br /> “I said this was impossible……! Don’t they see how many wind mortars the enemy has set up on the ramp?!”<br /> <br /> Just looking up, in front of them was a whole row of cannon muzzles. The consecutive shells shot from the muzzle sent the soldiers flying, extreme impacts had them bounce and roll off the slopes. In dangerous situations a single shell could hit four to five people.<br /> <br /> Just as Kanna had seen through, Shinaak tribe warriors’ use of wind mortars had reached almost maximum efficiency. Short range, insufficient power, difficult handling– these shortcoming were well known, but there was in fact a unique method of utilizing them that makes up all of these.<br /> <br /> That was to line them up on high places and after setting the muzzle beforehand, engage the enemy who wants to climb up the slope. That alone would make the mortars perfect. First by relying on the aid gravity gives, it can increase its firing range, the power would of course increase too; then setting the muzzle to an angle that’s is parallel to the slope, it makes ‘Aiming and firing at the enemy’ so easy that it’s surprising.<br /> <br /> When firing on flat grounds, normally the shells had to be fired at an upward oblique angle, and hit the enemy after travelling a curved arc. Thus you could archieve the longest firing range, but on the other side it was also extremely hard to hit the enemy with accuracy. The reason was because in that situation the soldiers had to at same time aim horizontally at the enemy and also calculate the vertical angle.<br /> <br /> However, if you were meeting the enemy’s assault from a slope, this would suddenly become easy. Because if you had aligned the muzzle parallel to the angle of the slope, considering how the enemy could only have attacked, crawling up the slope, then there would have been no need to re-adjust the angle. Furthermore, the shells could in one shot get rid of all enemies in a line.<br /> <br /> As a further step if you could prepare wind mortars in enough numbers to fill longitudinally the mountain road that formed the slope, then the groundwork would be perfect. The defending side did not even need to aim, they just had to keep firing in order to defeat the majority of the enemy, as for the few who managed to slip thorough, the air guns and crossbows would do the job.<br /> <br /> Kanna’s current situation was really similar to this theory. Even if they wanted to use the huge difference in numbers to overwhelm the enemy, but short story, the enemy’s current shelling was too intense, of course there wouldn’t be many brave enough to dare a frontal assault rushing up this slope of death.<br /> <br /> On the other hand, after considering the fortress made by wood and mud-brick should be susceptible to fires, the incendiary corps tried to shoot burning arrows toward the enemy’s field.<br /> <br /> However, the shooting range of the crossbows was shorter than the enemy’s air guns and wind mortars, which meant in order to make this plan work they had to run into the hail of bullets, few were also the heroes who would be able to pull this off. The hearts of the soldiers on the front were filled with fear, and this fear would in a blink of eye transmit to the rear.<br /> <br /> “We have to bring out the wind mortars too! If we have wind mortars supporting the infantry, then we would be fighting under the same circumstances!”<br /> <br /> This was shouted by the commander who had lost his patience, but of course this order was also a mistake. With the current situation, unless they fix the issue of the two side being at different altitude, the conditions would definitely not be the same. The initial decision to force a frontal assault to break through had already signed the imperial army would fight an unfavorable battle.<br /> <br /> However, albeit thinking it as a mistake, orders were orders, and soldiers had to obey. Granted that Kanna wasn’t part of artillery units, but using wind mortars required multiple wind spirits, which is why together with the comrades in the same squad she had the duty to bring her partner Tabb to the artillery platform.<br /> <br /> “We need to go, follow me and don’t fall behind!”<br /> <br /> “…Uuh… okay! Let’s go! Private Yazan, you too get up!”<br /> <br /> Kanna finally suppressed the fear in her heart, grabbed the hand of the only junior who was her squad and rushed out from behind the rock. The air gunner a year younger than her reluctantly followed, but maybe because he was too scared and was running with a staggering pace, in the mere ten meters they ran, he almost fell three times.<br /> <br /> “Get your act together! Okay, now put your partner in this battery! Do you still remember how to do it?”<br /> <br /> “Ah…ah…ah…”<br /> <br /> ” I understand… your brain went blank huh… anyway copy my actions!”<br /> <br /> Kanna while taking care of the junior who was fundamentally useless, put the wind spirit Tabb in the connection port of the wind mortar. She aligned the air tunnel in Tabb’s body to the nozzle and tightly wrapped the fixing belt. However, when she was just about to extend her hand to do the job for Private Yazan who was being slow, suddenly a chill ran back her spine– with the corner of her eye she saw the enemy’s muzzle was aimed right at them.<br /> <br /> “This is bad…! Squad leader! This place is also being targeted!”<br /> <br /> Kanna, while speaking, loosened the fixing equipment with actions as if to break the belt and picked Tabb up. She then ran to cover while dragging Private Yazan– although he was being too slow fixing the wind spirit, in this case it became a stroke of luck.<br /> <br /> A second later, the shell that came flying hit the mortar barrel, shattering the wind mortar. However, Kanna and the companions from the same squad managed to take cover behind a rock in the nick of time.<br /> <br /> Hu~ the earlier breathless Kanna started inhaling again, right then the squad leader spoke to her:<br /> <br /> “PFC Kanna, it’s all thanks to you noticing the earlier attack that we managed to avoid the same fate as that worn-out mortar.”<br /> <br /> “Ha…Haha…you’re welcome… it would be a great help if the enemy’s wind mortar was a little more worn-out….”<br /> <br /> Although Kanna’s answer held no particular meaning, what was amazing was, from then on the enemy’s shelling began to decline. The shelling density fell, air gun shootings also became sporadic, finally the battlefield became completely silent.<br /> <br /> The commander was left in wonder as he couldn’t figure out the reason the enemy would loosen up on attacks in such moment, but after thinking for a short while he found a plausible reason and made a heartfelt cheer.<br /> <br /> “Great, those guys ran out of ammunitions! You guys, quickly charge!”<br /> <br /> The soldiers advanced forward taking the superior’s worlds with a grain of salt but in the end they truly did not encounter resistance. Or it should be said the fortress was left empty, there were totally no living being left inside.<br /> <br /> The enemy must have considered the moment they exhausted ammunitions was the right time to close the curtains on the battle so decided to retreat. The commander, not resigning as he didn’t get the chance to retaliate the same treatment they were subjected to, fiercely smacked his lips– these barbarians sure are quick in running away.<br /> <br /> “Send out the pursuing units! The enemy should still be nearby!”<br /> <br /> Right after the battle, without even getting the time to catch a breath, the pursuing units received a new order to sortie…. however, the enemies were scattered in all directions because of the advantage in geographical knowledge unique to local residents they had which made the soldier’s effort end in vain, in the end the pursuing concluded with the scenario of them not capturing any of the fugitives.<br /> <br /> “They make ire me so much…! …. Forget it, after all we obtained victory in the first battle! This is what matters!”<br /> <br /> Compared to the enemy who virtually got almost no losses at all, the imperial army suffered one hundred twenty-four casualties, the number of injured was ten times greater. They had no enemy prisoner, and of course got no information regarding the enemy camp.<br /> <br /> When the military commander in charge considered this a ‘Victory’, they already had one foot in the grave. But at that time only few were aware of this fact.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> Three weeks after the punitive army against the Shinaak tribe left for the Grand Arfatra Mountains, perhaps it could be said to be expected? The order for the High Grade Military Officer cadets like Ikta to standby was cancelled. Instead they were tasked to do resupplying missions and transport materials back and forth from the base to the foothill of the mountain.<br /> <br /> “Although I had already expected so, but the extent of this lack of planning is just way too much.”<br /> <br /> Ikta complained while directing the soldiers who were pulling the cart. What was piled up like a mountain on the cart was not food nor ammunition but huge amounts of clothing.<br /> <br /> “They actually told us to bring overcoats and gloves as soon as possible. Do you understand? The funny part is they are saying as soon as possible at this point. It can’t be the Lieutenant General didn’t know it was really cold on the mountains, what do you think, Suuya?”<br /> <br /> “I don’t know how to respond to that question even if you were to ask me that… I can’t just can’t bear the thought of how our comrades on the frontline are suffering the cold.”<br /> <br /> “Suuya your kindness rivals that of the virgin Mary. When you will be feeling cold I will warm you up with my body warmth.”<br /> <br /> “In that situation please make a fire– well we have arrived.”<br /> <br /> Suuya while dealing with the frivolous superior, told the troops they had reached the destination. At the foothill of the Grand Arfatra Mountains was established an supply relay station in addition to the multiple soldier camps, there was even a huge tent erected for the commander. After noticing the delivery of the goods, soldiers immediately came to check on the contents.<br /> <br /> “Yeah, the third illumination training platoon has now arrived. The content of the cargo are large amounts of coats and gloves.”<br /> <br /> “You have worked hard Warrant Officer. I will immediately confirm the contents.”<br /> <br /> Ikta left alone the soldier who neatly started the checking and started to look around his surroundings. He immediately noticed something was out of place– The number of units waiting around because their superior was absent was incredibly high.<br /> <br /> The feeling of something being out of place turned in an instant into nasty premonitions, making him feel like it would be best if he left as soon as possible– after reasoning this, Ikta turned to leave but the soldier who finished the checking hurriedly stopped him.<br /> <br /> “I am terribly sorry, there is another matter….”<br /> <br /> “…Isn’t the checking already over?”<br /> <br /> “It’s not that, please go in that tent. The superior has called for you.”<br /> <br /> Seeing the direction the soldier was pointing to, Ikta’s face clearly pulled down– the nasty premonition came true. Having said that, he couldn’t find any reason to escape and could only give up. Ikta shrugged and left the platoon, Suuya too nervously watched him leaving.<br /> <br /> “Excuse me… Hn… Whoa…”<br /> <br /> Just lifting the cloth covering the tent’s entrance made Ikta speak those words. The reason, inside the tent he though could only fit four to five people, right now was crammed with more than ten officers sitting side by side. Furthermore, they were all faces he knows, the other three members of order of knights, excluding Haro, were also present.<br /> <br /> “You are Warrant Officer Ikta Sorlok right? Sit down over there.”<br /> <br /> Hearing the order from someone wearing a Lieutenant class badge, Ikta sat down after reaching the corner of the tent. Confirming all seats were now occupied, the male officer begun to talk about the topic.<br /> <br /> “I am late in presentation; I am Lieutenant Amuuse Surkatta. I will be taking responsibility for managing your troops instead of Lieutenant Sazaruf who was dispatched the frontlines. Therefore, the order I am about to give is one from your direct superior, you have to remember this well.”<br /> <br /> Since Lieutenant Sazaruf who was the instructor guiding the cadets was enlisted in the first wave of the punitive army and sent to the frontlines, Ikta and others who were sent from Central were left in a pending standby position, it was finally decided they would go under this Lieutenant Surkatta.<br /> <br /> “Although you were already tasked to transport materials from the base, the next order is to transport materials from here to the next relay station. First take a look at the map previously distributed.”<br /> <br /> The maps were distributed earlier and the only one who got the map now was Ikta alone. The youth after taking a look at the supply line shallowly cutting into the Grand Arfatra Mountains, gently sighted.<br /> <br /> “The road to destination is as shown on the map. The goods you will be tasked to transport includes food, ammunition and clothing– They were the things you transported here so there’s no need to go too much into details. Do you have any questions?”<br /> <br /> The bucktoothed Cosala from the group assigned from Central raised his hand.<br /> <br /> “That… it means, we too will be sent to the frontline?”<br /> <br /> The confirming to the question came in a reproaching tone, but this was a sentiment shared between most of the High Grade Military Officer cadets.<br /> <br /> –All these people are elite cadets! Shouldn’t you treat them with more care? Coming to the northern region was just a simple midway stage, to think they got us involved in such troublesome dispute!<br /> <br /> Even without clearly stating so, their expressions showed that. Lieutenant Surkatta coughed once.<br /> <br /> “…. It’s too exaggerated to say frontlines. The next relay point is just some place closer to the battlefield than here, the route to there is also guaranteed to be secured. The possibility of encountering enemy during the travel is presumably fairy low, but of course you still have to be careful.”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Surkatta finished answering with this and asked whether there were more questions. This time it was Yatori who raised her hand.<br /> <br /> “Lieutenant, I don’t see medics division in here, may I ask where they went?”<br /> <br /> This question was sprung from Haro’s absence. The Lieutenant answered this promptly too:<br /> <br /> “They were sent to destination before you because we wanted to set up a field hospital as soon as possible.”<br /> <br /> Yatori after nodding lowered her hand, however commotion spread among the others. Because from Lieutenant Surkatta’s words emerged the reality that injured unceasingly increased on the frontline. The atmosphere in the tent became heavier.<br /> <br /> “Are there more questions? …if there aren’t I will now organize the transporting units into troops, it obliviously is my job to integrate the units of all present and unify into a central command. Good, as instructed go outside and mobilize the troops.”<br /> <br /> The young officers asked to leave all harbored bitter expressions and their footsteps were especially heavy.<br /> <br /> “…They actually pushed us out so quickly. Really, the frontline looks pretty miserable.”<br /> <br /> Ikta whispered while slowly walking at the rearmost of the group.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> Under almost the same circumstances of the first battle, for two more time Kanna fought the Shinaak tribe hiding in fortresses. Wherein the second battle they made the detachment split into two and attack on two fronts which resulted in ending without taking serious losses; However, they once again fell into the predicament of fighting uphill with a hail of bullets during the third battle.<br /> <br /> “…Huff…. huff…. huff…. huff….”<br /> <br /> Kanna dragged along her exhausted body that finally made it past the breakthrough which lasted half a day, in order to further advance in the invasion, they continued mountaineering. It was impossible to recover the stamina with just one hour of general resting, adding in the worsening weather, the soldier’s morale fell sharply.<br /> <br /> –I did not expect my body was so tenacious.<br /> <br /> Remaining unscathed after three battles, Kanna herself was taken aback. Maybe she was born to be on the battlefield? The fear in her heart that made her shrink during the first battle, was already half gone by the second, when the third battle came, she even understood how to not easily die.<br /> <br /> “Well Yazan, you have to more consciously adjust your breathing. Inhale twice and exhale once, inhale~inhale~exhale~ this way. Because if you keep gasping for air you will feel even more tired.”<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> “Ye-Yes… I’m really sorry, Lance Corporal Kanna….”<br /> <br /> The recruit, Private Yazan, managed to keep his life thanks to the many helps from her. Although Kanna inadvertently seemed to have become the one responsible for the care of Yazan, she herself was not bothered by it. After all she couldn’t just throw away this junior who was seemingly helpless, then the idea of simply take care of him from the beginning felt easier.<br /> <br /> “You don’t need to apologize. While you indeed are dragging me down, however I also know you are truly putting all your efforts.”<br /> <br /> Besides that, the reason to caring for another diverted Kanna from her thoughts. While fighting, people would naturally be terrified, even during the period they were marching people would be pestered by anxiety attacks. Maybe I won’t survive next time, maybe the enemy will jump out from behind the rock over there, and so on…<br /> <br /> Being called ‘Lance corporal’ she was unaccustomed to, made Kanna recall the comrades in her squad who left the march because of the wounds they suffered. She worried about whether him, who had been shot in the abdomen, would be eligible to go get treatment in the rear.<br /> <br /> On the other hand, precisely because that person left, the sentence ‘the one to take over my position will be Kanna Temari’ made Kanna a nominal Lance corporal. The thought of him naming herself to take over, increase her sense of responsibility even more.<br /> <br /> “Halt! …. Spotted a fortress ahead!”<br /> <br /> The soldiers in front warned. Hearing the word fortress, Kanna, who thought they had to fight for another time an enemy hiding inside, felt very frustrated, however the report of the scout who had gone to investigate betrayed her expectation.<br /> <br /> “The presence of enemies could not be confirmed! There is nobody inside!”<br /> <br /> The commander pondered for a moment by putting his hand on his chin which was pitch black because of the unshaven beard.<br /> <br /> “We are at high ground, the position is good too… Very well let’s make use of this fort! The two platoon behind, follow me!”<br /> <br /> Kanna and others who were called, after going to the observation point found there truly was an abandoned fortress. In the particularly prominent rocks in the surrounding seems to be dug trenches, it even had the space to station more than one hundred soldiers.<br /> <br /> “Here is the most suitable place to engage the enemy… good, let’s set up camp in here. But we can’t station the whole company here. Two platoons of air gunners, one platoon of illumination, and one platoon of medics should be enough.”<br /> <br /> By the orders of the commander, the troops in front of the army started to be assigned to the camp. The unit Kanna was in was also included, to tell the truth it made Kanna sigh in relief. Because this way she didn’t have to climb anymore.<br /> <br /> “But, there seems….”<br /> <br /> After observing the surrounding scenery from the scouting post, Kanna felt in her heart was an uneasiness she couldn’t grasp the gist of. Why was that? She thought. Here the field of view was great, almost 360°, regardless of which side the enemy would attack, they would be spotted immediately. And to be in a defensive position, the advantages of high ground was so oblivious it doesn’t even need to be explained.<br /> <br /> “I will lead the remaining troops and continue marching. Without further instructions, you have to defend this fort with your lives!”<br /> <br /> “”””””Yes,Sir！””””””<br /> <br /> Kanna and others replied to the order with a conditioned like reflex response…however at this time, whether it was the one who gave the order nor those who received the order, nobody understood… the true intentions of the enemy who abandoned the fortress knowingly that it would be taken. And more importantly they didn’t understand the limitless burden an order like ‘with your lives’ carried.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> Ikta and team departed from the foothill of the mountain toward the next supply relay station. However, after reaching there with the carriage, they found another development waiting for them.<br /> <br /> “Oya~ the old transport troops were all dispatched. So sorry to ask this but can you transport this to the next relay station deeper in?”<br /> <br /> “I heard the next front is lacking in blankets, we are really busy with our tasks to you guys deliver it in our stead.”<br /> <br /> “These are the required supply of bullets and rapeseeds. Don’t show an aloof attitude because you guys are elites, you should just all work!”<br /> <br /> Just like that they suffered the same fate each time they delivered the goods. Lieutenant Surkatta’s order for the cadets to transport goods set the perfect precedent, the others thought ‘Well, if it’s like that then we too should make use of them’ and started dictating them around.<br /> <br /> Even the right to command the cadets had transferred from Lieutenant Surkatta to the other commanders. Among the officers in the northern region, many hated the High Grade Military Officer cadets, therefore the ‘guest’ treatment they had before changed in a blink of eye, they fell down to the position of people doing chores.<br /> <br /> “…So friends, this is how we got dragged into the mountain step by step by doing the delivery task forced upon us to and fro…. Although I don’t know where has the frontline been pushed to, but the area around here cannot be called rear anymore.”<br /> <br /> Ikta murmured while biting on the thin toasted bread which was the staple food.<br /> <br /> The time was now dusk of the evening. In the camp amid the valley you could see the wounded sent back from the frontline, as well as the medics taking care of them who were hurriedly running left and right.<br /> <br /> Although this development to him was still within the range of estimation, however the past him, who was still at the rear, was dragged into this quagmire with speeds faster than anticipated… The civil war had obliviously been going on for more than a month and half, yet no clear result came, which only made the soldiers’ anxiety and uneasiness grow further.<br /> <br /> “Even with no achievements they should still prepare some countermeasure, like to exaggerate the reports of victories to maintain the morale… Don’t tell me Lieutenant General Safida couldn’t even take into account such small matter?”<br /> <br /> While what Ikta said were only in words, if that really happened then it too would become something to be worried about, as he was thinking about is, he walked toward a tent with a basket in hand containing bread, tea and fruits. After closing in to the light leaking from fissure of the cloth covering the tent, one could hear the faint groan of injured coming from inside.<br /> <br /> When he was just about to go in and greet, the curtain got lifted and a woman walked out. It was Haro with her medical apron deeply stained with the wounded’s blood. Once she saw Ikta, she took off the apron and revealed a stiff smile on her ashen face.<br /> <br /> “Good evening, Ikta-san…. don’t tell me, that’s my dinner?”<br /> <br /> “That’s right. Eating in the headquarters while hearing the higher-ups talk acrimony is unbearable, so I slipped out using the excuse delivering food to you. Let’s eat together, Haro.”<br /> <br /> While talking Ikta lifted his hand and showed the basket. Haro softly smiled seemingly embarrassed.<br /> <br /> “Sure… but, look at my appearance, won’t this affect appetite…?”<br /> <br /> Haro asked while indicating to the uniform which still had traces of blood everywhere although she removed the apron. Just this was sufficient to figure out the reason of her poor complexion. As member of the medics’ division, Haro was exposed the harsh reality of the battlefield before anyone else in the order of knights.<br /> <br /> However, Ikta totally did not care for such thing and with no change in expression, shrugged.<br /> <br /> “It’s unfortunate that tonight’s menu does not includes tomatoes.”<br /> <br /> “…Haha, is that so? Then let’s eat together.”<br /> <br /> The two found an appropriate spot beneath the shade of a tree and sat there. Under the low light of Kusu’s Lantern which created shadows, Ikta and Haro begun eating the simple foods and started a conversation.<br /> <br /> “The field hospital’s business seems to be booming, the soldiers sent from the frontline are only growing.”<br /> <br /> “Yeah, I’m rushing off my feet. Furthermore, the inventory of bandages, splints and disinfectants are already bottoming out.”<br /> <br /> “I thought so. Although we have been refilling them day and night, honestly we do not have enough manpower. Like even now Yatori is still making the horses run around, borrowing some of light spirits from my troops as light source to shine on the road.”<br /> <br /> Ikta said so with a disapproving tone. Haro who was sipping her tea while talking, suddenly stiffened her face.<br /> <br /> “……Ikta-san. After finishing dinner, I intend do a report to the higher-ups.”<br /> <br /> “Yes, we need to propose to reduce this front’s field, while also send a part of injured back to the rear at once right?”<br /> <br /> Ikta finished her sentence. Haro only blankly stared at him.<br /> <br /> “You definitely need to propose that. I wanted to tell them that before coming, but then I though your words as a medic would be more persuasive so I restrained myself. The least we have to do is move the field hospital more into the rear…. specifically, it needs to be re-set at lower altitude.”<br /> <br /> “…. Ikta-san, when did you notice it…?”<br /> <br /> “I already expected this since Lieutenant General Safida announced we would invade into the Grand Arfatra Mountains, furthermore I just had to in the fact that lately many soldiers were sent back with no trauma at all… Although I warned them of the dangers before this started, however it seems even having talked so much nothing reached the top brass’ ears.”<br /> <br /> Haro looked at Ikta who was unhappily scratching his head and felt once again she got a glimpse of this youth’s unfathomable strength.<br /> <br /> In this kind of busy life that simply made people disoriented, how could he notice such tremendous amount of details in areas outside of his duties? Haro totally couldn’t comprehend how broad his perspective was.<br /> <br /> Right then, sounds of hoofs stomping the ground came from behind. Noticing the sound Ikta lifted Kusu and its lamp on his head to send out signals, which made the incineration division’s leader at the front leave the troops and rode there on horse.<br /> <br /> “I have just come back, were you two eating?”<br /> <br /> “You have worked hard, Yatori. Your portion is in the basket as well, come back to eat after you leave the horse….”<br /> <br /> “You guys sure looks to be enjoying yourselves.”<br /> <br /> Ikta’s sentence was interrupted, with fatigued faces, Matthew and Torway walked there from the direction of the headquarters. Wherein the youth with a few extra pounds with embittered look, stared at the three.<br /> <br /> “Especially you, Ikta! Don’t run away from the Captain’s nagging alone, put yourself in our shoes whom got told off with your portion as well!”<br /> <br /> “That’s so regrettable, Matthew, I thought I could understand your feelings better than anyone else. Are we not best friends?”<br /> <br /> “Did you know? Each time you speak of best friends, the meaning it represents diminish. Now the its value should be so light it could make balloons afloat huh?”<br /> <br /> “The dinner earlier truly was bad for our stomach…. let’s drink tea together to clear our mouths.”<br /> <br /> Everybody approved of Torway’s idea. However, just when Yatori was about to go leave the horse, panicked screams from the soldiers stationed at the front of the camp reverberated through the base. The person running at the forefront shouted with a sharp voice:<br /> <br /> “Ene…Enemy attack! Someone, come help engage! Please!”<br /> <br /> The field became noisy in an instant. Before their voices could be buried by the growing chaos, Ikta promptly shouted to the tent their troops were resting.<br /> <br /> “Platoon Ikta! Platoon Matthew! Platoon Torway! Take up your arms and assume formation in front of the tents! Fast!”<br /> <br /> [[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin-Volume_2_Chapter_3_Image_1.jpg|thumbnail|Ikta giving orders]]<br /> <br /> The soldiers who have heard of the orders rushed out of the tent one after another, like the rollcall they previously had, they assumed formation in front of the tent. The three columns formed by the soldiers’ reflex condition were lead to their respective leaders following the light signals Ikta sent by waving Kusu around, and ran to the sides of the three. At the same time, Yatori too called over her cavalry unit.<br /> <br /> “Yatorishino’s cavalry platoon will standby in situ! Wait for my instructions!”<br /> <br /> Ikta handled the situation relying on the analytical skill he was born with, Yatori and Torway too started moving almost at the same time, Matthew and Haro were a breath later in keeping up. As reaction speed goes, their troops could be said to be exceptional.<br /> <br /> “–Captain! Enemy attack, please give instructions!”<br /> <br /> After rushing into the tent, Yatori immediately tried to get the orders from the superior inside. The fourth instructor who got the power to command them– Captain Nikafuma ran out of the tent and stared with livid face the front of the camp where reports of enemy attack were coming.<br /> <br /> “How is this possible, hasn’t this area long been under our control… enemies… where are the enemies?”<br /> <br /> “This is a night raid Captain, I’m afraid the enemy is attacking without using lights and it would be really difficult to identify them with naked eye.”<br /> <br /> “Is… is that so… that makes sense… at the front of the camp are stationed the guarding troops, if we leave it to them…”<br /> <br /> The field was set to be in a rectangular formation, the length from left to right was short side whist the long one was from front to rear; in order not to block the line of sight from front to rear, the tents were longitudinally aligned. In addition to that, the front also had a space left for engaging battle, in such situation they had to pull up a defensive line and meet the enemy there.<br /> <br /> “Then our troops will wait armed behind the engaging point. This way we could guard the sides from enemy assaults, and at the same time be ready to support in case the front was to collapse, how does this sound?”<br /> <br /> Ikta gave up on the competences of Captain Nikafuma and had made a specific proposal.<br /> <br /> “Ugh…yeah, right, that’s good. No matter what don’t let them get close to the headquarters and the field hospital.”<br /> <br /> “About that, what should we do regarding the field hospital? We have to take into consideration all scenarios…”<br /> <br /> “That…that’s right, we must have them be prepared to quickly evacuate at given order…. You are Warrant Officer Haroma right? Good, go immediately to the field hospital and tell that to the person in charge.”<br /> <br /> After nodding, Haro started to run. The others too looked like they didn’t have any more business with the Captain and returned to their troops. Next, they moved the soldiers as instructed, assumed battle formation behind the battlefield at the front of the camp and formed a second line of defense.<br /> <br /> “I… I say, Ikta… although you said that earlier but is it really the best for us not to join the forces in fight? Isn’t it basic knowledge to converge forces?”<br /> <br /> “It’s really chaotic at the front, if we were to merge our forces because we are in a hurry, then our troops would be affected too. Right now calmly overlooking the situation from behind is the smartest choice. Also if we were to join with allied forces, the command would be transferred to their captain as well.”<br /> <br /> As they were more and more forced into dangerous situations, Ikta’s desire to keep the decisional and acting right and responsibility to himself increased as well. Matthew thought that was the key difference that separate him from normal people… Because generally in such situation you would want to push responsibilities onto someone else.<br /> <br /> “Then Ikta, our temporary supreme commander is decided to be you huh?”<br /> <br /> “It seems so. Although you too were an option, but if possible a cavalry such as yourself would want to be in charge of offensives right? Which is why you would be more suitable for that than me who prefers to move as little as possible.”<br /> <br /> “Heck, I even displayed such hope on my face? I should also try to be more low profile.”<br /> <br /> Seeing the two who were boldly smiling and joking around, with such talent in maintaining calmness right before facing enemies, made Matthew stare at them feeling incredulous. Even Torway felt like that.<br /> <br /> As screams and roars coming from afar reached his ears, his hands gripping the air gun started to tremble. His emotions could not keep up with the rapid change of going from normality to war. Just the thought of how he was about to shoot at enemies made him unable to stop his feet. Although this was not the first time he has killed, the feeling of doing something irreparable had not changed.<br /> <br /> Without waiting for them to be prepared, the battle moved to the next stage. In Ikta’s field of view a large amount of silhouettes seemed to be running back disorderly from the front. He widened his eyes in the darkness trying to identify them– those are not enemies but allies. Was their rear attacked when they returned from the supply mission? If so, then enemies should still be following from behind.<br /> <br /> “Not good, the formation has scattered. From the look of it the enemies and allies from the back will mix in together”<br /> <br /> Yatori, seeing the same scenery, commented. The next moment, Ikta turned and shouted to his troops.<br /> <br /> “…. All infantry troops, equip bayonets!”<br /> <br /> While they followed the order, on the face of the soldiers emerged a ‘has it finally come?’ face.<br /> <br /> Air guns were fitted with bayonets while crossbows were embedded with short spears making preparation for a bayonet charge complete.<br /> <br /> Ikta chose the timing which would not make the soldiers restless and issued the next order:<br /> <br /> “Warrant Officer Torway, Warrant Officer Matthew, without orders the troops are not allowed to load ammo! In order to avoid hitting the retreating allied troops, it is forbidden to fire for now!”<br /> <br /> In this case ‘ammo’ was a military slang, it indicated all types of long range projectiles–which mean it included crossbow arrows and wind mortar shells. Although the air gunners paled up when their ‘advantage of distance’ was taken away, however they trusted their commanders would not leave this adverse matter alone.<br /> <br /> “Illumination division of platoon Ikta, prepare for light strike! Set your partners on the cross bow and after coordinating with the orders fire the high beam at maximum brightness! After that start an all-out assault, aim for those few idiot units that rushed too much to the front and separated from group! Absolutely avoid hitting friendly units because you are too nervous!”<br /> <br /> Ikta paused there for a moment and finally gave instructions to Yatori who was on the horse:<br /> <br /> “Yatorishino’s cavalry platoon will maintain the position and take care of those who slips through the net! However, after the battle starts you will calculate the right timing and give orders to charge in and take care of the enemy in one fell swoop. After that deploy guerrilla tactics at the discretion of platoon leaders…That’s all!”<br /> <br /> After finishing giving orders, Ikta once again faced the enemy while at the same time installed the short spear and Kusu on his crossbow. After adding the spirit’s weight made beam equipment lose efficiency in melee combat, however especially in night battles, the advantage of illuminating any direction at will is greater than everything. All troops were ready, the next was waiting for an opportunity. At that moment– Matthew throttled close to Ikta and while keeping his head down asked a question:<br /> <br /> “…Ikta, I know it is shameful, but can I ask a question?”<br /> <br /> “Matthew, my best friend, you can ask me whatever you want.”<br /> <br /> Then the youth with slightly plump body swallowed the worthless feeling of asking such a question and opened his mouth:<br /> <br /> “…What do I have to do to be able to keep being calm like you…?”<br /> <br /> While Matthew was speaking, he had his thumb firmly pressed into the center of his palm, and was trying to get his body to stop trembling. A short distance away, the figure of Torway nervously pacing back and forth could also be seen.<br /> <br /> Ikta, after seeing the condition of the two, stretched his arm around the neck of the slightly plump youth and with a low volume whispered into his ear:<br /> <br /> “…. Let me tell you a story Matthew. Long, long ago, there were two generals.”<br /> <br /> “…..?”<br /> <br /> “One was a brave general, he always fought off enemies with a smile; the other was cowardly, he never fought a disadvantageous battle. At a certain banquet the cowardly general asked the courageous one: ‘What do I have to do to not fear war?’ hearing this question the brave general with no sarcasm, sincerely asked back: ‘I on the other hand really want you to tell how to be like you, how can you maintain calmness even in those hellish situations?.’ the cowardly general could not answer– during the following war the courageous general fell to a nameless soldier.”<br /> <br /> “………….”<br /> <br /> “Directly facing your own cowardice, while also trying to improve. This time you are already calm enough, Matthew– You do not need to worry, you will stop trembling the moment the battle starts.”<br /> <br /> Ikta convincingly asserted so and patted on his shoulder– Matthew just silently nodded, perhaps he became relatively calmer, he then turned back to his own troops.<br /> <br /> After moving away his gaze from the friend’s back, Ikta once again focused on the front. The soldiers fleeing passed from their sides–<br /> <br /> These were people from the army. However, just as Yatori has said, amid the battlefield it must already be in a state of chaotic mixture between allies and foes.<br /> <br /> The soldiers who charged to the front of the camp in high spirit to fight the enemy got surprised and scared, they could not elaborate a decision to engage close quarter and ended up watching from the sidelines. Looking at that it would have been better if they just let them go through instead of staying in the middle like a sieve.<br /> <br /> In other words, right now–being in front of the field hospital which was filled to the brim and the headquarters, the remaining defense was only their own units.<br /> <br /> “…. Platoon Ikta, aim at the front with your partners.”<br /> <br /> A particularly large group of people rushed to them. They could see enemies raising the Kukri blade reflecting the moonlight among people wearing military outfits. The youth forcefully sucked air into his lungs–and then…<br /> <br /> “–Irradiate!”<br /> <br /> Following the order dozens of light spirits released their high beam at maximum output. The darkness was dispersed by the yellow light, the people whose vision was blinded by the intense brightness naturally raised their hands to cover their eyes and stood in place. Grasping this golden opportunity where no matter allies or foes all were equally defenseless….<br /> <br /> “Charge!”<br /> <br /> The unleashed soldiers released a violent roar and fiercely struck at the immobile prey.<br /> <br /> The short spears’ tip penetrated chests, the sharp edge of bayonets cut into necks. Three soldiers forming a group each cut down an enemy, then stepping on the dead enemies’ body they moved on to the next target.<br /> <br /> Although the greatest advantage comes for a few seconds the light was cast, however as long as they were fighting in light, the effect of blurred vision will last for many minutes, taking advantage of this short time frame to take care of the enemy was a must. To archieve maximum efficiency, they had to form three man groups and push forward. The soldiers, while giving a pat on the shoulder of the friendly units running back, slashed the back of the enemies who happened to be nearby. This battle could not be called a fight anymore, it was a straight forward massacre, there was no room for mercy.<br /> <br /> “Lights off! …We managed to get through the first wave! Torway, Matthew reset and group back here!”<br /> <br /> Ikta remained indifferent and with merciless words kept directing the effective killing. Of course he too participated in battle, utilizing the time he used to ascertain the status of the battle, he dealt a fatal blow to the Shinaak warrior groaning at his feet by piercing through his eye socket with the short spear.<br /> <br /> “P-Platoon Matthew, two lightly wounded, no damage to the main unit!”<br /> <br /> “Platoon Torway, three lightly wounded, will not affect the operation!”<br /> <br /> After the report of the two Platoon leader Ikta nodded while getting rid of the blood on his short spear.<br /> <br /> “Good, well done… Our fleeing troops seems to have gotten behind us, you are now allowed to fire. I am afraid the next wave will be the enemy’s main unit, they may not fall for the same trick again, do not expect to be able to attack while they are under of inhibited vision.”<br /> <br /> Thus Ikta had his subordinates assume formation for a light strike, Matthew and Torway too had their men fed bullets into their air guns.<br /> <br /> However, when they had just put some distance, the enemy suddenly fired shots. The bullets swept at their sides making a chill run back at both of their spines.<br /> <br /> The light strike of the illumination division also had its risks. The enemy was not assuming line formation that could make up the accuracy with firing density, furthermore they were in total darkness and shooting randomly which was why in this case they wouldn’t just be hit by stray bullets. However, it would be another story after the light strike revealed the position of the troops. The enemy bullets would be concentrating in the direction source of the light and it would be impossible for the soldiers to fend it off.<br /> <br /> “I will leave the front to you two– Suuya! We will use cross illumination! I will count on you for the left wing!”<br /> <br /> “Yes, Sir!”<br /> <br /> After separating into two groups, platoon Ikta ran left and right and assumed position behind the trees used as covers– The light strike did not necessarily have to be frontal, there were also uses such as aiming from a safe zone and striking with both sides.<br /> <br /> “Irradiate!”<br /> <br /> The beams from left and right exposed the figures of Shinaak warriors in a corner of the night. They obliviously fired back at the light sources, but Ikta and others already have taken cover behind the trees. Although the effect of hampering the vision was low, but under these circumstances it was not an issue. Because….<br /> <br /> “”Fire!””<br /> <br /> Matthew and Torway’s air gunner units, who were embattled right in front of the enemy, already grasped their position from Ikta’s earlier beams and proceeded to attack. Facing the uniform shooting from a rock solid formation, the enemies at the front collapsed one after another.<br /> <br /> “Good, it’s time to clear things up– Go Yatori!”<br /> <br /> Ikta started flashing the high beam to the rear to send signals, receiving the instruction the Yatorishino Igsem cavalry platoon charged forward as if they could hardly wait. They were separated into two groups and rendezvoused after passing to the left and right of platoon Matthew and platoon Torway rearranging into neat columns in the short distance.<br /> <br /> “Ready your swords! We first break through the middle to cut off the enemy then turn back and wipe them out!”<br /> <br /> They too had a good grasp of the enemy’s position after the earlier cross illumination. To the enemy who had already suffered a major blow from the shootings of air gunners, the appearance of charging cavalry was the embodiment of despair.<br /> <br /> The cavalry’s great speeds and massive blows mercilessly ravaged them. The charging horses crushed bones, the short spears in the riders’ hand pierced torsos one after another.<br /> <br /> Once there is an opportunity for cavalry units to get close, the enemy wouldn’t have any mean to stop their charge. By the stormy charge they were separated into two halves, their fate afterward was subjected to a pincer attack by the air guns shooting from the front and the cavalry from the back.<br /> <br /> “Yeah, this is over.”<br /> <br /> Ikta watching the scenery which was mostly settled up said so without showing emotions. Soon after once he saw the enemy could no longer form organized resistance, he joined up with the half team left previously in Suuya’s care and moved next to Torway and Matthew’s units and joined in shooting.<br /> <br /> In the end, of the more than one hundred twenty people the enemy had, seven tenths died, two tenths escaped and the remaining one tenths were captured alive and became prisoners of war. Of the units commanded by Ikta who were at about the same numbers, although eight were wounded, however their injuries were all light.<br /> <br /> Killing a hundred enemies while only getting eight injured. Even one were to consider in the factor of luck, but still this destructive power was way too abnormal. The black haired youth who produced such result barely mentioned his victory, but facing the soldiers looking at him with eyes full of expectation and reverence he casually said these words once:<br /> <br /> “It was easier than expected right? If we get nasty jobs, we just have to get the knack of how to handle it.”<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> After the whole platoon was accommodated in the high ground base, Kanna spent several days is guarding shifts and transmitting orders, when she was free she also had to take care of Private Yazan whose physical condition quickly deteriorated to one that often made him feel unwell.<br /> <br /> Of course they kept being vigilant but this time around the actual battles temporarily did not occur, her emotions were also left a bit of margin. Perhaps it was because of this– Kanna remembered the incredible youth she had only met twice before the war broke out.<br /> <br /> “…I wonder how is that guy doing”<br /> <br /> Kanna muttered so while she had the junior sit down at a corner of the camp while she wiped his face with her wet handkerchief. Probably because he heard her words, Private Yazan turned his pale face toward Kanna.<br /> <br /> “…. Who are you referring to?”<br /> <br /> “Huh? Ah… oh…. It’s just a person I know… He is a weird guy too, at our first meeting he suddenly started to call me his junior apprentice.”<br /> <br /> A smile was brought back to her face when she recalled those memories. Private Yazan who stared blankly at Kanna’s actions, opened his mouth and asked:<br /> <br /> “…. Lance Corporal Kanna, is there anyone you are interested in?”<br /> <br /> This sudden question made Kanna stiffen, Private Yazan reflecting on his words shook his head.<br /> <br /> “I apologize, that question was too abrupt. My brain feels groggy…but that… how to say….”<br /> <br /> “….. How to say?”<br /> <br /> “Because I feel like Lance Corporal Kanna you would be a great mother, compared to the army you are more suited to be in a family environment.”<br /> <br /> Hearing this unexpected evaluation, Kanna turned her back to her junior in order to hide her embarrassment.<br /> <br /> “A family huh… but it’s precisely because I was driven out by my family in law that I joined the army.”<br /> <br /> “Eh…?”<br /> <br /> “After my marriage, my husband soon passed away because of illness, I didn’t even have the time to conceive a child….as result wouldn’t I who married into them lose my place to fit in? Thus I decided to leave, I also got travel fees paid and my favorite book as parting gift. The problem was I couldn’t go back to my poor maiden family, when I did not know how to keep making a living and found myself cornered coincidentally I saw the Imperial Army’s recruitment poster.”<br /> <br /> If that time there wasn’t a vacancy of air gunner, or Kanna’s partner wasn’t a wind spirit then perhaps her fate would have been different. In any case, she has chosen the military in order fill her stomach. Since then she used her healthy body that never got ill as a weapon and struggled till now.<br /> <br /> “…. So you were married….”<br /> <br /> “Yeah~ it’s because I was a kid from poor family. After reaching fourteen years old, raising me was became an economic burden so they immediately kicked me out after deciding who to stick me to…. It’s only, even I did not expect something like that would happen right after I got married.”<br /> <br /> Facing Kanna who was wryly smiling while talking about her past story, Private Yazan restlessly bowed his head.<br /> <br /> “…. I’m sorry it was really insensitive of me.”<br /> <br /> “Don’t worry, after all my personality is not one that get bothered by the past.”<br /> <br /> Even after she had said, Private Yazan was still crestfallen, because her words sounded like she was overexerting. After thinking for a while, Kanna decided to smooth things over in another way.<br /> <br /> “About that…although I was sent away I still have fond memories of my family in law.”<br /> <br /> “….?”<br /> <br /> “That household had a huge study room. Or perhaps it should be called library? Anyway for a personal collection it should be considered on a remarkable scale. I heard my husband inherited them from his collector grandfather, it had classic works to novels, cobbled up together with a variety of types and had no organization at all. Since I was taught words, I spent the time I was not doing housework there. Especially &lt;Records of Grand Arfatra&gt; I found it to be great book, in it is meticulously described the time the author spent living with the Shinaak tribe, it was even more entertaining than poorly written novels. Yeah I was really happy back then….”<br /> <br /> Kanna lifted her gaze from Private Yasan who could not really understand and recalled the atmosphere of that room filled with the smell of books…. That place was filled with unknown worlds, it even made her frustrated to be kicked out before she even finished going through half of the collection. And most importantly that place made Kanna understand the joy of ‘Seeking Knowledge’.<br /> <br /> “…If it’s that guy, will he teach me more of it? About that Science….”<br /> <br /> If it really was going to happen that would be great, Kanna though. She found a reason she could strongly pray to, for this she must get back alive.<br /> <br /> “…. Lance Corporal Kanna you really do love books.”<br /> <br /> “Yes, a lot. Basically if its content is something I don’t know about, any book would be fine.”<br /> <br /> Seeing Kanna nodding with a smile Private Yazan scratched his cheek with his finger.<br /> <br /> “…. Next time let me gift you a book you like. Because of how I am always troubling you, consider it a present in return.”<br /> <br /> “Eh? I’m really happy but…. books are quite expensive, are you sure about it?”<br /> <br /> “Is that so? ….. But during the first battle you saved my life, so the least I could do is to pay a price equivalent to my life. If it were to cost more than that then I could only ask you to give up.”<br /> <br /> Since he recovered to a point he could joke around, Private Yazan stood up patting his knees. However, the next instant felt headaches– he desperately tried to keep control of his weak legs and tried to show he was alright in front of his senior.<br /> <br /> Kanna, holding her hand to her chest, sighed in relief as the result of him trying to flaunt. However–<br /> <br /> “Alert! Alert! Confirmed enemy presence at four o’clock! All personnel move to battle position!”<br /> <br /> The two’s short resting time came to an end by the sharp noise of the ringing alarm.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> “…. I say Suuya. Our job this time was a delivery mission to the frontlines right?”<br /> <br /> “Yes, you are correct. If you need it, I could repeat the details.”<br /> <br /> “I know you have a reliable memory. But my question now wasn’t about that, instead– ”<br /> <br /> Ikta sneaked the binoculars out from behind the rock and peered at the other side of the wide angled mountain road. The scenery that could be seen after hundreds of meters of ramp was the three trenches reinforced with wood and mud-bricks with shadows of Shinaak tribe guards holding air guns with one hand and with alert eyes monitoring the surrounding.<br /> <br /> “–What do we have to do in the case the delivery post had already been captured by the enemy?”<br /> <br /> Ikta, with a face like he had enough of it already, made this conclusion. Anyway the reconnaissance he was ordered to has finished so he decided to lead the soldiers back from the same route they came from. While being careful not letting out any noises, they spent ten minutes going down the mountain road, the main transporting units were waiting for them below there.<br /> <br /> “I went to ascertain of the situation. Unfortunately, the post in front of us has really been taken by the enemy.”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Niger’s mouth twisted as he heard the report. He was the fifth superior Ikta had after coming to the northern region, but if we were to talk about his lack of patience to cope with unfavorable situations he without a doubt ranked first in history.<br /> <br /> “…. approximately how many were the enemy’s numbers?”<br /> <br /> “As the enemy was located at the top of the slope we couldn’t ascertain their presence within the base. However, we earlier received info that two of our platoons were allocated there, if we consider the layout of the fort and thinking in reverse from there, I guess the enemy’s number should be more than two platoon.”<br /> <br /> “Don’t go saying random estimations! Why don’t you go carefully investigate that with your own eyes!”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Niger’s hysterical yelling fell on Ikta’s deaf ears. He was the kind to rage whenever he was in a bad mood, how could Ikta deal with that every time.<br /> <br /> “Damn those Shinaak tribe barbarians…. this way we can’t deliver the supplies to the frontline!”<br /> <br /> “This was the enemy’s purpose huh? I believe we have to take radical countermeasures in order to maintain a viable supply route.”<br /> <br /> “Warrant Officer Yatorishino, you are speaking out of place, it’s an act of transgression! That kind of issue would be tackled by the main headquarter back at the fort!”<br /> <br /> Yatori bowed and apologized for being rude. Differently from Ikta who had already half given up to reason with this superior, no matter how many times she was told off, she didn’t stop trying to counsel. This revealed the difference in the two’s personalities.<br /> <br /> “In conclusion if we don’t break through here we can’t accomplish our task, and retreating is out of question!”<br /> <br /> “The terrain is unfavorable to us, if we do a frontal assault I predict we will suffer a quite serious blow.”<br /> <br /> “Didn’t I say you are talking too much?! …. First we must grasp of the enemy’s numbers.”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Niger thought for a moment and then issued the command:<br /> <br /> “Warrant Officer Ikta, Warrant Officer Matthew. I order your units to go on firepower reconnaissance. Have skirmishes with the enemy and derive the enemy’s force from actual experience.”<br /> <br /> Are you kidding?! Ikta though. The firepower reconnaissance approach was as saying ‘let’s first have a battle to measure the enemy’s strength’, not only such practice would put the troops performing it under huge risks it also will definitely end victims. Since retreating appears to be out of question then it would be better to just throw in all troops from the beginning, the act of wasting soldiers’ lives for useless reasons was intolerable.<br /> <br /> “…Uhh~ Lieutenant, I have just reported this, if we take into consideration they have enough soldiers, it would then be about two platoons. Even if we were to go to firepower reconnaissance, under unfavorable conditions sending the same number of men is not a good strategy.”<br /> <br /> “Shut up, I already gave the order.”<br /> <br /> “…. Then can we at least have Warrant Officer Torway’s unit as support? First the presence of air gunner troops as back up would change the pressure a lot. I won’t let them become a target.”<br /> <br /> “That’s enough–”<br /> <br /> “I volunteer! Please let us go Lieutenant!”<br /> <br /> Torway emphatically intruded in the discussion, Lieutenant Niger looked at him with a stiffened face.<br /> <br /> “Are you people not planning to respect orders! How could we fight war in this condition! Listen well, the so called army is–”<br /> <br /> “I will defeat the enemy in one hour. How about it, Lieutenant?”<br /> <br /> Ikta interrupted at the perfect moment. Hearing him blurt out those words made the Lieutenant temporally speechless.<br /> <br /> “If you leave this to me, Matthew and Torwas’s three platoon we will in exactly one hour take back that fort, and we won’t incur in heavy casualties. This is a lot better that firepower reconnaissance right?”<br /> <br /> Ikta declared so with an approach so full of confidence that it could be considered weird. Lieutenant Niger originally intended to yell ‘What nonsense are you talking about!’, but seeing the face of the youth with no fear nor cowardice he decided to go the other way– for this kind of person, it’s better to have them experience tragic failures early on.<br /> <br /> “…Since you are bragging to this extent, then do as you wish. However, don’t forget the reality that you are refusing an order you were given, if you were to fail, you bunch… especially Warrant Officer Ikta, don’t think you will keep living as servicemen.”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Niger who spoke those words thought that was the greatest threat, however to the recipient it was taken as reward instead. Because of the temptation, Ikta had to suppress his urge to intentionally fail.<br /> <br /> “The great I solemnly understand…. Then Warrant Officer Ikta Sorlok will temporally have command right over the three platoons, and will now attack the enemy’s defensive post.”<br /> <br /> Ikta doing a salute that carried no respect at all, took his companions and once again went up the mountain road. The moment they left the team, Matthew immediately started a series of inquisitive questions:<br /> <br /> “Ikta why would you……! Capturing those trenches under an hour is just reckless!”<br /> <br /> “There’s no problem Matthew, my friend. I already decided on the course of action. If it goes smoothly the actual combat won’t last more than twenty minutes, isn’t that right, Ikemen?”<br /> <br /> “…. Yeah. If Ikkun had the same idea as me, then I don’t think we will need to spend so much time. However, to archieve that, the units’ placement will be crucial.”<br /> <br /> Hearing Torway point out the important stuff, Ikta replied with a light nod. After reaching halfway from the trenches he halted the march and shifted his gaze diagonally above, toward the left. The mountain road they were in was in spiral shape, which is why to their right side was a sharp angled downslope while at their left, a steep upslope.<br /> <br /> “Can you see there where the terrain forms a lateral protrusion? It’s vertically climbing thirty meters from here. Although I only have visual estimation, I think it is at the same elevation as the enemies’ trenches…. So following the curvature of this road, that protruding position also continues to extend forward for a while.”<br /> <br /> “…So that’s how it is, as a result of that you would get a straight trajectory. What is the approximate final distance from the enemy?”<br /> <br /> “It should be a little more than one hundred fifty meters. But considering the foothold width, at prone shooting it only has space to accommodate three people in one row.”<br /> <br /> “So we can’t bring many men…. I understand, including me I will choose six people from my platoon.”<br /> <br /> Ikta and Torway continued discussing, while Matthew, whose understanding couldn’t keep up, was left behind. Shortly after four air gunners were picked up and together with platoon leader Torway gathered in front of Ikta.<br /> <br /> “We will depart when your figures disappear behind the protuberance, after that we will begin the attack in exactly five minutes. You will need twenty minutes to climb up the wall, then take the five minutes to set up in a good position. This also includes the time to readjust your breathing, Torway there is no issue about this right?”<br /> <br /> Torway once again evaluated their current position to the protrusion and then heavily nodded.<br /> <br /> “Good, then you can start climbing. Make me a favor and don’t get spotted by the enemy.”<br /> <br /> After getting Ikta’s permission, six people, including Torway, grabbed the ivies and roots and started climbing. Matthew, as he nervously watched their figures leave, once again pressed Ikta:<br /> <br /> “Oi! What kind of strategy is this? Are you planning for Torway to provide covering fire while we do a frontal assault?”<br /> <br /> “More or less that, are you anxious? Matthew.”<br /> <br /> “You are asking if I am anxious?! I am totally fully anxious! You too know that the effective shooting range of air guns is at most forty meters right? That’s right, maybe Torway is able to hit something twenty meters farther away but even that way it only makes sixty meters…. Then how far from the enemy you said those five will be positioned?”<br /> <br /> “By visual alone I’d say a bit more than one hundred fifty.”<br /> <br /> “There you have the problem! From a place one hundred fifty meters away from the enemy how could they perform an effective covering fire?! Not one shot will hit! Furthermore, there are only six people, even the tactic of using high density shooting to compensate for hit rate is not viable!”<br /> <br /> Matthew getting to the point stopped talking and stared at Ikta, he however with expression of heartfelt admiration applauded.<br /> <br /> “Thank you for clearly stating the main points. Since long ago I felt that you were very good at explaining to others in an easy way what you couldn’t understand.”<br /> <br /> “Your words are totally not praises! That is because your actions are always incomprehensible to others!”<br /> <br /> “Okay, okay, calm down. It is true that during the previous battle it was very difficult to see the differences…. but if what I ordered before was truly something impossible then Torway too wouldn’t have simply agreed to it, right?”<br /> <br /> With only this sentence Ikta blocked further questions from Matthew, he then revealed a bold smile while looking up the wall.<br /> <br /> “–While we were having this conversation, they had already climbed to a relatively high position. Matthew it’s almost time to let the soldiers load the bullets. After they are done, have them mount the bayonet too, because this time we are going with a full scale attack from the beginning.”<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> The moment enemy columns appeared on their field of vision caused immediate reaction from the warriors of the Shinaak tribe who were guarding the trenches seized from the empire, no, the correct wording would be the trenches they took back, they had already prepared for the next confrontation.<br /> <br /> “…The enemy, they have come! Quickly ready the artillery!”<br /> <br /> Everyone started moving at the leader’s orders, as expected in this fortress their main power still relied on the wind mortars with the addition of gravity. Every trench had two openings and in total six artilleries were set up. The ones tasked for operating the wind mortars quickly rushed to the position they were responsible for.<br /> <br /> Although the wind mortars here were of a smaller type, however, for it to function properly it still needed four wind spirits to power and three people to maneuver. After the wind spirits were set up, shells too were loaded, they reached the condition to be able to fire at any time should the orders be given.<br /> <br /> “Okay, we are ready! Do we fire?”<br /> <br /> “Do not rush! Wait till they get a bit closer!”<br /> <br /> The leader calmly waited. Since the shell speed of wind mortars are not great, even if was within the firing range, there was the probability of the enemy dodging if it was too far away. Since the number of shells were limited, they had to fire with the best possible efficiency–this was the knowledge imparted to them by the instructor.<br /> <br /> “The distance is two hundred fifty, two hundred forty, two hundred thirty…… two hundred…. good, right now– Gah!”<br /> <br /> Just as the leader was about to issue the order, his body fell backward. No, he was not the only one unlucky enough to be the recipient of a surprise attack, in every trench an artillery troop suffered the same fate. Some were leaking fresh blood from the chest, some were leaking from the eyes, but the one thing in common was all were lying motionless on the ground.<br /> <br /> “What…! Wh-what happened–”<br /> <br /> “It’s gunshots! From where, the guys in front of us clearly are not holding guns– Guh!”<br /> <br /> Before they could understand the situation two more fell. The Shinaak tribe warriors who had lost their leader were shaken–<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> “First trench, artillery unit hit. Down for a chest wound.”<br /> <br /> Twenty meters above Ikta, three air gunners including Torway were prone on the naturally formed protruding eaves of the terrain and sniped at their targets.<br /> <br /> “Bullets loaded– trench one, the target is the male on the left. Ready, aim… shoot!”<br /> <br /> The slight sound of compressed air exploding echoed. The acorn shaped bulled shot from the muzzle travelled one hundred fifty meters and hit the solar plexus of the man who was desperately trying to lift up one of the fallen companion.<br /> <br /> “–Trench two, the enemies are in cover. Prioritize sniping the spirits to get rid of the artillery. Ready, aim… shoot!”<br /> <br /> As the sentence finished, triggers were pulled. Behind the three who were actually shooting, there were the same number of people looking through binoculars with lowered body stance. They had four tasks: confirm hits, correct the trajectory based on the results, protect the shooters–and if the case were to call for it, substitute them.<br /> <br /> “Trench three, the newly appeared artillery target was hit. It’s a minor wound to the arm, try a follow up.”<br /> <br /> “Trench one, no more enemy presence detected, judged to be temporally suppressed. Change to supporting trench two”<br /> <br /> They were so quiet that it was scary, the sniping mission was performed with machine-like mindset. That was also natural. Right now they didn’t feel the threat of nearby enemies, as such they also did not need to muster the courage to face such threat. Doing a unilateral shooting from one hundred fifty meters away, this sort of stuff has already become simple gestures.<br /> <br /> “… our force is beginning the frontal assault. All snipers maintain the status quo and continue with covering fire.”<br /> <br /> Torway’s ordered with ice cold tone, as if he was another person. He then aimed at the next target, very easily adjusted taking into consideration gravity and ‘the distance from the target’, and pulled the trigger.<br /> <br /> [[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin-Volume_2_Chapter_3_Image_2.jpg|thumbnail|Torway snipping]]<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> “The annoying artillery has quieted down huh– good, Charge!”<br /> <br /> After estimating the right timing, Ikta and Matthew’s units launched an all-out attack. Including the main force of Torway’s platoon, over one hundred soldiers rushed into the enemy trenches. The battlefield was filled with roars.<br /> <br /> “Suuya! Cross illumination! Destroy the enemy’s vision!”<br /> <br /> “Yes, Sir!”<br /> <br /> Being next to the charging troops with raised bayonets, the illumination troops released the supporting high beam. Part of the enemies distorted their eyes due to the blinding light, weakening their ability to react, taking advantage of this, platoon Matthew took the lead and stormed into the trench.<br /> <br /> “”””Whoaooaoaoaoa!””””<br /> <br /> Melee battle spread through the narrow trenches. The soldiers cut the head of enemies who didn’t even have time to fit the bayonet, or pushed them down and stabbed their chest with the short spear. Some were howling like beasts, there were also those wailing like babies, at that moment everyone was putting all their focus on how to keep surviving on the abnormal setting that was the “Battlefield”.<br /> <br /> “Stop….Please…Help me!”<br /> <br /> “…Guh!”<br /> <br /> However even in these abnormal situation one could occasionally feel the ripples of normality. The female soldier who threw away her weapon and was asking to be spared was such an example. If the one they were facing were not carried away by the bloodlust, they would be affected and momentarily hesitate whether to strike.<br /> <br /> Right now Matthew was in such predicament but in this case it resulted in adverse consequences. Grasping the moment his fighting will wavered, as he was lowering his blade the female Shinaak soldier who was originally pleading jumped over.<br /> <br /> “Whoa…! Y-You…!”<br /> <br /> Her fingers grasped Matthew’s thick neck, with a grip strength unlike that of a girl she sank her nails into his skin, the woman was being serious. With eyes like beast pushed to a dead end she used all her strength attempting to empty-handed tear his carotid artery.<br /> <br /> “Ugh…uugh…Some-Somebody fast–”<br /> <br /> The reaper’s footstep was getting closer to Matthew who started having trouble breathing because of the blocked airways. Due to the brain hypoxia*, even the cry for help didn’t come out.<br /> <br /> Just as his vision was starting to be tainted with red– he saw the female soldier widen her eyes to the limit, then the hands strangling his neck lost strength and her whole body went limp on Matthew.<br /> <br /> “Huff…! Cough…Cough, cough… Huff…!”<br /> <br /> “You alright Matthew? That won’t do you know, in places like this you can’t go thinking of other things beside killing.”<br /> <br /> Ikta, after kicking away the female soldier’s body extended his hand to the friend. Matthew while getting up with his help, looked with teary eyes at the woman– a pinky finger sized hole on the back of her head proved how she already lost her life.<br /> <br /> “Cough Cough…S-Sorry, you really saved me there…”<br /> <br /> “The one you need to thank is not me but Torway. Seeing clearly two people fighting from 150 meters and then with pinpoint accuracy shoot one of them, of all the people in the world this was something probably only he could have pulled off.”<br /> <br /> As Ikta was speaking, he moved his gaze and looked outside the trench. Matthew too, while trembling, stared at the same direction, but with a distance of 150 meters, he couldn’t even spot the figure of the friend.<br /> <br /> His mood moved past gratefulness and instead started to cause fear– did he really just got saved from such distance?<br /> <br /> “…Good, we should be done with all trenches now. There is no need to force yourselves to chase fleeting enemies but you must check if there are enemies hiding. Ensuring the safety before noticing the main unit to come is an extremely important job.”<br /> <br /> Seeing the battle has come to an end, the youth immediately begun to compositely give post-battle orders. Matthew, while helping, was anxiously waiting for the explanation that would come.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> Back in time to a few months before, the place was the central military base of the Empire.<br /> <br /> The sound of exploding compressed air was something everyone present was used to hearing, however now many were covering their ears because of the emitted noise.<br /> <br /> “…Oioi, is this real?”<br /> <br /> A second shot, third, forth, shots were continuously fired. Each time it did, the commotion grew larger and the everyone’s surprise begun to gradually become oblivious.<br /> <br /> Behind the shooter participating in the experiment were gathered more than twenty coworkers. This was not a spectacle even those who have long worked in this department would often see.<br /> <br /> “…The one hundred shoots are done. Hey, how are the results?”<br /> <br /> “P-Please wait a moment. Uh… since it’s like this… I got it, in the 50 meters shooting the accuracy was 94%. After a rough calculation there is a 500% increase in accuracy compared to previous air guns.”<br /> <br /> After getting the concrete numbers, this exaggerated improvement made all preset speechless.<br /> <br /> Among the departments present at the central military base the unified military equipment managerial department was one of the many military facility of the Empire. As the name implies, it was a department responsible to development and production of various military equipment headed by the air guns. The new military technology would be first sent here after coming out from the internal researching R&amp;D department.<br /> <br /> “To be able to produce such results from just digging some helical groove inside the barred in accordance with Pakda’s blueprint…”<br /> <br /> The summoned researchers were also mixed with the spectators but the one concerned was showing a more surprised face than anyone else.<br /> <br /> He recalled the guy, the high grade military cadet who was known as being a “freak” who already went to the north, it was precisely that boy the one who handed him the blueprint of this miraculous new air gun.<br /> <br /> It was not like Pakda couldn’t understand design concepts, that piece of blueprint had the conformity to catch the attention of the leading researchers. It made him deem that no matter what were the results, it would be worth trying to make a prototype. It was just even Pakda couldn’t have imagined it would have produced such extreme results.<br /> <br /> “Hey you’re amazing, Pakda! Stop be dazing around, you should be happy, this is a great merit!”<br /> <br /> “Carving helical grooves inside the barred make the fast travelling bullet rotate at high speed which result in improved ballistic stability and straight shooting…is it? Indeed, after hearing the explanation I too can understand the theory.”<br /> <br /> “To devise something like this from scratch, it must be the work of a genius… I admire you, Pakda. I’m truly sorry, to think I didn’t realize you were such an outstanding guy.”<br /> <br /> After receiving praises from his colleague one after another, Pakda didn’t know what kind of expression he should show–as how it stands now, it created an atmosphere that prevented him from admitting it was not an invention he himself had thought of.<br /> <br /> The thing he was particularly afraid of was how his colleague’s envious eyes would become one of disappointment.<br /> <br /> “H-How is the reduction of the projectile speed? Since the grooves were dug in the barrel, it would allow air to leak from the space in groove and the bullet…”<br /> <br /> “Oh, in the blueprint it is included the design of an acorn shaped bullet to compensate for it. We should immediately begin the production and experiment on it. Given the current situation, the result seems to be something to look forward to.”<br /> <br /> “This is a historic moment…… After all, from today onward, the old air guns the empire air shooters are using will gradually be replaced!”<br /> <br /> The unexpected invention drove up the coworkers’ excitement like an ignited flame in the furnace. Pakda felt anxious by thinking of the hectic days that would come– but before being submerged by that, there was one more thing he has agreed to do.<br /> <br /> “…A-About that! Regarding the troops which will first get the prototype, can I advise on that?”<br /> <br /> “Eh? Indeed, the allocation of trial equipment at early stage of development is completely entrusted to us of the unified military equipment managerial department…”<br /> <br /> “Wait, you have someone who you want to show the results first? Something like a longtime friend… Oh, I bet it’s a woman!”<br /> <br /> The colleagues surrounding Pakda were noisily speculating on silly reasons. Inside him, he thought it would be better if it really was like that, but on the surface he calmly stared at the highest ranked department head.<br /> <br /> “It’s not like I can’t understand your feelings, however… mixing your private life with job is not a commendable behavior, Corporal Pakda.”<br /> <br /> “T-That…”<br /> <br /> “Although it is not a commendable behavior… But this time you have archieved a great merit.”<br /> <br /> The tone suddenly changed to a gentle one. Pakda who was feeling dejected, lifted his head with surprise only to see a slight smile on the rarely relaxed face of the superior.<br /> <br /> “You can point the troops and the commander… Right, write it on the blackboard over there, I will go later to confirm it, although we have to consider the numbers of the unit first, but as soon as we scrap together enough pieces, the first shipment will be to them.”<br /> <br /> “–T-Thank you so much!”<br /> <br /> Filled with gratefulness, Pakda with the most respectful salute replied to the superior who reverted to his default conduct…But then again, he had totally forgot– forgot that he was originally still hesitating whether or not to reveal the true identity of the author to that blueprint.<br /> <br /> Due to this grave forgetfulness, the top military innovation in the empire’s history become entirely his credit. Henceforth, the innovating exploit of “Replacing the old smooth-bore air guns with rifling air gun which would become the new main weapon” will forever be associated together with the name of Pakda Sonnyanai.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> “So, these are the experimental air gun prototypes?”<br /> <br /> Yatori asked while looking inside the barrel. Beside Haro who stayed in the rear, all four knights were gathered in the trenches once again taken from the enemy, and were discussing about earlier battle.<br /> <br /> “Eh~ Ah~ that’s right~ because of the effect of the rifling carved inside the barrel~ the effective range~ compared to the old smoothbore air guns~ is increased five or six fold~ it’s something that once mass production begins~ will become a new weapon~ that would give rise to revolution of the battlefield~ ”<br /> <br /> Torway who couldn’t stand Ikta’s lack of drive anymore, took his place in explaining.<br /> <br /> “My afterthoughts of actually using it is the overall trajectory stabilization is really outstanding. Even using it from more than 100 meters, the impact point would not be susceptible to luck. If I have to find some fault in this, it would be the body became two times heavier… it truly is a revolutionary weapon.”<br /> <br /> “So that miraculous long distance shooting was feasible because of this… but even so, to be able to shut six cannons with three shooters alone, it’s so mind-blowing that it’s hard to believe.”<br /> <br /> Matthew pondered with his hands folded on his chest, Torway instead calmly shook his head.<br /> <br /> “This was the inevitable result since the effective shooting rage was increased so dramatically. The average rate of fire of wind mortars is one shell per forty seconds, compared to that the air guns’ is one round every five second. So in the time the enemy shoots one shell, we could have shot twelve. Since we had such a big margin on time, taking care of the artillery soldiers before the cannon was loaded is completely feasible.”<br /> <br /> Although Torway kept it very simple, Matthew was grinding his teeth while thinking… Even with the same equipment, the present him wouldn’t be able to archieve that. It was precisely because all the shooters had proficient shooting technique that this result could be reached.<br /> <br /> “Is this one of the technology hidden in &lt;Anarai’s box&gt;? Even if I heard it from Ikta before, but seeing the actual thing, it’s feels really different. The Empire ceded the important person to Kioka huh… No, it would be more correct to say the dreadful person.”<br /> <br /> “Yeah~ but you don’t have to worry about that. For example, it could be seen from the matter of Empire manufacturing the rifling air guns, old man Anarai don’t want military progress to favor any one country. Regarding the disclosure of new technology, that old man upheld the doctrine of passive equilibrium.”<br /> <br /> Ikta said so while yawning. Right then Yatori showed an expression as if she thought of something.<br /> <br /> “……I say, Ikta. I remember that when we were about to come to the northern region, during the ballistic lecture you insisted on giving a speech about the need to popularize other new technology different from air guns right?”<br /> <br /> “Oh, you mean the blast cannon*? Since Kioka has already implemented them, based on that if we see it with the perspective of ‘Technologies the empire need to develop as soon as possible’, blast cannon and rifled air guns can be said to be at exactly the same level. However, the cannon uses the same principle of ‘rising air’ as in blimps which would come in conflict with the Alderah teachings. On that alone, we couldn’t even shield ourselves from the covering fire…. forget it, it’s not something we can do about even if we were to vex over it.”<br /> <br /> With a snort Ikta changed mood and moved his sight on Torway.<br /> <br /> “Oi, Ikemen. The actual combat show has ended, isn’t it about time you tell us your plans?”<br /> <br /> “Ah– Yeah, that’s right, there’s no more reason to keeping it secret.”<br /> <br /> Torway, as if he was woken up, started his explanation to all present: “With the help of this rifled air gun, in the future the foothold position of air shooters should be able to advance to the next stage. First, in the foreseeable future there would be no more need to have large numbers of soldiers to compensate for the low hit rate, I think the current base unit will be replaced by squads* and spread opportunistic maneuver will substitute in as basic tactic, at least the scenario of shooting at each other on plains will lessen.”<br /> <br /> “You mean hiding and sneakily shooting enemies will become mainstream? Although I understand the reasoning, but it’s not a vision of the future I really want to welcome.”<br /> <br /> The corner of Yatori’s mouth twisted, this feeling was really consistent with her style and identity of ‘White arm* Igsem’<br /> <br /> “No, no, Yatori, I think it will depend on which perspective you look at it. After all the infantry motto to date is ‘Keep shooting even if the comrade on your side were to fall’. If we talk about it, that too is a really nasty scenario isn’t it?”<br /> <br /> “Hahaha…. perhaps both are just about the same, but humans cannot resist the trend of the times. From the standpoint of a commander of air shooter troops, we first have to adapt to the tactics of the new era, and if the opportunity arises, also promote development. In order to archieve this goal, I thought of establishing a new type of unit called ‘Sniper'”<br /> <br /> The substantive that was never heard before aroused the interest of all. The situation was leaving Torway a bit nervous and just as he was about to open mouth and keep explaining– Suuya frantically rushed into the trench.<br /> <br /> ” I deeply apologize for interrupting your conversation but since the Lieutenant is not present…. Report! A messenger has just arrived from the frontline ahead of here and is asking for rescue!”<br /> <br /> Yatori stood up first, her long flaming red hair was swinging and the red eyes shining of fighting spirit.<br /> <br /> “Asking for rescue? It sounds to be a very dire situation, call the messenger here.”<br /> <br /> “I think he will arrive shortly, however he looked like to be deeply wounded… ah, he is here!”<br /> <br /> After clearing the way, another soldier dragging his feel stepped in. His military uniform was stained red by the blood, furthermore there was a crossbow arrow stuck in his right thigh. It’s because of the contraction of the muscle that it couldn’t be extracted huh? Just thinking of this unimaginable tragic appearance made the atmosphere become very heavy.<br /> <br /> “…I’m officer Higasoz and I belong to the first Shinaak punitive brigade, thirty second air shooter platoon.”<br /> <br /> “You did a great job bringing the message even when suffering from such deep wounds. Please sit on this chair and try to relax, I will immediately call for medic–”<br /> <br /> “Thank you for your concern, but time is precious, please first allow me to give the report.”<br /> <br /> Officer Higasoz first inspired deeply many time to readjust his disordered breathing and then again opened mouth:<br /> <br /> “Our base one day by foot away from here is surrounded by enemies and is currently at risk of falling completely. I think everybody can understand from my appearance alone, just getting a messenger through cost the lives of many soldiers. As things are now, there is no time to hesitate, please send reinforcement as soon as possible… Guh…!”<br /> <br /> Right then officer Higasoz, as if he couldn’t bear with a headache, lowered his head, after struggling and groaning on the ground like an animal he finally lost consciousness and lied motionless face to the ground. Ikta while telling Suuya to get a medic, kept a severe expression from beginning to end while looking at the condition of the officer.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> The soldiers understood they were in a desperate situation only after the situation was already irreversible.<br /> <br /> “Fire!”<br /> <br /> Following the anxious order of the commander, the soldiers embattled at the top of the high platform opened fire. Although the target was the swarm of enemies below blocking them, the result was lacking. The reason being the enemy keeping distance at the edge of not suffering serious damage from air gun volleys.<br /> <br /> “Lieutenant, this way we can’t have a winner! Before our ammunitions runs out we need to break through their encirclement…!”<br /> <br /> Although the reasoning of the adjutant was correct, after hesitating, Lieutenant Bellary, the acting commander dejected the proposal. The tragedy he witnessed just a few hours earlier made his heart waver in implementing a breakthrough.<br /> <br /> “…. Dismissed! You too should have seen the fate of our comrades who just did that!”<br /> <br /> Besieged on all sides, this was the simplest way to describe their current situation.<br /> <br /> Around this high ground field base occupied by four empire platoons, were enemies in the lowlands on all four sides deploying an inclusive formation. Even if their troops already outnumbered the empire soldiers, the enemy didn’t make the initiative to attack. They only occasionally exhibited the will to charge in, increasing psychological pressure and basically maintained the encircled status. Moreover, that was already enough.<br /> <br /> “But they are waiting for us to exhaust our ammunition! …furthermore in the meantime the supply chain to the frontline has been cut…!”<br /> <br /> Interrupt the supply chain, and one after another eliminate the weakened enemy which stopped receiving support from the rear–this was the Shinaak tribe’s tactic. To archieve this goal, they didn’t necessarily need to defeat the enemy, it could be done as long as the enemy doesn’t march out of the relay station. This not only blocks supply to the frontlines, but also makes the surrounded bases gradually get consumed in the isolated battle. Just like the predicament Lieutenant Bellary’s troops has fallen into.<br /> <br /> Being on high ground had advantages over the enemies in the lowlands, this was the common sense Lieutenant Bellary had learned in military commanding. Because from a higher elevation they had good visual on the enemy, thus it made easy to react whatever action they should take; And if they were to charge into them, running down the slope would create momentum making it become power.<br /> <br /> However, he carelessly forgot, forgot that the place his troops were battling was not a single tower rising on a plain, but in a part of unique mountain area rich of undulating terrain. He also forgot that even if he wanted to break through with a charge, after that, awaiting for them was a steep terrain unsuitable for a smooth march.<br /> <br /> In contrast, the Shinaak tribe warriors understood that very well. Which is why when the Empire soldiers charged down from the high platform they didn’t confront them frontally, instead they let the enemy pass through first. Waiting for the moment of hesitation the enemy showed when they reached the dangerous terrain formation, and then they presented their fangs. Followed by impeccable preparations, they mercilessly devoured the unprepared backs.<br /> <br /> “Even if we can break through this encirclement, the following terrain will not allow a safe retreat…Now that I think about it, an abandoned high ground base was obliviously a trap, not catching on it was my mistake.”<br /> <br /> “Lieutenant……”<br /> <br /> “Strengthen your will, Sargent Ikshini. It seems we can only fight a protracted battle”<br /> <br /> Waiting for a judgemental error from the enemy, or the arrival of allied reinforcement, since they already lost the retreat route, Lieutenant Bellary was psychologically prepared for a complete siege battle.<br /> <br /> On the other hand, Lance corporal Kanna Temari who was at the same base and responsible of engaging the enemy felt fear from the indeed approaching ambiance of ruin.<br /> <br /> Since the moment she saw the surrounding terrain she had this unjustifiable ominous presentiment. However, Kanna was unable to poke deeper into her intuition until the feelings became truth. As an infantry she never had the education to effectively capitalize onto those feelings.<br /> <br /> “Squad leader! The range of air guns are not enough…! We still can’t use the wind mortars?”<br /> <br /> “We can’t! Mortar shells are even more scarce than bullets! If we waste them now, we would have no means to fight off the enemy in the event they launch an offensive! If we use it, it will be by taking advantage of when they rush to determine the outcome and get careless, that’s our only chance to deal a major blow to the enemy….”<br /> <br /> Although he said so himself, watching his attitude, the squad leader wasn’t really keen on the probability of that event. Probably because he thought that the enemy who devised such a thoughtful approach to the offensive wouldn’t commit a last moment mistake right? Kanna also felt the same.<br /> <br /> “…Ugh…Then, we have to keep shooting knowing it won’t hit?”<br /> <br /> “No, this is a pre-combat operation. If we insist in not using mortar shells, the enemy may suspect we no longer have them. If it was like that the enemy might decide on a charging attack, I think the Lieutenant is counting on that advantage to deal substantial damage to the enemy.”<br /> <br /> Kanna moved her focus onto the wind mortars to make sure if ordered, she would be able to immediately go operate it…. Because if they couldn’t just stay put and wait for reinforcement, this tactic would be their last mean to break the status quo.<br /> <br /> “Report! The enemy units begun to gather to the north! It’s possible they could directly go on offensive after gathering!”<br /> <br /> The scout situated on the northern side of the base, responsible for monitoring enemy’s movement shouted with high volume. The one in command, Lieutenant Bellary, after hearing the report, with a face full of hatred crooked the corners of his mouth.<br /> <br /> “Their actions is nine out of ten just trying to shaken us and not to actually planning an attack…”<br /> <br /> “Lieutenant….”<br /> <br /> “…. However, if we ignore all other possibilities, and got really bad luck, then it will be all over”<br /> <br /> Facing the reality that he could only act accordingly to the enemy’s ploy made Lieutenant Bellary grind his teeth, in the end he just rearranged the deployment so more soldiers could be moved to the north edge from other sides. Since they had to move the wind mortars as well, it made the already tided soldiers’ stamina drop even more severely.<br /> <br /> “Lance Corporal Kanna! We have to move to the north side! Leave Private Yazan here!”<br /> <br /> The squad leader after receiving the orders from Lieutenant Bellary started to move, Kanna as a reflex looked to her junior.<br /> <br /> “If something were to happen I will immediately have someone report, please be assured and leave this post to me.”<br /> <br /> Since his tone was firmer than she thought would be, Kanna nodded in relief.<br /> <br /> “Then I will leave it to you.”<br /> <br /> Kanna left the monitoring duty to Private Yazan and together with comrades in the same squad she started moving the wheel mounted wind mortar. Since at the beginning they were drawn in by horses, to move them now with only arms strength it truly felt quite heavy.<br /> <br /> During the time they were pushing the wind mortar, suddenly one comrade fell on his knee and started vomiting followed by another who felt dizzy and sat on the ground.<br /> <br /> “Hey! What happened? Pull yourselves together! Quickly push the mortar…!”<br /> <br /> Although the squad leader was shouting anxiously, Kanna inadvertently looked around and found–this was not a phenomenon happening only in her squad, but all squads had members suffering from poor health. No, not only that–<br /> <br /> “…. When did everybody become so thin…?”<br /> <br /> Kanna was rendered speechless. The face complexion could not be called livid anymore but white pale, their skin was dry and cracked, the meager cheeks sunken. Under sunlight doesn’t everybody look like a diseased?<br /> <br /> Of course Kanna too was quite tired because of this war lifestyle but she had yet to incur in serious health issues. As things are now, she finally was aware that she was quite lucky. As everyone were become like that, her companion just didn’t escape from that rule.<br /> <br /> While Kanna felt a shiver ran down her spine because of noticing this, in another area, Private Yazan who was left to monitoring the west field also experienced and abnormal situation. But he did not believe this abnormal situation was originated from himself.<br /> <br /> “….it clearly is daytime then why is it so dark? Did clouds cover the sun…?”<br /> <br /> Private Yazan murmured so while under a blue sky with no cloud in sight. In truth the world seen through his eyes indeed appeared to be dim. Furthermore, his symptoms of headache, tinnitus* and nausea also worsened, but he no longer was in the condition to determine these symptoms were all chained together by one condition.<br /> <br /> The task of monitoring the west side was of course not left to him alone, each squad left one person in charge for the same job. Although it was not ordered by the commander, the personnel choice was based on ‘those with not much stamina left’. In other words, although the enemy’s action must be corresponded by having soldiers running around the base, or pushing the mobile heavy wind mortar—to be excluded from that one had to reach the point of being the weakest soldiers among all.<br /> <br /> Not counting him, around Private Yazan were four other soldiers. Some directly lost consciousness while leaning on the wall of the fort; others knelt and threw up whatever was in their stomach; there were even some who started humming because of confusion…. the common trait between them was that they did not have the strength to correctly grasp the reality in front of them anymore<br /> <br /> “–Huh…”<br /> <br /> In the scenario of him not being able to stop his mind from wandering off, the world slowly devoid of light and even color shown by Private Yazan’s eyes, a fuzzy black silhouette appeared. The perception crisis did not kick in. He was already unclear of where he was or what situation he was in.<br /> <br /> “…Who…are you?”<br /> <br /> Even till the moment that arm swung down bringing down a certain ㄑ shaped object, Private Yazan offered no resistance at all.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> “Halt!”<br /> <br /> Ikta after briefly telling the troops to stop, probed a little bit from behind the rock and observed the situation on the other side.<br /> <br /> “Huff…huff…how is it? How do you feel about it? Ikta….”<br /> <br /> Matthew asked him while gasping for air. The effort to look for an appropriate route paid off, they reduced the supposed original one-day march by two hours, but of course this fast paced march couldn’t have not brought fatigue to the soldiers.<br /> <br /> “There’s no problem if you want to immediately attack, I already obtained the permission from the company commander.”<br /> <br /> The one saying this, Yatori, was the exception, her breathing wasn’t disturbed by one bit. Facing her spirit that has not lowered since the war began, Ikta instead could not respond with the command of ‘commence battle’.<br /> <br /> “Although those words were encouraging, but there’s no need for them.”<br /> <br /> Ikta’s tone kept being very dull, that strongly excluded to ‘show emotions’ because that could shake the soldiers. Because currently, the ‘Science’ that he believes in, was in need of someone who is able to carry on with no emotional attitude.<br /> <br /> “The results from scouting were that there’s no friendly activity from within the high base, there’s also no enemy presence in the lowland, in other words– everything is over.”<br /> <br /> “We will not proceed with the rescue. For at least the next two days the troops will not move from here”<br /> <br /> After entrusting the fainted officer Higasoz to the medic unit and ordering them to send the officer to the rear, Ikta, still keeping a dull tone, told his heartless plan to the companions.<br /> <br /> “…. Huh…? Ikkun, what did you just say….”<br /> <br /> “I said we will not be going to rescue them. More correctly is we have no means.”<br /> <br /> Facing Ikta who made such a cold assertion, of the present, only Yatori could immediately understand his intention. Matthew, Torway and Suuya were focusing the line of sigh mixed with surprise and reproach on him.<br /> <br /> “Hey! What’s the meaning of this Ikta! To say we have no mean to rescue them, but we don’t even have a clear understanding of the situation on the other side right? Don’t give up before even knowing the enemy’s numbers!”<br /> <br /> “Platoon leader, please let’s go help them at once! The soldiers’ stamina is not an issue!”<br /> <br /> Ikta while facing them and frontally bearing their blame said:<br /> <br /> “The issue is not manpower, Matthew; and not stamina as well, Suuya. It’s because of other reasons, unless we stay here and prepare for two days first, otherwise we would be incapable of keep moving higher onto the mountain.”<br /> <br /> The three showed an expression as if they couldn’t accept it, suddenly then Yatori decided to point to the heart of the issue.<br /> <br /> “…it’s to adapt to the altitude right?”<br /> <br /> Hearing those words, Ikta closed his eyes and confirmed. The trio stared at him with strong puzzled looks.<br /> <br /> “Although I believe nobody has forgot this, but right now we are engaging battle on the Grand Arfatra Mountain range, compared to the altitude we are used to live, the elevation we are risking our lives at is different as day and night… Then if we want to do such whimsical act, then we have to comply to the rules of the highlands.”<br /> <br /> “Rules of the highland…Ikkun, you mean…?”<br /> <br /> “First, you can’t suddenly increase the elevation in a short amount of time, especially after reaching 3000 meters– although there are other rules, but currently the main reason for our inability to immediately go on a rescue mission is this.”<br /> <br /> After estimating when Ikta would finish speaking, Yatori temporally substituted him in explaining.<br /> <br /> “I think everyone has experienced this, the more you go up on the mountain, the harder it is to breath. It is said that it’s because compared to the plain the air on the mountain is thinner. Then after reaching the highlands the people who used to live on the plain like us will be affected by a series of symptoms caused by the thin air. Including headaches, nausea, loss of appetite, insomnia, swollen limbs, chest tightness and so on– together these are called ‘Mountain sickness'”<br /> <br /> “If we neglect on the signs the body shows us and keep climbing, then our condition will worsen. Other than the more severe symptoms of what Yatori has said, you will show inability to walk straight, see visual and hear auditory hallucinations, narrowing and darkening of the field of view and others. If you were to lose consciousness, then that mean you are almost dead…So how are you guys feeling about this? Although I admit that I had taken this issue into consideration as far as I could, but showing early symptoms of headache, nausea and chest tightness is also a normal phenomenon.”<br /> <br /> Matthew and Suuya immediately pressed their chest. Ikta looking at their actions continued:<br /> <br /> “Professor Anarai collectively referred to these symptoms as ‘Altitude sickness*’, it’s a hazardous trap lying in the mountains. The iron rule I was taught about climbing is first avoid to fall into this trap. To archieve that the essential step is just as Yatori has mentioned at the beginning ‘Acclimate to the elevation'”<br /> <br /> “……Acclimate to the elevation….”<br /> <br /> “Correct, just as it literally says it makes the body adapt to the elevation, at least till the symptoms of ‘mountain sickness’ no longer appears. When you are over 3000 meters if something like this is not done, it could be fatal. Incidentally the place we are right now is a lot higher than that benchmark.”<br /> <br /> “In other words, it’s to let our bodies adapt to the altitude that for two days we can’t move from here…?”<br /> <br /> “Right. There’s risk in climbing alone, if you also want to fight then it’s just looking for death. If you have to agonistically strain your body before it adapts, it will suddenly make the altitude sickness effects a lot worse. What do you think will be the fate of increasingly weak soldiers when facing enemies in battles?”<br /> <br /> No one else raised objections, because the result was too easily imaginable.<br /> <br /> “Based on the aforementioned, the earliest time we can go on a rescue mission is two days from now, in that time we must do our best and adapt to the altitude. The specific method is to drink twice the average amount of fluids and urinate a lot, while breathing pay attention to do deep abdominal inspiration and while sleeping be careful to keep your body warm and not expose it to the cold.”<br /> <br /> After finishing talking, Ikta moved his sight away from the others and with a somehow alienated manner announced:<br /> <br /> “Of everyone here, the current temporally commander is me right…Assuming that responsibility I decided not to report to Lieutenant Niger about Officer Higasoz’s request for reinforcement.”<br /> <br /> Hearing those words, everyone showed a severe expression, in such situation the youth deeply sighed and once again opened his mouth:<br /> <br /> “…how do I say this… I know saying these words is stupid, I also know that you don’t want to hear them–but even so, I have to say this is an order, and you must abide.”<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> “…. There is no ambush set for the rescue. Since our allies were completely destroyed, I thought the possibility of that was quite high.”<br /> <br /> Yatori said so while she climbed the hill full of bodies from allies and enemies. Since they already sent scouts to survey the interior, they would not fall into enemy’s ambushes. On the rear were Matthew and Torway plus Lieutenant Niger’s troops in formation, to assure an escape route just in case.<br /> <br /> “Maybe it’s because the Shinaak also suffered so much damage that they couldn’t set ambush anymore… Achoo!”<br /> <br /> Following the sneeze, Ikta stepped onto the high platform– that is where the field base was set. He stopped his feet in the middle of the base and looked around. Yatori who was late by one beat, caught up and showed a stiff expression to the spectacle in her eyes.<br /> <br /> Right now the base was filled with the silence of over one hundred casualties from the four platoon and dozens of enemies. The freezing and dryness typical to highlands preserved the bodies from decomposition, those who fell in battle, those who perished in panic, and also those who lost their lives without even realizing it…the way of death was different for everyone. From their body posture and location, one could deduce their last moments as well as how they were trying to fight the inevitable.<br /> <br /> “…Although painful but the choice you face might be forced on the battlefield, like whether or not to go and help your companions. Which means you first have to put on the scale and balance the risk and chances of success, then decide whether you will join the battle…”<br /> <br /> Yatori murmured so, it was rare to see her show the conflict in her heart.<br /> <br /> “The majority of the bodies are within the base, it seems till the end they didn’t try the strategy of gathering all troops and trying to break through the encirclement.”<br /> <br /> Till the last moment of the last man standing, did they believe the reinforcement would arrive and waited? Ikta was convinced that not bringing Matthew and Torway here was the correct decision.<br /> <br /> “…However, although we have arrived here, there is almost nothing we can recover. The spirits were all taken away, and at the current stage, even if we wanted to carry the bodies we wouldn’t be able to do it.”<br /> <br /> “Let’s collect the tags of commanders who fell in battle and then withdraw.”<br /> <br /> After reaching a consensus on what to do, the two together with the troops they brought, separated to look for the commanders’ corpses.<br /> <br /> Ikta moved to the eastern side of the base–while inspecting this zone of the fort, the image two bodies stacked on each other entered his vision.<br /> <br /> Just as Ikta was about to inadvertently pass on the sides, a sudden gust of wind made the loosened ribbon from the hair of one body entangled in his feet. However, just as the youth was about to reach and remove the ribbon–a sense of familiarity he didn’t want to feel swarmed his mind.<br /> <br /> “…Guh–”<br /> <br /> The brown ribbon was stained with marks of the owner’s blood. Ikta still remembered this color and this plainness, remembered the unremarkable decoration on the ponytail, and also remembered it being the only cute part of that girl’s dressing–<br /> <br /> “Why it had to be…”<br /> <br /> [[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin-Volume_2_Chapter_3_Image_3.jpg|thumbnail|Ikta rage mode after discovering the dead Kanna]]<br /> <br /> This moment he could not help but whisper those words as his actions were already involuntary. That’s why Ikta closed his mouth and as if it wasn’t enough he held his breath too.<br /> <br /> When he finally managed to get his self-control back, he slowly moved his sight on the two bodies again…The first to have perished should be the male soldier below her. The girl was in a supine position that covered the body of the male soldier, her body was lacerated with countless stab wounds; furthermore, her still held an air gun with the bayonet equipped–You could understand with a glance that her life ended when she wanted to protect a companion.<br /> <br /> “I had since met you twice.”<br /> <br /> His self-restrain begun to crack and his tightly closed lips softened. The words that shouldn’t be said poured out of Ikta’s heart.<br /> <br /> “I always, had been looking forward to our third meeting–”<br /> <br /> This was a meaningless confession, for him to be a follower of science those were empty words that should not have been said.<br /> <br /> “–…. Kuh………Good bye, Kanna.”<br /> <br /> As if he was swinging down a hatchet, with those words Ikta bid farewell and cut off his current inexcusably disgraceful appearance… As if sensing the time was ripe, a gust of wind took the ribbon in his hand away. The youth did not try to catch the object that was flying far away, he turned his back and walked past.<br /> <br /> &lt;noinclude&gt;<br /> <br /> {| border=&quot;1&quot; cellpadding=&quot;5&quot; cellspacing=&quot;0&quot; style=&quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&quot;<br /> |-<br /> | Back to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> | Return to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin|Main Page]]<br /> | Forward to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]<br /> &lt;/noinclude&gt;</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Tenkyou_no_Alderamin:Volume_2_Chapter_2&diff=512510 2017-02-12T01:52:36Z

<p>Hypernova: Fixed no open &lt;noinclude&gt;</p> <hr /> <div>==The Various Problems with the Land of the North==<br /> <br /> [[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin-Volume_2_Chapter_2_Image_1.jpg|thumbnail|intro]]<br /> <br /> After moving toward the northern boundaries, the humidity that always lingered around disappeared, the huge plants covering the dry soil were also replaced by grasslands, further north they arrived at a gravel area with very few water sources spread in the wilderness, this was an area harsh even for the most prepared traveler.<br /> <br /> The soldiers, during this long-drawn carriage travel, could only gaze at the ever-changing terrain. At the very least they reached the so called “Place with no reclamation value” and consequentially abandoned as borders.<br /> <br /> From the last village, which was also the closest about 10 KM away from their current position, they are welcomed to the Empire’s most northern outpost.<br /> <br /> After all personnel were accommodated into the base, the welcome speech to the neatly-lined soldiers begun.<br /> <br /> “High Grade Military Officer Cadets as well as the training soldiers, I welcome your arrival this year as well. I feel extremely joyous for your presence at the Northern stronghold!”<br /> <br /> The interlocutor was the supreme commander of the Northern stronghold, Lieutenant General Tamshiikushik Safida.<br /> <br /> “Then, moving to a gloomier topic… surely everyone present knows of the collapse of the eastern region. As a fellow protector of one-fifth of the Empire’s land, I feel deep regrets. The moment the savages of Kioka ravaged our lands, if I had lead a group of soldiers to the Eastern stronghold, then it wouldn’t have ended with such results… Even now, my chest still fills up with remorse when I think about this.”<br /> <br /> After hearing such words, not only Ikta but many felt disagreement… Even without knowing how many people his ‘a group of soldiers’ referred to, but given the scenario that even Lieutenant General Rikan, who was present there and risking his own life couldn’t do a thing, in which way would Lieutenant General Safida have overturned the situation? Furthermore, in his speech, not once has he given commemoration to the fallen officers.<br /> <br /> “In order to avoid such re-occurrence, we have to train exhaustively every day and wholeheartedly mold an indomitable strength, technique and mindset. Because the day for the battle of revenge will come, and whether we are able to counterattack Kioka, all will depend on our soldiers’ loyalty and patriotism.”<br /> <br /> After that, the rubbish motivational opening, which was something that would enter from one ear end exit throughout the other, continued for 20 minutes. The speaker was completely unaware of the growing boredom and the increasing annoyance among the soldiers.<br /> <br /> “…based on the aforementioned, I hope that you, whom will be shouldering the future of the army, your patriotism shall be strong and pure! — Although brief, that was my speech.”<br /> <br /> After the ending words, Ikta, standing at the front of the third illumination battalion, shrugged disapprovingly–Brief, huh? Where was it brief? Since it was just statement devoid of any content you should at least have the decency to end it early.<br /> <br /> Lieutenant General Safida, while walking down and enjoying the feeling of finishing the speech, was replaced by a tall and slim looking man who is now standing on the podium.<br /> <br /> Maybe he was feeling unwell? His complexion looked bad.<br /> <br /> “…I’m the aide of the supreme commander… cough, cough… Major Yuskushiram Taekk. Cough…cough, cough… Sorry. Then I will herein state everyone’s treatment.”<br /> <br /> Completely opposite to the empty speech given by the commander, Major Taekk exclusively instructed on practical and complete instruction. Such were information regarding which local troop the training troops will be incorporated, how the command system will become, where will be the living quarters of the soldiers, where is the dining room, etc.<br /> <br /> “…That’s it, if…cough, cough… there’s anything you don’t understand, you can ask me questions now.”<br /> <br /> After determining there were no more questions and ascertaining no one raised hands, Major Taekk made a salute to all present and left the podium while coughing.<br /> <br /> While he obliviously wasn’t that old, yet his slightly curved back is giving a feeling of sadness comparable to that of an old cad.<br /> <br /> Only now Ikta murmured something everyone present was thinking.<br /> <br /> “… You can discern the job distribution at a glance, that man must be under a lot of psychological pressure”<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> A notification requesting everyone’s presence at the welcome party immediately came when they were finally taking a breath after being led to their rooms and depositing their luggage.<br /> <br /> Since the time is now noon and this is a military facility on the border, even if it is called a welcome party, it is mainly just a plain gathering, even the location is just the big room used for conferences.<br /> <br /> Based on the contents, Ikta and Yatori’s Imperial Segal High Grade Academy’s graduation meal was much more prosperous, but that situation was a given, and the only person who could complain about the absence of liquors would be Ikta.<br /> <br /> “To the prosperity of the rule of his majesty and the lands protected by us soldiers– Cheers!”<br /> <br /> Following the lead of Lieutenant General Safida, the military officers raised their cups filled with grape juice.<br /> <br /> Next came the time of socializing, which to the High Grade Military Officer Cadets was a moment where they must accept the greetings of all senior officers.<br /> <br /> Of course the interest of these people wouldn’t have left alone the members of the legendary ‘Order of Knights’.<br /> <br /> “Are you the five who were bestowed knighthood together, the much anticipated newbies?”<br /> <br /> “Heard you guys passed the Kioka border with her Highness the Princess? That luck is worth a toast, let’s drink!”<br /> <br /> “Did you meet Kioka soldiers? I heard they run like beasts and eat raw meat, is it true?”<br /> <br /> Facing the five who obtained knighthood in such special case, the attitude of senior officers was displayed in a wide range. There were those who closed in by pure curiosity; also people leaking jealousy every time they spoke; and of course people who tried to get close to them thinking ahead of the time.<br /> <br /> There were especially many people asking a description of their fight with Kioka soldiers. The reason was because most of the soldiers living in the far north had no experience in engaging battle with Kioka.<br /> <br /> Yatori and Torway’s displayed the ability to cope with the situation, however Matthew and Haru’s puzzled look were also at the center of the spotlight. Incidentally, Her Highness Chamille, with a not so amused look while sitting at the seat of honor, was having a conversation with Lieutenant General Safida who was sitting next to her.<br /> <br /> Since she didn’t want to intrude in the military formalities, she especially made use of her royal position to get out of the scene.<br /> <br /> Well, talking about the only one who was left, he was already hiding around the corners of the room trying to avoid being at the center of discussion.<br /> <br /> He had very little interest in military socializing to begin with, furthermore the only few female officials were already swarming around Torway, which made this case’s boringness rare even for Ikta’s standards.<br /> <br /> However, when he was just about to sweep through all the food by munching silently, an officer left the group and walked towards Ikta. It was a young man with an uncleanly shaven beard and mustache. In his pouch one could see the same kind of light spirit as Ikta’s Kusu.<br /> <br /> “–Hey, are you having fun?”<br /> <br /> The man affectionately spoke to Ikta and readily pulled a chair to sit next to him.<br /> <br /> “Yes, thanks to you.”<br /> <br /> “There’s no need to be so sarcastic…Anyway you too are a light spirit user huh?”<br /> <br /> The man’s gaze landed at Ikta’s waist.<br /> <br /> Ikta originally wanted to drive him away by being cynical, but after seeing no such reaction from his counterpart, he corrected his attitude slightly and started a self-introduction.<br /> <br /> “…I’m the Platoon Leader of the third illumination battalion, Warrant Officer Ikta Sorlok. This is my partner Kusu.”<br /> <br /> “I belong to the first regiment of the Northern Region, the commander of the ninth illumination company, Lieutenant Senpa Sazaruf and this is my partner Chi, pleased to meet you”<br /> <br /> After the greetings of their respective masters the spirits in their pouch also did the same action. Past the official introductions, a bold yet pleasant smile surfaced on Lieutenant Sazaruf’s face.<br /> <br /> “I’ve heard before that in the legendary ‘Order of Knights’ there was a troublesome guy, as I thought it was you, right?”<br /> <br /> “Since being there would expose my unfitness, I’m keeping my distances.”<br /> <br /> “Hm, yeah you certainly don’t look like a Knight, that handsome guy there sure looks a lot more into the role.”<br /> <br /> The words inadvertently spoken by Lieutenant Sazaruf cruelly stabbed in Ikta’s chest.<br /> <br /> “Haha–hahaha, hey you really are straightforward. Hahahaha…. Haha.”<br /> <br /> Ikta, who originally attempted to overcome the situation with an impactful laughter failed, is now frozen in place with a half smiling face…<br /> <br /> “…UuuUuuuUuArghHhhhHh…!!”<br /> <br /> In the end, he held his head with both hands, lowered his stance and let out a beast-like sound.<br /> <br /> “Whoa! Wait… you’re crying just for that…? Are these the legendary Manly Tears?”<br /> <br /> “Damnit…! Those Ikemen who can attract women even without saying a word…such odious creatures!”<br /> <br /> “Hey Hey Hey, you really just spoke whatever passed through your head! Your collapse as a human being is way too sudden!”<br /> <br /> One could feel the commotion even from afar, and while Lieutenant Sazaruf was being overwhelmed by the situation, Her Highness Chamille, already feeling exhausted by the conversation with Lieutenant General, walked towards them with a disapproving expression.<br /> <br /> “…I only took my eyes away from you for a moment… Sorlok, the banquet has just started, what are you feeling dissatisfied for?”<br /> <br /> Instead of Ikta who was being interpolated by the Princess, it was Lieutenant Sazaruf who overreacted.<br /> <br /> Seeing how he was standing straight while doing a formal salute, the Princess shook her head with a difficult expression.<br /> <br /> “You can relax… No, please relax Lieutenant. As stated by the military ranks, you are actually my superior.”<br /> <br /> “Ah, no… that would be outrageous…!”<br /> <br /> “It seems Sorlok immediately brought you troubles. Not only he has a bad personality, his character is also an issue, but if you look deep enough there are still good parts. So, thank you for your care in the future… uhm…”<br /> <br /> “This one belong to the first regiment of the Northern Region, Commander of the ninth illumination company, Lieutenant Senpa Sazaruf!”<br /> <br /> Their statements made it very awkward and he was not certain of which side was better. The so-called Royals are truly an existence that creates confusion in a vertical structure– Ikta thought so, but at that right moment a loud voice reverberated.<br /> <br /> “Hahaha! My long awaited day has finally come! Daughter of Igsem!”<br /> <br /> With a voice loud enough to make everybody turn their head, the owner of it proudly stood at the center of the room; Yatori who was laughing with senior officers faced him with a positive attitude.<br /> <br /> The man was full of muscles, whether you looked at it vertically or horizontally, and had a lion like mane of hard red hair.<br /> <br /> In addition to the two wooden swords in his hands, there was another strapped at his waist totaling three.<br /> <br /> “What may I do for you?”<br /> <br /> At Yatori’s earnest replay, the strongman forcefully stepped on the floor.<br /> <br /> “I will say this only once so listen well! My affiliation is with the first regiment of the Northern Region, I serve as the Platoon Leader of twenty-second cuirassier battalion, Deinkun Hargunska! The age is 26, rank is Warrant Officer! My reliable partner is the water spirit Niki!”<br /> <br /> “I also shall present myself then, I’m the Platoon leader of the first training platoon of incineration division, Warrant Officer Yatorishino Igsem, my partner is Shia. Please take care of me, Warrant Officer Hargunska.”<br /> <br /> “I was aware of your name, and now I will remember your affiliation and rank! Okay, let’s leave the rest to our sword!”<br /> <br /> Hargunska threw the swords in his hands and Yatori received them. The other party carefully prepared a set of military saber and a short gauche. She moved her sight line upward to the seat of Lieutenant General Safida.<br /> <br /> “I have received a duel request. Lieutenant General Safida, may we borrow some fighting space?”<br /> <br /> “Major, your heard her, what now?”<br /> <br /> “Yes… cough, cough… the girl is the current generation of Igsem? Then, since outside is getting dark, feel free to fight here. We just need to set an area and the rules as we can’t let you break furniture. Cough…”<br /> <br /> The Major feebly finished speaking, the Lieutenant General then fumblingly nodded, announcing to both:<br /> <br /> “Good, you two may proceed, everyone else help moving the tableware… also it’s worth mentioning that in the whole Northern Garrison there’s no one who can match Hargunska’s sword skills. Against such fierce opponent, you can fully display the renowned reputation of the best two handed techniques of the Igsem family.”<br /> <br /> Hearing that, Yatori instead left the short wooden gauche threw by her opponent in Haro’s custody.<br /> <br /> Seeing this made Warrant Officer Hargunska very angry.<br /> <br /> “Oi! What is the meaning of this?”<br /> <br /> “Please don’t worry, I think facing an opponent wielding only one sword with two is unfair.”<br /> <br /> Hearing those underestimating like lines made a vein pop on Hargunska’s solar plexus. He drew the large sword at his waist and held it in a frontal stance. His audacity made him look like a solid tower.<br /> <br /> “You mean you are not taking me seriously! I sure am being underestimated!”<br /> <br /> “Igsem’s two sword style was developed for the sake of facing many foes at once, if the opponent is a lone person, one sword is enough.”<br /> <br /> Yatori’s casual replay made the calm officers get excited too. Without anyone saying so, the spectator moved to form a circle around the two resulting in the formation of a dueling space. The sudden tension made the majority of the people happy, but there were also a few among them with a cheeky unpleased look.<br /> <br /> “…Such a vulgar practice, Yatori’s skills are not a showpiece for people to enjoy.”<br /> <br /> Her Highness Chamille spoke with an unhappy face.<br /> <br /> Hearing the Royalty’s thoughts, Lieutenant Sazaruf immediately intended to intrude the duel and stop it, but before he could, someone bluntly interrupted him:<br /> <br /> “Your idea is wrong, Igsem’s sword skill is indeed a showpiece, princess.”<br /> <br /> “… What did you say?” The princess stared Ikta with sharp eyes.<br /> <br /> The young man disregarded the look Lieutenant Sazaruf sent as if saying “Have you gone mad? Who do you think you are replying to?” and continued:<br /> <br /> “Seeing how smoothly the whole process went, I would say that nine out of ten this is a scheduled arrangement. Yatori should also have noticed it, this is common practice, it happens wherever a member of the Igsem family goes.”<br /> <br /> “You mean even the supreme commander Safida want to watch such commotion? I really can’t understand people. Such abrupt and selfish actions clearly are ruining the order which is the basics of the military.”<br /> <br /> Ikta gave a fleeting glance at the disagreeing princess and then moved his hand to his chin.<br /> <br /> “… Why do you think Yatori is allowed to wield two swords?”<br /> <br /> “If you are asking why… isn’t it because she is really strong?”<br /> <br /> “It is not so. As princess has said it before, it is essential to maintain order in the military. Following this principle, not only soldiers but also officer should be given a standardized set of equipment, this is not something that can be changed on a personal basis. So the two wielding Yatori would be an impossible figure if you were following the normal rules.”<br /> <br /> Seeing Ikta gushing out that speech made Lieutenant Sazaruf widen his eyes in surprise.<br /> <br /> Since it seemed the tables have been moved, the dueling field prepared and the crowd parted to have a better look, the youth said to the princess as a prelude: “This will be a little long”<br /> <br /> “Hundreds of years ago, when Katjvarna Empire was still in chaos, there were warlords everywhere, each advocating independence and regarding the land entrusted to them by the Emperor as their own. At that time without a strong central power, there were no military administration and the army had its own administrative unit. To be clearer it meant that in the Empire there where multiple Kings totaling dozens. In this scenario even the Emperor is but ‘one of the kings’.”<br /> <br /> “That was common knowledge. After that, feeling a sense of looming crisis in the politically and militarily lacking Empire, from the powerful warlords, three forces stood out and crowned the Emperor as the absolute monarch. They were the Igsem, Remeon and Yurgus… the nowadays called ‘Loyal Triad’ families.”<br /> <br /> “Yes, their objective was a central administration for political and military affairs, and putting those powers in the hands of the ‘Emperor’. This practice would reduce the risk of internal strife and create a system which could wholeheartedly fight foreign enemies.<br /> <br /> Of course this was not an easy task since conflict could not be avoided with the selfishly proclaimed local warlords. But even so, in order to promote reforms, the loyal triad had to substantially reduce the amount of warlord clans. In other words, they used the tool called war to destroy them, but the process was not an eradication done indiscriminately and without distinction, they thought it through and made survival impossible only to hostile families. Among those who lived, there are families existing still today, the Tetdrich is one of such… them and the loyal triad are now called the old warlord families.”<br /> <br /> “Exactly as you said…but what connection does this history have with ‘showpiece of Yatori’s swords’?”<br /> <br /> “So, ah, the central government and the modern focus on order in the Katjvarna’s army… the one who established those foundations were no other but Yatori’s ancestor. As a descendant of the orthodox Igsem, even if she had real power, if she did not put on display, under clear view, on her waist the privilege they obtained, wouldn’t that be forfeiting history?”<br /> <br /> “Hm, that is true… but in reality Yatori, no I should say all those related to Igsem, are allowed double swords isn’t it so?”<br /> <br /> “Yeah. Thus those who initially got excited were not the Igsem. After the long period of chaos… at the completion of the centralization of political and military power, while the Igsem family head was reporting of those success to the Emperor, he had at his side the two blades he considered part of his soul. But in order to establish the supremacy of ‘Order’ in the newly formed national army, he first had to devoid himself of his individuality.<br /> <br /> On the other hand, the Emperor felt puzzled. Since the Emperor put a vast amount of trust in Igsem, losing the two swords that could be called a symbol of Igsem was a very serious issue. Although the Emperor tried to persuade him with various reason, the stubbornly loyal Igsem didn’t show any will to compromise. As he was the monarch, the Emperor could simply order ‘You shalt not discard thine swords’ but giving orders with no proper reason could form cracks in their relationship. The Emperor was fret by this but in the end he did not waste efforts as he finally found an excuse.”<br /> <br /> Hearing that her Highness the Princess suddenly remembered.<br /> <br /> “… Is that so, this is the story about the ‘Undefeated Oath’ right?”<br /> <br /> “Correct. To the unwilling Igsem the Emperor said ‘Although you are forfeiting your swords for the Order, your swords have already become the honor of the Empire itself. The soldier step on the battlefield encouraged by the swords, the populace trusts the blades will defend the country so they can faithfully believe in us every day. This is obliviously the truth but you still intend to discard your swords, if this is not a disruption of Order then I don’t know what is.'”<br /> <br /> “That was a really bad argument… and it shouldn’t have been generalized like that. But in those unsettling times, I guess everybody hoped there would be a Hero.”<br /> <br /> “Igsem was touched by the speech and after reflecting on it, he said so: ‘Then, till these swords suffer a crushing defeat and fails to protect those it has to’. He swore to continue wielding the two swords until he is defeated in fight… this is also a strong declaration that he will definitely not enjoy the privilege of wielding two swords just because of his status.”<br /> <br /> During the lengthy conversation between the two, at the center of the room the duel finally begun. Warrant Officer Hargunska attacked first, he raised the wooden sword over his head and swung it down with all his might.<br /> <br /> “At the condition of being undefeated, the existence of Igsem’s double swords is allowed in the military, so it actually is a showpiece. It is a simple premise of incredible strength. If a Igsem want to succeed in having two swords at their waist, then they have to demonstrate to everybody the fact that they are the strongest.”<br /> <br /> Yatori who sidestepped the enemy’s attack is for the moment only focusing on defense.<br /> <br /> This is also a tacit understanding, if you truly are the strongest then there would be no need to rush in determining the winner.<br /> <br /> To undertake all of enemy’s ability and then beautifully defeat the opponent. In a duel this approach is the only allowed one for an Igsem.<br /> <br /> “Not all Igsem descendant possessed such strong spirit. Since ‘Undefeated Oath’ is renewed every generation…. the ones who could keep the two swords at waist from their coming of age to the end of their life, even if you were to count the entirety of Igsem’s family tree, could be counted on your fingers.”<br /> <br /> Although warrant officer Hargunska successfully performed an attack, his face still showed anxiety. That was a normal reaction as Yatori who received his fierce attack did not strike back. Even so, the position of the two hardly changed from their initial standing.<br /> <br /> “Princess, you should have already seen this during the incident with Captain Ison– but it is a rare opportunity, please enjoy the spectacle… the rare incarnation of an undefeated person, the so called Igsem.”<br /> <br /> Klang! At the ring of this crisp sound, the wooden sword in Warrant Officer Hargunska’s hand disappeared. Even if only a handful of people grasped the moment the sword flew, everyone raised their head to see the result of her action.<br /> <br /> Chatter spread among the spectators– as the missing wooden sword is stabbed directly in the ceiling above.<br /> <br /> “That surely can be called fortitude of the sword. I feel lucky to have had the opportunity to exchange blows with you Warrant Officer Hargunska.”<br /> <br /> The winner, Yatori, started praising her opponent first. Even though it was just a step away from being considered sarcasm, Hargunska himself understood Yatori’s intentions.<br /> <br /> Grasping the exact instant the wooden sword was about to be swung down, an upward hit carefully aimed at the hilt, such divine technique used the impact to make him lose grip. As for how far the sword would flew, it depended on how much upstream force there was. Thus by making the sword stuck on the ceiling proved not only she defeated the opponent but also the incredible strength she possessed.<br /> <br /> “….. Brilliant, Yatorishino Igsem!”<br /> <br /> Even with such landslide victory she has not insulting the opponent. This noble attitude would make even the loser feel admiration. Warrant Officer Hargunska, without even realizing it, stretched his right hand, Yatori also replied to the handshake with a smile.<br /> <br /> The outcome of such impeccable duel made the public very excited. People flocked toward Yatori and the circle formed to observe the match quickly dissolved.<br /> <br /> Ikta who stayed out of the crowd murmured with a blank face to the scene:<br /> <br /> “That’s for safeguarding the current imperial system. Because she truly believes in your capability, princess, that she risked her life protecting you.”<br /> <br /> “………..”<br /> <br /> “Please don’t forget this fact, princess. No matter how big your dreams are, please absolutely never forget this.”<br /> <br /> Maybe because he couldn’t stand watching Yatori being pushed around, Ikta after concluding the conversation stood up and calmly, with little efforts, mixed together with the officers surrounding her.<br /> <br /> The princess while thinking about the warning she just received, walked back to the seat of honor with a serious expression.<br /> <br /> “…. I feel like the newcomers this year are all freaks.”<br /> <br /> The ignored Lieutenant Sazaruf could only put out this thought.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> “Anyway, to tell the truth you guys arrived with the perfect timing, well, you could also call it the most boring time.”<br /> <br /> With the endless mountains as background in the north, the soldiers marched uniformly. Walking at the front of the ranks, Lieutenant Sazaruf told the young officers.<br /> <br /> “In fact, just a while back the tension here could be cut with a knife. Because of the difficulties the Eastern front was facing, I thought they would request reinforcements from the north.”<br /> <br /> After Torway, who thought this was way too easy even for a military exercise asked, Lieutenant Sazaruf replied with a depressed expression while shaking his head.<br /> <br /> “It goes without saying. That was the blazing war front even that Lieutenant General Rikan couldn’t handle, who would ever volunteer to go there? In the records of this Eastern War, most of the officials handling the final retreat have perished, including Lieutenant General Rikan himself.”<br /> <br /> “But maybe by sending out a large amount of reinforcements we could have changed the outcome of the war.”<br /> <br /> Matthew boldly interrupted with his opinion, making Lieutenant’s lips turn up in a grin.<br /> <br /> “Quite brave opinion you have there… incidentally, warrant officer Tetdrich, people with such brave thoughts are called ‘Soldiers from Central’ in the northern region.”<br /> <br /> “Huh? From Central?”<br /> <br /> “Right, according to our sayings, Warrant Officer Deinkun who had a fight with miss Igsem at the welcome party is also that kind of person. Not long ago, that guy was insisting to send reinforcements to the east. Not to say about the problems he caused to his superior officer, he later went to discuss directly with the supreme commander and even wrote a voluntary letter to the Emperor, of course he was stopped by the disciplinary committee before sending it.”<br /> <br /> “So… the phrase ‘Soldiers from Central’ is referring to very motivated people?”<br /> <br /> Haro’s innocent question made the Lieutenant first widen his eyes, then burst into an uncontrollable laugh.<br /> <br /> “T-That, don’t you want to go help?”<br /> <br /> “…Wahahaaha! Yeah, that’s basically it Warrant Officer Bekkel. But to be more precise it means ‘Those who still have motivation even after being dispatched to the North’. Maybe the situation is different at Central but here those kind of people are the minority.”<br /> <br /> After making these youths filled with dreams and passion widen their eyes, Lieutenant Sazaruf shifted his gaze toward the northern mountains, he then spread his arms as to embrace the scenery.<br /> <br /> “And which mountain shall bear the responsibility!”<br /> <br /> “…Are you referring to the Arfatra Mountains? Why is it so?”<br /> <br /> “Do you even need to ask? Because those mountains will block the enemies in front of us.”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Sazaruf confidently made this assertion, but the young officers’ faces were caught in a surprised frown.<br /> <br /> “‘Grand Arfatra is ‘God’s ladder’… In 900 years of Katjvarna Empire’s history never once as an enemy crossed those mountains to attack…so the name ‘God’s ladder’ originated because of that.”<br /> <br /> “You are totally right Warrant Officer Remeon. It’s a shame, if I were an instructor I would draw you a flower circle.”<br /> {| class=&quot;wikitable&quot;<br /> |-<br /> ! Note<br /> |-<br /> | in japan flowers are drawn on the test paper of children who scored the maximum<br /> |}<br /> <br /> Uhm… isn’t Lieutenant our standing instructor here?”<br /> <br /> “What? Is it so? Then let’s really draw you a flower circle.”<br /> <br /> Saying that, Lieutenant took out a pen from his breast pocket and drew a flower on Torway’s forehead.<br /> <br /> A laughter busted around him and Torway was left with an expression hard to describe.<br /> <br /> “Even if enemies haven’t crossed the god’s ladder, there are people living over there right?”<br /> <br /> Yatori who was silent until not interrupted with a sharp tone.<br /> <br /> Hearing that, Lieutenant Sazaruf wanted to draw a flower on Yatori’s forehead too but seeing how easily she dodged with an upper body movement, he quickly gave up.<br /> <br /> “…Huhuhu, you are right. Though the northern region has the protection of the Grand Arfatra, we can’t leave all the troublesome work to the mountains. In other words, our job is–”<br /> <br /> “Natives risk control, or the management of the situation with the natives living on the Grand Arfatra Mountains, the Shinaak Tribe.”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Sazaruf nodded to Torway’s answer and proceeded to draw a second flower on his forehead.<br /> <br /> “That’s it. In the mountain range lives many, who although are considered belonging to the empire, are not thought as resident of Katjvarna, the people of Shinaak tribe. According to history we have not been harmonious with them. Even though for the last few hundred years there were no major conflict, small disputes often occur.”<br /> <br /> “Meaning our job is to give those mountain rednecks a lesson? It’s almost like exterminating pests.”<br /> <br /> The muscle-brain Agra said with a sneer, the Lieutenant shrugged his shoulder with a wry smile.<br /> <br /> “While we do exterminate pests, our past job also included dealing with the brave men who wet their pants due to the shock… but now, even that has changed.”<br /> <br /> “Changed? Why is it so?”<br /> <br /> “Since two years ago, incidents with the Shinaak tribe have significantly diminished. Seems like those guy have turned page and don’t want to cause troubles anymore. In the past, maybe twice per month, if unlucky, five or six times, there were even days when you had to deal with mountain thieves at the same time. But for the past six months not even the operation ‘Send Punitive Force’ happened.”<br /> <br /> To the ‘Many Battles’ they heard before coming here, this news made disappointment appear on the majority of the motivated young warrant officers’ faces, only Yatori and Torway had a severe expression.<br /> <br /> When the talks ended, the march resumed. Unable to tolerate the boredom, the muscle-brain Agra complained with dissatisfaction:<br /> <br /> “Lieutenant, I know that this battalion is idle now, so what is the exercise for? Since three hours ago we have been marching along the mountains to and fro, this can’t even be considered training!”<br /> <br /> “You are right! But we cannot stop midway through, after all we used the excuse of training to put this display of military prowess. Maybe it is precisely because we send out these subtle messages: ‘So what? We have such military strength! We are very strong! Very scary!’ that peace is maintained. Furthermore, if we were to cancel even this then we would really just become idleness idiots. We absolutely have to avoid that, but…”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Sazaruf suddenly turned back and stared anxiously left and right to the officers behind him.<br /> <br /> “…Warrant Officer Sorlok, what’s up? You’re not planning to say anything? I heard you would be the first one to cut in these chit chats.”<br /> <br /> The main reason Lieutenant Sazaruf brought a pen with him was because he wanted to draw flowers circles on Ikta’s forehead, but no traces of the rookie could be found.<br /> <br /> The members of ‘Order of Knights’ knew it since long ago but the other officers had only now noticed it and the commotion further spread.<br /> <br /> “Ooi~ what happened to Warrant Officer Ikta? Nobody saw him but the third illumination platoon seems to be here…”<br /> <br /> “…I-I have something to report, Lieutenant”<br /> <br /> Standing directly behind the officers and managing the troops, Sergeant Suuya cautiously opened her mouth, with a surprised look Lieutenant Sazaruf turned to her.<br /> <br /> “Sergeant Mittokalif, your report is?”<br /> <br /> “This is a message from Warrant Officer Sorlok: Because of a violation of the military rules, I’m voluntarily confining myself in the punishment cell. The violation is abandoning the exercise without permission…”<br /> <br /> Without any pretense or excuse, instead using directly the action as a reasoning, he went straightforward with such declaration.<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Sazaruf finally came back to his senses after blanking out for a minute.<br /> <br /> He, who didn’t know what reaction to show, took out the pen from his chest pocket.<br /> <br /> “…It seems I was wrong. What I have to draw on his forehead is not a flower but a big red X”<br /> <br /> Thus, he learned a way to deal with the problematic person named Ikta Sorlok.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> “I can’t accept this!”<br /> <br /> A female soldier shouted. Her trembling anger even propagated to the brown ribbon tied to her ponytail.<br /> <br /> That day, some disturbance happened at the base as well. The object at the center of the dispute was the big bookshelf placed in front of the female quarters.<br /> <br /> “It is unbearable right, PFC Kanna?”<br /> {| class=&quot;wikitable&quot;<br /> |-<br /> ! Note<br /> |-<br /> | PFC= Private First Class<br /> |}<br /> <br /> The target of her anger— Lieutenant Talca whose main facial feature is having a squared face, is hardly even considering her protest.<br /> <br /> He took out another book from the shelf and started appraising it, his attention is now wholly focused on this action.<br /> <br /> “Why must all the books in our barracks be confiscated!”<br /> <br /> On the contrary, the female soldier– this year was her third enlisted year with the wind spirit Tabb as partner, she, of the air shooter troops, Kanna Temari felt very indignant. That tomboy face was contorted to the point it could be called furious.<br /> <br /> [[File:Tenkyou no Alderamin-Volume 2 Chapter 2 Image 2.jpg|thumbnail|Kanna protesting agains lieutenant Talca]]<br /> <br /> She was not a recruit and knew well that going against a superior officer brought no benefit. But to her, the current situation was a moment she had to talk back even fully knowing that.<br /> <br /> “Then I ask you, why should we cram the soldiers’ sleeping place with bookshelves full of books?”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Talca replied with in a cold tone, after gathering all her strength, Kanna replied.<br /> <br /> “Because the people living here read books when they are free from training! Because having a lot of books is great but they cost a lot, so everybody put their property in one place as shared property, you should understand that!”<br /> <br /> “It is, please understand that, right? No matter how much time passes you never learn how to be polite.”<br /> <br /> “Guh! Don’t try… please don’t try to change to topic, we are now discussing the matter regarding these books!”<br /> <br /> Other female soldiers also showed their face from the windows of the barrack, nervously observing the situation from the sidelines. Though sharing the same opinion as Kanna that the confiscation was unfair, they couldn’t muster the courage to go against a superior officer.<br /> <br /> “Sigh, so you are claiming ownership of these books as your private property?”<br /> <br /> “It can be regarded as such. Although not so much as private property, in fact it is shared property among everybody living here… and there should be no military regulation against bringing in books, right?”<br /> <br /> Kanna, having no confidence in her memory, spoke fuzzily. Lieutenant Talca ridiculed her.<br /> <br /> “That excuse won’t work, where are you leaving your books?”<br /> <br /> “At the end of the corridor. We especially made a bookshelf so that everybody could easily pick a book…”<br /> <br /> “That is the problem. PFC Kanna, you should recall the regulation told to recruits. The space allocated for private property is only your room, you remember?”<br /> <br /> “Ughh…”<br /> <br /> “Even in the living quarters, the corridor is public space. So the books left here are considered public goods of the base, in other words, they are property of the northern garrison. As the supervisor of the living quarters, whether they should be confiscated or discarded is for me to decide.”<br /> <br /> “This… this is nitpicking! Indeed, only us put a bookshelf there, but considering the end of the corridor as common space is a something that happens in every dorm!”<br /> <br /> “Even if there is such practice, it still remains just a practice. Of course you have to consider the written rules first, finished talking? Good, take them.”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Talca made a gesture to the two male soldiers who, by the look of their eyes, seemed like they were forced to come. However, Kanna continued to pester the superior who unilaterally ended the argument and tried to leave.<br /> <br /> “Even so, why did you confiscate without a warning! If the issue is occupying public space, then you could just have told us to bring them back to our rooms–”<br /> <br /> “…Tsk! Ooi! Is that the attitude you should have when talking to a superior officer?”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Talca shouted with a tone completely different from the previous indifferent attitude, which scared Kanna so much that she forgot to breath.<br /> <br /> “A mere soldier dares to be so arrogant, before talking irrationally think about your standing! The ones who broke the regulation were you, as a supervisor I have to take measures for it. In moment like this you should not be telling excuses but self-reflecting! Isn’t it so!”<br /> <br /> Compared to looking down on people, Lieutenant Talca who is now forcing others to accept his own justice made Kanna grit her teeth as she was unable to defend herself. Shrinking when the superior officer is yelling was already a conditioned reflex instilled in soldiers.<br /> <br /> “Moreover, reading is an entertainment of the rich, this interest to you, foot soldiers, are just not knowing your own places! Since you have time to read such stupid entertainment why don’t you increase your stamina by running laps! Really, this kind of boring stuff…”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Talca while speaking with disdain, took out an old looking book from the bookshelf. Seeing that cover, Kanna’s face paled.<br /> <br /> “W-wait! Don’t be so rough!”<br /> <br /> “Hmm, seeing your panicking expression, is this your book? &lt;Records of Grand Arfatra&gt;? I noticed this because the binding looked luxurious…huh? Where have I seen this author before…?”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Talca frowned his eyebrows in thinking, a few seconds later he breathed out with upturned eyes.<br /> <br /> “This… isn’t this written by that ‘Blasphemer’ Anarai Khan! Not only he insulted our great God with weird experiments but then even fled to Kioka, our enemies, becoming one of the most hated defectors! PFC Kanna! To think you like books written by criminals!”<br /> <br /> “The… the contents of a book have no correlation with its author…”<br /> <br /> Kanna tried to argue back, but this instead only made Lieutenant Talca rage more.<br /> <br /> “You are still making excuses! Really intolerable! Brace yourself!”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Talca lifted the hand holding the book, thinking she was going to get beaten, Kanna shut her eyes.<br /> <br /> “No, no, no, this method is wrong.”<br /> <br /> The black haired youth who moved between the two stopped the Lieutenant in the nick of time by grabbing his wrist.<br /> <br /> “Books are not tools to beat others, furthermore a girl’s face shouldn’t be hit in the first place. I thought that was common knowledge in this world.”<br /> <br /> “Who the hell are you!”<br /> <br /> “I’m an Imperial Knight who happened to pass by, my mission is to make all older women in the world never cry again.”<br /> <br /> Ikta said those creepy lines with a straight face.<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Talca frowned.<br /> <br /> “Imperial Knight… so you are a member of the legendary ‘Order of Knights’? The name of the black haired black eyed guy should be Ikta Sorlok correct… you didn’t seem very conspicuous at the welcome party.”<br /> <br /> “It’s because I’m not good at attracting attention, even though I look like this, I’m pretty humble.”<br /> <br /> “Then, what’s the meaning of your right hand?”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Talca fiercely stared, Ikta then simply released the grip suppressing the other’s hand.<br /> <br /> “I apologize for intervening without authorization in the dispute, but after hearing your conversation so far, I’m feeling quite concerned about something.”<br /> <br /> Ikta moved to the bookshelf while saying so and looked with memorable interest at the books lined there.<br /> <br /> “…Oh the ordering of this bookshelf is not bad at all. Fictional novels and specialized books are separated according to their genre, although there are old books none of them are in bad condition, the residents must all be careful readers.”<br /> <br /> “So what–”<br /> <br /> “Since the invention of letter pressing technology, compared to the past where books were handwritten, books have become an existence much closer to people. Coupled with an increase in literacy, the reading demographic spread to the general population.”<br /> <br /> Ikta interrupted the Lieutenant with swaggerish statements while ignoring him, this thick nerved attitude made Kanna speechless.<br /> <br /> “Having said so, books are still not commodities that could be thoughtlessly purchased. It may be different in twenty years’ time, but right now the limit should be ‘spurge to buy one at a special occasion’… but since this is the case, sellers also devised various strategies.”<br /> <br /> Ikta selected two books from the shelf and raised them with his hands.<br /> <br /> “On the cover of this &lt;Flower girl Lisrei&gt; is written ‘a gift to your dearest daughter’, this &lt;Yobzniek’s Knight&gt; has ‘given to the son who will be braver than anyone else’. One can tell with a glance alone that these lines have nothing to do with the story, it’s just propaganda to promote sales. The focus here should be ‘parents who buy book for their children’ as the main target of sales.<br /> <br /> The important product itself is a good fit for this strategy. No matter whether it is &lt;Flower Girl Lisrei&gt; or &lt;Yobzniek’s Knight&gt;, the protagonist was always the kind that would make parents think ‘It would be great if my child could become someone like that’. But if you think about it calmly you will find different aspects in which they are just too perfect.”<br /> <br /> Ikta exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulder, then continued talking.<br /> <br /> “Within the scope of my knowledge, the pioneering books that used such strategies are these two. Then, many other works successfully adopted the same concept thus making the notion of books in the Empire become: ‘For the coming of age of their children, one must spurge in buying a pricey book’. The end result of such epidemic thinking is nowadays, the only property many youths have, is the one book their parents gifted them.”<br /> <br /> After leading the discourse here, Ikta suddenly knocked lightly on the bookshelf while exposing a smile with deeper meanings.<br /> <br /> “Each of these are not cheap. Although some are old, but with this many it is worth a fortune— don’t you think so, Lieutenant?”<br /> <br /> “What…?”<br /> <br /> Kanna abruptly moved her sight line because of the surprise, only to see Lieutenant Talca with a stiff expression.<br /> <br /> “W-What are you talking about…?”<br /> <br /> “Oh, you’re still playing the fool, I see. After confiscating their books, you are planning to resell them right? There’s no other reason you would do something so troublesome. At first I thought you were the kind to enjoy seeing their subordinates suffer, but contrary to that your expression wasn’t that of joy… The deciding factor was you confirming each book one by one, those were certainly the eyes of someone appraising goods.”<br /> <br /> The female soldiers, who were waiting in their residences for the storm to pass, had some reaction to Ikta’s statement and Kanna put their doubts into actual words.<br /> <br /> “You don’t mean… that Lieutenant wanted to earn some pocket money by taking our books…?”<br /> <br /> “W-What nonsense! What proof do you have…!”<br /> <br /> Subject of countless angry stares, Lieutenant Talca’s head broke in a cold sweat. At this point Ikta chased with his attacks.<br /> <br /> “…&lt;The handsome Badilan&gt;, &lt;The rose of Miyajan&gt;, &lt;Parsek and Urpina&gt;, &lt;Records of Darius’ Generation&gt;.”<br /> <br /> “…Urgh!”<br /> <br /> “These are the works you took out from the shelves earlier in order to ascertain their condition… it’s not like you’d want to read those, then why were you so clear about these? They are works that could be sold at high price and are popular in an old book market.”<br /> <br /> “Haa…Argh…!”<br /> <br /> “If my life had smoothly progressed, I was originally supposed to work as librarian at the National Library of the Capital and keep a peaceful life. If you want to earn money by selling old books, instead of the over printed popular works, one would earn much more by selling hard to get niche works to collectors. You sure are very knowledgeable about such market.”<br /> <br /> “Gah…!”<br /> <br /> “You have already contacted the buyer right? Eyeing an easy tar—kah!”<br /> <br /> A fist cruelly connected to Ikta’s stomach. With raging eyes, the lieutenant chased the youth who was stomping the ground due to pain.<br /> <br /> “You bastard, don’t fiddle in other’s business… since I heard you were cherished by the third princess I wanted to resolve this peacefully… but seeing to which point you insulted me, I see no other choice…!”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Talca threw away the &lt;Records of Grand Arfatra&gt; he was holding, raised the newly freed hands and slowly approached the opponent.<br /> <br /> Ikta retreated while coughing.<br /> <br /> “Cough cough… gosh turning to violence so easily, please listen till I finish talking.”<br /> <br /> “You’re on your deathbed, keep saying all the bullshit you want!”<br /> <br /> Ikta while avoiding Lieutenant’s hands, still sprouted words.<br /> <br /> “Yes, yes, yes, since you said so I won’t restrain myself anymore— what I really wanted Lieutenant to understand is that the value of books is not only ‘entertainment of the rich’. Now please allow me to demonstrate it to you.”<br /> <br /> “You can prove it while I hit your face to deformity?”<br /> <br /> “The books will teach me the strength to not fall into that predicament, anyway this a bit sudden but allow me to ask you a question Lieutenant. Do you like insects? Or do you hate them?”<br /> <br /> “I never considered whether I liked them, since mere insects are just bugs… If I sighted any, I could just stomp on it.”<br /> <br /> “Oyaoya that’s really forthright. But you know, in this world there are all kinds of insects, some fly in the sky, some can move really fast, some have extremely powerful venom too. Without any preparation would you be able to confront such threats?”<br /> <br /> Even during these conversations, the lieutenant continued cornering Ikta toward the wall. Kanna thought of intruding and stopping them before blood is shed, but halted after the youth who was getting cornered sent her a rejecting look.<br /> <br /> “One last thing. If you think the soldierly spirit is almighty, you’re going to face lots of hardships.”<br /> <br /> “Don’t use that understanding tone to judge something you didn’t have to begin with– Die!”<br /> <br /> Seeing his prey with the back against the wall, Lieutenant Talca, who had long awaited this opportunity, exclaimed.<br /> <br /> At the same time Ikta jumped backward– even knowing he only had the wall behind him, he still took the initiative to hit it.<br /> <br /> Receiving the impact, something fell from the ceiling of the dormitory. The next moment, Ikta without hesitation grabbed the thing that fell in front of him- -then proceeded to threw it to Lieutenant’s face.<br /> <br /> “Wha…?”<br /> <br /> His gesture could not be called a punch so Lieutenant was fearlessly facing that.<br /> <br /> What he saw were eight hairy legs wriggling around, only two centimeters away from his eyes, constantly wriggling and making rustling sounds.<br /> <br /> “–GyAAaAAa!”<br /> <br /> A scream resounded from Lieutenant’s throat while he jumped back. His action was not a result of rational judgement, but instead the fear mechanism all mammals have developed that couldn’t be resisted.<br /> <br /> The as the only one who knew the events would unfold this way, the youth chased the fleeting enemy. After reaching the lieutenant, Ikta pulled on the collar of his shirt and ripped off the top two buttons, then taking advantage of the gap created in the shirt he, in one swift action, threw in ‘that thing’ he held in his right hand.<br /> <br /> The lieutenant clearly saw what that was.<br /> <br /> “GuaAaAaaaaaaAA!”<br /> <br /> He panicked. No, it’s not enough to describe it with panic alone, he frenzied. Lieutenant Talca desperately reached into the shirt but ‘that thing’ with extreme agility avoided his hands by moving left and right. Hearing rustling sounds and feeling hairy arthropod legs crawling around your skin can make your reason disappear in an instant.<br /> <br /> Endless screams came from the Lieutenant.<br /> <br /> The more he tried to reach with his hands in order to get it out, the deeper it went. During the struggle, unknowingly how it did it, that thing actually went into his pants. Feeling that hairy touch, the initial fear that was meant as a defense mechanism erupted from each pore of his body. The lieutenant with painful screams continued to hit his whole body.<br /> <br /> Facing the unreal crazed scenery, the female soldiers could only stare in astonishment at the Lieutenant’s actions.<br /> <br /> “GuaAaAaaaaaaAA!UghaaRg!GyAAaAAa!!!”<br /> <br /> Nobody knew how long such battle lasted… whether it was seconds or minutes or even more.<br /> <br /> Then when Lieutenant forfeited all resistance to his dignity as a soldier, that thing finally left the tight military uniform.<br /> <br /> An eight legged shadow, about as big as an adult’s hand was quickly running away on the sandy road, Ikta only saluted it till it disappeared from sight.<br /> <br /> “Good work, you successfully completed the mission Sergeant Heteropoda Venatoria… If throwing centipedes at people is be considered a prank, then the move I did earlier must be classified as esoteric prohibition. If there’s someone not afraid of that move, they must have the name Igsem…”<br /> <br /> Ikta looked at the Lieutenant who is already lying absent minded on the ground, and continued:<br /> <br /> “However, if you have read the book you had just thrown away… the &lt;Records of Grand Arfatra&gt;, you could have avoided this tragedy, after all I gave you such a big clue when I said ‘Insect’. You just had to know that during the day, they like to avoid the sun by resting on ceiling and near corners… then you would have noticed I wasn’t just running away but leading you to where ‘that thing’ was. Now you understand don’t you? The value of the books I talked about earlier was referring to this, Lieutenant.”<br /> <br /> Even without knowing whether the other was listening, Ikta continued explaining.<br /> <br /> This is the oblige of the winner.<br /> <br /> “Although it possesses a scaring appearance, heteropoda venatoria is a very common animal. Since they protect the crops from harmful insects, lots of them are raised in Shinaak tribe’s barn. They are expert hunters that predates on pest, but will not harm humans and their crop. Even with that look heteropoda venatoria is definitely a useful insect. What I just did was out of emergency, good children should no imitate.”<br /> <br /> The grabbing of a spider alone, normal people wouldn’t be able to do that… Kanna complained in her heart. In front of her she could see Ikta illumining Lieutenant Talca’s eyes with Kusu’s high beam.<br /> <br /> “Ahhh… this is not good huh… Ooi~ you two over there, can you please bring this guy to the infirmary? You don’t have to bother with the bookshelf anymore.”<br /> <br /> Hearing Ikta sprouting those sluggish words, the two soldiers, who were on standby observing the evolving situation, exposed a face as if saying they finally had something to do, and begun to move.<br /> <br /> Accordingly, they were just ordered to come help and didn’t have any connection with Lieutenant Talca.<br /> <br /> The two lifted the fainted body of the supervisor and left the living quarters from the front door.<br /> <br /> “Sigh… I’m so tired… Originally I didn’t want to knock him out… Today I had to solve this all by myself, maybe because of that I overdid a little…”<br /> <br /> Ikta murmured a complain while picking up the book thrown by the lieutenant.<br /> <br /> “Great, it wasn’t damaged…. there you go, this yours right? Take it.”<br /> <br /> “Ah…”<br /> <br /> Kanna reflexively grabbed the book Ikta threw to her after dusting it.<br /> <br /> “T-thank God… Thanks. Ah… no… Thank you very much for your help, Warrant Officer.”<br /> <br /> After panicky fixing her wording, she, with a desperate look stared at Ikta’s face.<br /> <br /> “……Can you call me Ikkun? Ah, no, to normal people I should perhaps be more gradual…? But to be honest in the battle before I consumed all the energy that should have been put in this as well… ah, right, what is your name?”<br /> <br /> While that was an incomprehensible request, Kanna didn’t have any reason to refuse, furthermore he was her benefactor.<br /> <br /> “I belong to the first northern regimen PFC Kanna Temari, my partner is the wind spirit Tabb. Pleased to meet you, uhm… officer Ikkun.”<br /> <br /> “Officer Ikkun huh… well whatever. Ah, nice to meet you, Kanna. This may sound a bit sudden but you are my fellow junior apprentice.”<br /> <br /> “What…? Ju-Junior apprentice…?”<br /> <br /> Without understanding the meaning Kanna tilted her head, Ikta then explained by indicating the book in her hands:<br /> <br /> “You have read that book right? Then that makes you a ‘Disciple of Anarai’. Though you appear to be older than me, I have been a disciple for a long time thus making me your senior.”<br /> <br /> After Ikta finished speaking, a smile full of familiarity surfaced on his lips.<br /> <br /> With no reason at all, Kanna’s heartbeats accelerated.<br /> <br /> “Uh…Ah… That means… Officer Ikkun was this author’s… Professor Anarai Khan’s disciple…? Ah… No… May I inquire if it is so?”<br /> <br /> “Yes, it is so. You and I are both believers of Science.”<br /> <br /> Also a believer of science. Though she didn’t quite understand the meaning, that remark left a deep impression in her heart.<br /> <br /> “I say, Kanna, which part of this book you think is most interesting?”<br /> <br /> Ikta asked in a casual tone. This kind of attitude does not show normally and it made Kanna very curious. Because this is the first time she discovered someone she could discuss something like this with.<br /> <br /> “Ah…Umm… It should be… the part regarding the study of the Alderah church.”<br /> <br /> Ikta’s shoulder shook with surprise, this was not an answer he anticipated.<br /> <br /> “…The studying of the Alderah church? Not the faith the Shinaak Tribe have on the spirits?”<br /> <br /> “Ye-Yes…That is, after studying the spirit beliefs of the Shinaak and then comparing them to the Alderah faith of the Empire, you can then find all kinds of wonderful things–”<br /> <br /> Seeing how Kanna hesitatingly begun to explain, Ikta wanted to keep listening to her–but at that instant, his head was firmly grabbed by someone from behind.<br /> <br /> “…Weren’t you supposed to be in voluntary confinement? Warrant Officer Sorlok.”<br /> <br /> Ikta timidly turned back, as expected, appearing in front of him with a twisted smile was Lieutenant Sazaruf.<br /> <br /> The youth spoke with a blue face.<br /> <br /> “…Crap, to think I had such an oversight, I stayed here at my own leisure for too long…!”<br /> <br /> “That statement alone is cheeky enough. Sure, there were unmotivated people among higher ups’ students, but for you to skip the exercise to flirt with a girl, you might be the first one in history.”<br /> <br /> Without saying another word, Lieutenant Sazaruf grabbed Ikta’s collar and started dragging him to the punishment cell. Even so, the youth with no intention to reflect on his action shouted to Kanna who was staring blankly:<br /> <br /> “Kanna, we will surely meet again! We will then continue this conversation! This is a promise!”<br /> <br /> “Ah… Yes…?”<br /> <br /> “Yeah, yeah, this is truly youthfulness… but I really hope you can survive till your next meeting.”<br /> <br /> The problem child was dragged away by a deviously smiling Lieutenant Sazaruf leaving behind only a sand trail.<br /> <br /> “…What…what just happened…”<br /> <br /> Even after the images of the two disappeared, Kanna still kept dazing for a while. But if she didn’t hurry to put the books and the bookshelf back in the dormitory they would get damaged.<br /> <br /> Thus she turned around to search for someone who would help carry the shelf. Right then a strong gust of wind blew laterally making the pages of the &lt;Records of Grand Arfatra&gt; in her hands turn pages after pages. The turnings finally stopped when they reached the book’s cover, on the first page there was a sentence to the prospect reader, a message left there by the author.<br /> <br /> –Welcome to the world of Science!<br /> <br /> These words were like what the youth had said, enclosing an incredible warmth.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> With the rough escort of the supervisor, Ikta went straight to the punishment cell located in the inner side of the base. It was no larger than three square meters, completely devoid of any light, even the monitoring window was barred, it was no different from a prison.<br /> <br /> “Warrant Officer Sorlok. How many days have you lasted with no food or water?”<br /> <br /> Hearing the terrifying question Lieutenant asked from over the monitoring window, Ikta seriously though about it.<br /> <br /> “… are snacks considered food?”<br /> <br /> “Of course, also your clever tricks won’t work in here.”<br /> <br /> “Then, are insects considered snacks?”<br /> <br /> “Don’t look for weird gray areas. Food means anything besides air that you can put in your mouth.”<br /> <br /> Ikta tried to gain some time with these jokes while hard thinking– if he were to make a single mistake then it would probably result in tragedy. He must find the right amount of time, not too long nor too short, something that the other will find appropriate.<br /> <br /> “Then around three days I guess…”<br /> <br /> Hearing the youth’s final answer, Lieutenant Sazaruf lightly nodded.<br /> <br /> “I see; then let’s try leaving you in here for 300 days.”<br /> <br /> “You just multiplied it 100 fold! Won’t I starve to death whatever my answer was!?”<br /> <br /> Ikta knocked strongly on the door with both hands, the one on the other side, Lieutenant Sazaruf, with his back against the door, sat down.<br /> <br /> “C’mon, don’t be so agitated. You skipped the exercise without permission, you have no excuse on this. You didn’t think you would be let off with just some light punishment right?”<br /> <br /> “Even so, I didn’t think that as a first time offender I would be given a death sentence!”<br /> <br /> “I don’t really plan to leave you here till you die. But if I didn’t render you weak enough, who doesn’t know when to talk, from using that mouth, then don’t you think it would be hard to maintain my position as superior?”<br /> <br /> Sigh– Lieutenant Sazaruf after heavily sighing, continued:<br /> <br /> “…To tell you the truth, I really can’t understand. What kind of ideas brought you to your current situation?”<br /> <br /> “Even if you ask me the ideas I had, I can’t really answer that… to be clearer, 100% of them were compelling circumstances”<br /> <br /> “If that is so, then the rumors wouldn’t be so action packed and exciting right? Even if I considered you getting knighted was a complete lucky stroke, then what about the incident regarding the attempted kidnapping of the third princess? No matter how I look at it, the positive outcome could only be attributed to your swift actions.”<br /> <br /> “About that, it would be annoying if I denied so let’s leave it alone for now… but Lieutenant Sazaruf, do you perhaps have some prejudice against me?”<br /> <br /> With Ikta’s sharp counterattack, the Lieutenant nodded while shrugging his shoulders.<br /> <br /> “…. It may be so. Even if you look like a freak, that’s still just your outer appearance. I originally thought you were the standard type to strictly adhere to successfulness. That would be the oblivious conclusion right? After all, those kind of guys always flock to high ranked officers.”<br /> <br /> “I think this would be a good example of misunderstanding the nature of an opponent because of prejudice.”<br /> <br /> “Oh, I admit it. It looks like you don’t have the slightest interest in having success. Because if it were so the you wouldn’t have skipped an easy exercise which would create materials that could be held against you.”<br /> <br /> “It’s not like everyone in ‘Order of Knights’ is the same as me. True, Haro might lack some ambition, but that’s just because she is humble. The remaining three are all very focused on having success, please don’t misunderstand this point.”<br /> <br /> “You would even speak for your companions, I really can’t understand– Guh!”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Sazaruf received a strong hit on his back and head making him topple forward.<br /> <br /> That was the result of Ikta’s incessant knocking, the hinges, which have deteriorated over the years, have succumbed to his unyielding efforts.<br /> <br /> After receiving an unexpected help from fortune, Ikta jumped over the superior who was holding the back of his head with his hand and groaning in pain, and immediately tried to escape. However, something curious entered his field of view making him suddenly stop his movements.<br /> <br /> “…What is closed in this cell? Kusu, shine some light.”<br /> <br /> “Ouch… Hey! What are you doing! Don’t do things without permi–”<br /> <br /> Before Lieutenant Sazaruf finished his warning, Kusu’s beam already dispelled the darkness in the cell. Small creatures that did not even reach a human’s knee reacted to the sudden light and trembled on the floor.<br /> <br /> “…Wait…those are…”<br /> <br /> The moment he recognized the identity of those creature, a similar trembling expression appeared on Ikta’s face.<br /> <br /> “…Spirits! What is this? Why are spirits being held in such place–”<br /> <br /> “Ahhh~ you shined on them… Warrant Officer Sorlok, tell your partner to stop the light, this is an order.”<br /> <br /> Hearing the commanding tone Lieutenant Sazaruf issued his order, Ikta could only turn off the light for the time being. Because of that, one couldn’t see the shapes of the spirits anymore, only their highly reflective irises shone in the darkness like those of a cat’s.<br /> <br /> “…Lieutenant, can you explain what is this?”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Sazaruf revealed an expression as if saying ‘the troublesome guy has seen it huh’ and scratched his head.<br /> <br /> “In short, it’s as you can see.”<br /> <br /> “No, no, although it is weird that I’m the one saying this, isn’t that an abnormal scenery? ‘The spirit and its contractor shalt always be together, no one shalt violate the will of the two forcing them to separate’–this is at the base of the teachings of the Alderamin church, and shouldn’t this principle be upheld even in battle against enemies?”<br /> <br /> “The war has already ended, furthermore this is the northern region far from the frontlines, these can’t be spirits that are awaiting to be returned, even if that were so such treatment is not reasonable. Because they don’t receive enough light, they are not able to move.”<br /> <br /> The four spirit uses light as energy. Though there are exceptions, light is indeed their main source of vitality, this kind of resource could be ‘stored beforehand’ making it a common sight, in clear days, spirits growing thin, membrane like, wings and bathe in the sun.<br /> <br /> “These spirits have been locked in such dark environment for far too long making them unable to move. To a human standpoint that would be imprisonment, starvation and abuse of the spirits… What is the objective behind this, and who gave the orders for it to be conducted?”<br /> <br /> Ikta put away his evil intents and with his spirit partner stared at the superior.<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Sazaruf, unable to stand their impeaching looks, shook his head as if trying to avoid it.<br /> <br /> “Don’t talk like I’m the culprit… I will tell you since you saw that. The one who ordered this is no one else than the supreme commander of the northern region Lieutenant General Safida.”<br /> <br /> When that name appeared, Ikta immediately figured out the situation.<br /> <br /> “…I see; they were taken away from the Shinaak tribe who are in tension with the military right?”<br /> <br /> “As expected of you, that’s correct, you understand very quickly.”<br /> <br /> “Because when I shined on them, all I saw were wind and fire spirits. Among the four spirits, these two kinds can be directly used as weapons…Air guns and fire. Without these two, in the modern warfare, their battle prowess would significantly decrease. So I can understand from a strategic point of view the merit of removing them.”<br /> <br /> “You are pretty smart… well, that’s the nutshell of the situation. Facing the long-lasting and never ending conflicts with the Shinaak Tribe, this is our last resort in restraining them. By confiscating both spirits and weapons from those troublesome guys we prevent after fires.”<br /> <br /> Although those words came out of his own mouth, Lieutenant Sazaruf’s nature could not approve of such ruthless methods and while he was speaking, he moved his gaze around in an awkward manner.<br /> <br /> Ikta ignored the officer and deeply though about the case with severe expression.<br /> <br /> “I don’t want to advocate its justice or ethicality, but if we were all just respecting the rules, then under those conditions we absolutely wouldn’t be able to win wars. Still– about this method in particular, there are several parts that makes me feel uneasy.”<br /> <br /> “…What is bothering you? At least in practice, this method proved to be effective. Even with their recent subdued behavior, people still find that hard to believe.”<br /> <br /> As a base for his reasoning, lieutenant Sazaruf told him about the recent decrease in small scale conflicts… However even after hearing this, the doubts covering the youth’s face didn’t disappear.<br /> <br /> “The possibility for this strategy to affect the war might be high… but does it really create the effect desired by Lieutenant General Safida?”<br /> <br /> “For the past half year, they almost never rioted, they clearly calmed down.”<br /> <br /> “It maybe so, or may not… the only thing I can really assert is… the nature of this method is like a scumbagish, forced approach to a child throwing tantrum.”<br /> <br /> “Scumbagish forced approach…?”<br /> <br /> “If it were me, I would have avoided this method. After all, just the thought of rising contents inside a pressure pot makes me scared… and the most important part is that this way, the opponent now has the right to call their fight a just cause, ‘Retrieve our brutally ravished partners’, this is a simple but righteous call for arms.”<br /> <br /> Ikta muttered some inauspicious predictions and while doing so walked past Lieutenant Sazaruf. He crossed the iron barred door, stepping with heavy footsteps, gradually moved toward the brightly illuminated corridor.<br /> <br /> “Stop, where are you planning to go!”<br /> <br /> –Just a step away from a successful escape, Lieutenant’s extended arm grabbed him, completely stopping his plan to escape amid the confusion.<br /> <br /> “…Huh…weird, isn’t the scenario that was supposed to happen the ‘Sazaruf blankly watched him get away’?”<br /> <br /> “Your theory sure is interesting… but unfortunately, my personality doesn’t allow me to be too bother by matters outside of the garrison.”<br /> <br /> After finishing with a smile, he grabbed Ikta’s collar and threw him back in the closest punishment cell.<br /> <br /> The Lieutenant then locked the room and carefully inspected the hinges. This door’s hinges did not show any sign of deterioration.<br /> <br /> “Since you amused me with your speech, I kindly deduct 295 days from your sentence, hang in there.”<br /> <br /> “I have to starve for five days?! That’s too much! When I go back to Central, I will surely report this mistreatment to high ranked officials! I will make local officer’s salary reduce to desperate amounts! I definitely will!”<br /> <br /> “So you resorted to this trick… you know; I don’t really hate such forthright attitude. Perhaps it is people like you that in the end will become the typical elite.”<br /> <br /> Not knowing how serious he was when he made such remark, Lieutenant Sazaruf left the brig. Even after he disappeared from sight, Ikta kept shouting curses through the metal railing for a long time.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> One week after reaching the northern domains, when High Grade Military Officer Cadets and their subordinates finally started getting used to the life there…<br /> <br /> “Accept my challenge! Oh youngest of Remeons!”<br /> <br /> The members of order of knights minus Ikta, resting on the tables outside of the canteen were shocked when Warrant Officer Deinkun intruded with a thunderous voice.<br /> <br /> This time though, his fingers pointed to a different opponent.<br /> <br /> “…Huh? Eh? Me? Not Yatori-san?”<br /> <br /> “Today I want to challenge you! Good, if you are a man of the Empire, readily accept my challenge!”<br /> <br /> “But… I’m not good with the sword… ”<br /> <br /> Torway hesitatingly responded, making a discontent look appear on Deinkun’s face.<br /> <br /> “What you say!? Nevertheless, you are a soldier who received knighthood from his Majesty the Emperor! If you can’t even swing a sword you won’t be able to protect the princess you’re serving!”<br /> <br /> Maybe because he hit where it hurts, Torway could only lower his head and remain silent… But Deinkun’s unilateral intrusion and his rebukes irked the other present as well.<br /> <br /> “You should know some restrain, warrant officer Deinkun. Do you plan to ridicule my knight in front of me?”<br /> <br /> The tone of her Highness Chamille was ice cold because, the same reason she didn’t like when Yatori was challenged during the welcome party, she hated the primitive way of ‘determining the hierarchy by sword’.<br /> <br /> “First, Torway’s specialty is shooting. If we were to talk about his skills as air gunner, he won’t fall behind anyone else; in the modern battlefield that technique is much more valuable than swordsmanship–”<br /> <br /> “I apologize for my rudenessssssss!”<br /> <br /> Before she even finished speaking, Warrant Officer Deinkun prostrated in an exaggerated manner that could probably have broken the flooring.<br /> <br /> The princess, only halfway through her speech, was staring at the scene with her mouth half open.<br /> <br /> “………No, what I meant was… instead of wooden swordplay, you should pay more attention to individual strength…”<br /> <br /> “This subordinate’s rudenesssssss!”<br /> <br /> “…. You were judging a person’s value from just one single aspect, that’s not a commendable behavior….”<br /> <br /> “Please do forgiveeeeeeee!”<br /> <br /> The princess, who wanted to start a debate with him but because of his actions, now looked like someone had poured a buckle of cold water on her… looking closer, Warrant Officer Deinkun did not have the slightest intention to retort her words. He was displaying complete obedience as if the words he was about to hear were those of an oracle.<br /> <br /> But the princess’ puzzled look did not last long… Although a bit extreme, this was the natural conduct of an imperial citizen. Words spoken by royalties are absolute, the ones who could refute in such situation were rare.<br /> <br /> Even the completely familiar members of the order of knights wouldn’t undertake a war of words with her Highness, there was only one exception, and because of how she always thought about that exception lately, it led astray the princess’ common knowledge.<br /> <br /> “How about shoji? Warrant Officer Deinkun. If it’s shoji, then Torway is very good too.”<br /> <br /> Sensing the complex feelings in her Highness Chamille’s, Yatori cheerfully proposed a solution. The princess also nodded as if she has just been saved.<br /> <br /> “It is alright now; you can lift your head Warrant Officer Deinkun… I also agree with Yatori’s proposal. Sometimes you need to demonstrate your excellency as soldier with the foresight you have on top a board of chess instead of sword skills, so?”<br /> <br /> “Yes sir! To receive a chance to redeem myself, I feel very honored!”<br /> <br /> Deinkun stood up full of spirit.<br /> <br /> Yatori, who proposed this, immediately went to the closet at the corner of the canteen and brought the board and the pieces. After setting everything properly, the two sat across each other.<br /> <br /> “This way you have nothing to complain about! Show me your full strength, oh youngest of Remeon!”<br /> <br /> “Ha…Haha…please be lenient…”<br /> <br /> Attacking first, Warrant Officer Deinkun used strength that could easily break the board in two to move his piece. Although Torway was intimidated by his vigor, he still breathed in deeply and started planning the early scheme.<br /> <br /> At about ten minutes after the start, under the gaze of the audience, the outcome of the battle was quickly settled–<br /> <br /> “Sorry, this is checkmate….”<br /> <br /> “Guaaaah!”<br /> <br /> Torway won the match in just 54 moves, even Matthew on the sideline was left dumbfounded.<br /> <br /> “…Weak, it is way too weak. Why did he attack when he was at disadvantage?”<br /> <br /> “D-Defense is not for me! As the general, I must compensate the lack of troops with morale!”<br /> {| class=&quot;wikitable&quot;<br /> |-<br /> ! Note<br /> |-<br /> | general here is the most important piece in shogi (like the king in chess)<br /> |}<br /> <br /> “Since this is shogi, no matter how hard you try the pieces’ performance won’t change~”<br /> <br /> The logical words Matthew and Haro said mercilessly stabbed into Deinkun’s back. Unable to bear the humiliation, he stood up with shaking shoulders, with almost teary eyes, stared at Torway.<br /> <br /> “You are a dreadful man, Torway Remeon… but, don’t think this is over!”<br /> <br /> “Hah, sure. If it is shoji, I can fight anytime…”<br /> <br /> After hearing the promise of a rematch, Warrant Officer Deinkun turned his back and left the canteen with a dignified demeanor unlike that of a someone who lost.<br /> <br /> “Don’t block my way! Get out!”<br /> <br /> “Woah….”<br /> <br /> His big body with its momentum kicked a nearby object away as if it were trash, looking closely, with looks similar to that of a newborn fawn, the one trying to get up with shaky knees was in truth Ikta.<br /> <br /> He gasped out some sounds from his dried up lips, then collapsed directly in front of the canteen. Panicking, the princess stood up and ran to where Ikta was.<br /> <br /> “You… what happened Sorlok! To be so haggard…! I heard you were locked in the punishment cell; it couldn’t be they didn’t give you food right…?”<br /> <br /> “Wa-water…”<br /> <br /> “You want water? Wait… Kya! What are you doing! Don’t lick my neck!”<br /> <br /> With a strong instinct seeking for water, the dehydrated Ikta with clouded awareness extended his tongue to lick the sweaty neck.<br /> <br /> A chill ran down the princess’ spine.<br /> <br /> “Uauaua! You can’t Ikta-san! It’s her Highness the princess!”<br /> <br /> “Have you gone mad?! Here, there’s water here– Hua, the kettle is empty? …There’s no other choice, Haro, does Miru have some water stored?”<br /> <br /> “Ah… yes, there should be enough for one person! Miru, please!”<br /> <br /> Miru after being lifted by its master, moved the horizontally protruding ‘Water faucet’ in front of Ikta. At first he didn’t react but after a droplet fell on Ikta’s lips, it worked as a detonator causing him to excitedly hold onto the faucet, he finally gulped down the long desired water. During this, Chamille, whose body was still stuck to Ikta, didn’t seem too bothered, but maybe its thinking too deeply into things.<br /> <br /> After drying up Miru’s internal reserve, Ikta finally separated his mouth from the ‘Water faucet’, then dropped his head and lied down on the lap of the princess who was still next to him.<br /> <br /> “……Aahhhh… I’m still alive.”<br /> <br /> “Oh, did your consciousness come back? Seriously, Ikta-san when was the last time you drank?”<br /> <br /> “Six whole days ago… that damned Lieutenant Sazaruf, even saying something like ‘Sorry, sorry, I forgot the date’…”<br /> <br /> “But you put yourself in that predicament right? If you are okay now, move away from the princess!”<br /> <br /> After Yatori’s words, Ikta finally realized on whose lap his head had been resting till now. He and the princess, who was still red on face because of what just happened, kept silently staring at each other.<br /> <br /> “…….Sorlok, don’t you have anything to say to me?”<br /> <br /> “…Yes. If I wanted to enjoy a lap pillow, I should have found a more abundant one–Guhee!”<br /> <br /> Her Highness Chamille’s downward swing already hit his nose before Ikta could finish his sentence. Afterward the princess stared with teary eyes at Ikta who rolled down her lap because of the pain.<br /> <br /> “You should have just starved to death!”<br /> <br /> “Ugh… Please don’t shout, if you were to leave me alone I will starve to death sooner or later… ahh~ I’m so hungry. I don’t even have the energy to grab insects…”<br /> <br /> Ikta meekly laid down on the floor, at that moment a small bag landed on his concave, starved stomach. Yatori gently threw that bag without a word.<br /> <br /> “Resurrect faster, if you were to kick the bucket in such place you would only bring troubles to the base.”<br /> <br /> Hearing that, Ikta happily opened the bag to see inside some toasted bread, a piece of papaya and also some mutton. All of them were meals provided to the personnel in these days.<br /> <br /> “As expected of Yatori, such wonderful and considerate gesture!”<br /> <br /> Right after finishing speaking, Ikta immediately stuffed the food in his mouth. Haro, while looking at the scene, was thinking ‘That…’ and silently whispered to Yatori.<br /> <br /> “…Since yesterday I thought I saw you bring stuff back to the dorm in small bags… was that for Ikta-san? Did you predict that he would be released today with an empty stomach…?”<br /> <br /> “I just wanted to eat it later myself, don’t think too highly of me, Haro.”<br /> <br /> While saying so, Yatori gently pinched Haro’s nose with her fingers. Overhearing this conversation, Torway gazed at Yatori with a difficult expression, but as expected the person herself did not notice.<br /> <br /> In the meanwhile, Ikta emptied the sack’s content without even leaving crumbs, then, as a totally different person from just a few minutes ago, he energetically stood up.<br /> <br /> “Great~! Ikta has successfully revived! …huh? What’s this? Who played shoji?”<br /> <br /> He saw the chessboard laid on the table and walked to it. After sitting on a nearby chair and analyzing the board for one second, he lifted his face with a confused look.<br /> <br /> “…I say, who played this match? Even the Matthew I met for the first time didn’t lose so badly.”<br /> <br /> “Why are you using me as a comparison in this situation!”<br /> <br /> “Hahaha… Ikkun, the ones who played this game were me and Dekkun.”<br /> <br /> Torway already gave a nickname to his opponent.<br /> <br /> Hearing that, Ikta tilted his head.<br /> <br /> “Dekku? ….. Dekkun…Dekkun… incompetent… oh I see, it’s the guy at the welcome party that got trashed by Yatori. The guy with no equal in both body and voice volume.”<br /> {| class=&quot;wikitable&quot;<br /> |-<br /> ! Note<br /> |-<br /> | Ikta start with デくん(katakana), moves to でくん(hiragana), and then デクの棒(short stick/useless)<br /> |}<br /> <br /> “You got to the right answer through rude associations… please at least revise the part of him getting trashed.”<br /> <br /> “The one who kicked away Ikta-san was also Warrant Officer Deinkun… yeah~ his shoji skills are weak to a surprising point, at that level even me who is the weakest in the order of knights would be able to easily win.”<br /> <br /> Haro innocently spoke overly inconsiderate worlds. Hearing that, Ikta waved at Torway, had him sit across the table and made him recreate every move of the duel.<br /> <br /> The princess, watching the discussion between the two, asked a question she just thought of.<br /> <br /> “Speaking of it, who is stronger?”<br /> <br /> “Eh?” “What?”<br /> <br /> “So, ah, I mean in shoji skills. I often played shogi against Yatori and Torway and know their strength are on par with each other, but I don’t know where on the scale I should place Sorlok. You rarely play against Yatori or Torway and even when you do, you leave halfway through, no?”<br /> <br /> And when you play against me you’re even meaner… the princess resentfully added. That known rascal, putting in effort only when he wants to tease the princess, brazenly shrugged.<br /> <br /> “…So you want me to compete with Torway here and now?”<br /> <br /> “Eh…”<br /> <br /> “That would be good too. We have enough time for another game…. no, if we get a winner with faster pace, we can have the winner play against Yatori at the second game.”<br /> <br /> The princess’ half-joking half-serious expression shook the three… even if it was only shoji, the result of the match could still indicate to some degree their true strength.<br /> <br /> There was no harm in letting them fight.<br /> <br /> “Although I don’t intend to order you, but you have no reason to refuse right, Sorlok?”<br /> <br /> The princess said so with pungent words… during the fight between Yatori and Deinkun, Ikta once said: the successor to the leading old warlord families, Yatorishino Igsem is willing to protect the third princess because she strongly believes Chamille Kitra Katjvanmaninik will, as a royal, walk on the right path in life.<br /> <br /> If Yatori was like this, then Torway who was also born from the ‘Loyal Triad’ should be the same. In other word if she kept being a royal with decency, both Yatori and Torway will be reliable allies.<br /> <br /> …However what would happen in the opposite were to happen? If the day the secrets she is now holding dear in her heart were to come to light, what would the development that comes after that be…?<br /> <br /> Honestly, to her Highness the Princess, this was an inauspicious future she didn’t want to think about. However, she cannot run away from her own imagination. After all the one who asked her whether she was mentally prepared was none other than Ikta.<br /> <br /> — Do you have the determination to keep fighting even if Yatori and Torway were to turn into enemies?<br /> <br /> Her Highness Chamille finally understood the meaning. At that time, she just received it as question, but that was also Ikta’s way of persuading—implying that ‘it would be smart not to do that’.<br /> <br /> “Ikta Sorlok, Torway Remeon, Yatorishino Igsem—the ranking of you three is something I am most interested in. Even if it is just skills in shoji.”<br /> <br /> Simultaneously the three parties felt the air had changed—this was not a situation they could get out with jokes. The princess was asking them to compete at their full strength thus clearly establishing a ranking.<br /> <br /> “If her highness desires so.”<br /> <br /> Without hesitation, the first to answer was Yatori… On the other hand, Matthew and Haro who were observing from the sides finally caught on the tense air.<br /> <br /> “…Eh…That… W-we were talking about shoji right? When did it become like this…?”<br /> <br /> “Don’t ask me, I don’t understand either… but… damn it…”<br /> <br /> Haro was just feeling confused but Matthew was biting his lips out of frustration… The names listed by her highness Chamille did not include his own, this fact made him so angry he could start screaming.<br /> <br /> “…But…That…I….”<br /> <br /> “Don’t wanna.”<br /> <br /> [[File:Tenkyou no Alderamin-Volume 2 Chapter 2 Image 3.jpg|thumbnail|The princess defying Ikta with shoji]]<br /> When Torway was having a hard time finding words to say, Ikta already firmly declined. The princess stared at him with a disappointed face as he got up, like he didn’t have anything to do there anymore.<br /> <br /> “Say your reasons, Sorlok.”<br /> <br /> “If I must say it– it’s because my value is the opposite of what the princess wants.”<br /> <br /> “I will think you are just afraid to accept a serious match.”<br /> <br /> “Think it as you want, since the beginning I didn’t have any reputation to lose.”<br /> <br /> Ikta after nonchalantly replying decided to leave, her Highness the Princess with voice filled with anger shouted at his back:<br /> <br /> “Now I understand–the one who is not mentally prepared is not me, it’s you!”<br /> <br /> “Correct, I will draw you a flower circle princess.”<br /> <br /> Before the retreating figure disappeared at the corner, her highness Chamille turned away and left with violent steps.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> Kanna was forcing her legs forward step by step on the graveled road while thinking the goods in the cart today were especially heavy.<br /> <br /> The whole platoon, including her, was dispatched to ferry the goods. To be more accurate, it was to transport the supplies, including food and other necessities, from the nearest city two hours away back to the base.<br /> <br /> Since it would be a waste to bring an empty cart to the city, as there is stuff that are more easily processed there than at the base such as damaged pots, knives, shoes and so on, they had to carry these objects. This would obliviously be cause of substantial weights, but today, Kanna felt the weight bothered her body way more than usual.<br /> <br /> “Ah… so tired… those cavalry units have it so good…”<br /> <br /> To the four-man groups, responsible in pulling the carts, the figures of horse riding soldiers in front of them would involuntary generate feelings of envy.<br /> <br /> The one leading in front of the cavalry ranks, with crimson hair on the winds and far looking eyes, was Warrant Officer Yatorishino.<br /> <br /> But all responsibilities of this transporting goods mission falls on the one next to her, clutching to the horse, a slim man with poor complexion– aide to the supreme commander of the northern region, Major Yuskushiram Taekk.<br /> <br /> “You must feel bored in this kind of mission, Warrant Officer Yatorishino. Cough…”<br /> <br /> Major Taekk, who gets a coughing attack whenever he relaxes, said so.<br /> <br /> “Not at all sir, because I understand the importance of escorting.”<br /> <br /> Yatori honestly replied.<br /> <br /> Although there were also horses behind the ranks, those were ‘workhorse’ pulling cargo carts or have goods strapped to their bodies, in contrast to the much lighter weighted ‘war horses’ Yatori and others were on.<br /> <br /> “Instead, I was taken aback that a high ranked official such as yourself, Major, is personally participating these transport missions. Your careful supervision will be very helpful to me, as I lack the geographic knowledge pertaining this area.”<br /> <br /> “Supervising you…? Well, there was also that reason. Yeah… Cough cough…”<br /> <br /> In addition to ferrying goods, there were other matters that had to be personally handled by the Major– even if Yatori was aware of this, she understanding her position, did not inquire further. Having said that, she could still vaguely guess the reason.<br /> <br /> “I would advise youngsters with bright future like you not to be obsessed with tactics and strategies, instead start learning right now military management… you should do so especially in peacetimes when you are unable to make use of war to climb.”<br /> <br /> Major Taekk spontaneously said those words with a tired and self-deprecating tone…<br /> <br /> So it really was that? Yatori could also understand. On borders such as this, you wouldn’t be able to maintain a military organization without painstaking efforts.<br /> <br /> “To you who has already been in central and the eastern region, the northern base must look like a doghouse… leaving central aside, even comparing to the eastern garrison bordering Kioka, the north lacks severely on soldiers, because of that our fort would naturally have poorer appearances, of course there are also other reasons.”<br /> <br /> When the major finished speaking, he moved his gaze sideway to have a look at Yatori. She also returned his gauging stare.<br /> <br /> “It’s because of supply problems that you can’t establish a large-scale stronghold right? If you were to set a base capable of accommodating massive numbers of soldiers, then the cost of maintaining such huge operation would befall on nearby populace… the result will be feeding the soldiers but starve the people scenario. So the only option was to spread the combat power, knowing the risks associated with it, and build multiple small-scale bases.”<br /> <br /> “…Yes, that’s it. An army, with the populace as the enemy does not have a future. This is not just some idealistic talks, it’s simply that when they no longer harvest grain, we too will starve. If you look at it in a straightforward way we must accommodate to the populace in order to survive, the so called army is just such a thing… cough, cough, how is it? Are you youngsters full of dreams disappointed by the reality?”<br /> <br /> Major Taekk asked with an anguished expression, but contrary to his expectation Yatori shook her head with a hearty expression instead.<br /> <br /> “Precisely because the army was originally this kind of thing, so the current condition is just a reflection of reality. War exist so we can obtain peace, thus we can’t allow the peace be dragged down by war.”<br /> <br /> Looking like he was admiring at Yatori who had finished speaking, major Taekk emotionally nodded.<br /> <br /> “If you were not bluffing when you said those words, then you would be a good soldier no matter the times you are in.”<br /> <br /> “The times?”<br /> <br /> “Cough, Cough. Yes, no matter how famous the general, whether you can experience war in your lifetime depends purely on luck. Many are the aging soldiers without any warfare experience. To tell the truth, even here we have them… but let’s not discuss whether that’s lucky or not.”<br /> <br /> “No, I don’t think there’s a need for a discussion, it certainly is lucky. From another standpoint having few war veterans means results of the northern garrison in keeping peace for many years, becoming an inhibiting force.”<br /> <br /> “…You really are frank with your words, Warrant Officer Yatorishino. Are you like this to all your superiors?”<br /> <br /> “If I had said something inappropriate, please do forgive me.”<br /> <br /> “No, to tell you the truth I feel refreshed… it’s rare to hear praises from youngsters, it even reignited some of my motivation. Although I can only teach you the military behavior in peacetime, but this and the soldiers lacking a sense of crisis, even if they perform similar actions, their condition is totally different… Cough… Cough Cough…”<br /> <br /> A pained smile emerged on major Taekk’s thin face, Yatori too nodded solemnly to him as reply.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> The place to supply the materials was a small town built around an oasis. Throughout the dry lands of the north only this area had enough nourishment allowing people to cultivate a variety of crops, led by wheat.<br /> <br /> “Fi-Finally arrived.”<br /> <br /> Reaching the gathering point, Kanna, exhausted, slumped on the ground.<br /> <br /> Equality of the sexes was considered important in Katjvanmaninik’s army, but when it comes to pulling heavy weights, no matter what, differences in muscles between males and females in the ‘amount of stamina’ are oblivious.<br /> <br /> Seeing the males with burly physiques were still left with a margin made Kanna somewhat dissatisfied. In order recover some of her stamina, she moved to rest under the shade of a nearby tree.<br /> <br /> “Uah… We arrived already?”<br /> <br /> She just found a black haired youth poking his head out of the clothed cart, the youth immediately moved, before any soldier could spot him, to the shade of the tree which was a dead corner to the eyes of the others, arriving right in front of Kanna.<br /> <br /> “Huh… Ahh…AHHHH! You…You are officer Ikkun–Gah!”<br /> <br /> When Kanna had just opened her mouth with surprise, Ikta already sealed her lips with his fingers.<br /> <br /> “Haa~! Be quiet. You’re prohibited from emitting loud noises. Because Yatori and Major Taekk are still over there.”<br /> <br /> “Uh…Yesh~!”<br /> <br /> “Anyway, good afternoon Kanna. Your ribbon strapped ponytail is very attractive today as well… Hm it seems the people that would notice me are all gone, good.”<br /> <br /> After estimating that Yatori and Major Taekk should have turned the corner, Ikta finally released Kanna’s mouth. She held her lips with her own hands while staring at the youth with teary eyes.<br /> <br /> “You were hidden on the cart this whole time…? No wonder it felt extremely heavy today!”<br /> <br /> “It’s not like that, you guys were the ones who moved the cart I was using as napping place in the first place. No wonder I felt rocking to and fro all the time.”<br /> <br /> “Liar! When you just came out, didn’t you say ‘arrived already’?”<br /> <br /> “It may be an auditory hallucination caused by dehydration. Poor girl, you should always make sure to be well hydrated.”<br /> <br /> While Ikta shamelessly said those words playing the fool, at the same time he stretched his hand and pulled up Kanna leading her away.<br /> <br /> “W-Wait a moment, where are we going? I must wait here…”<br /> <br /> “You just had to wait there right? Just the delivery of the stuff alone would take around one hour, then don’t you think we should effectively make use of the extra time, after all we finally came to town.”<br /> <br /> Facing the elated Ikta walking in front of her, Kanna couldn’t find within herself the will to refuse him.<br /> <br /> At that precise moment, she was already playing on the palm of his hand as he obtained dominance.<br /> <br /> “Anyway, I feel thirsty, let’s go get something to drink. ”<br /> <br /> “I-I didn’t bring money, if it’s water we can just go back to the troops…”<br /> <br /> Kanna tried to make Ikta go back, but Ikta ignored her strategy as if he didn’t hear it. He reached out to one of the nearby houses and lightly knocked on the window, with a surprised face a middle aged woman leant out from the window.<br /> <br /> “…Who are ya?”<br /> <br /> The woman stared out with intimidating air but Ikta without faltering bowed.<br /> <br /> “Good afternoon, beautiful Onee-san, although presumptuous, we are a little thirsty–”<br /> <br /> The middle aged woman started listening with a serious expression to Ikta, who came asking for water with exaggerated movements, but without knowing the reason, as time went, her face softened.<br /> <br /> The reason lies within Ikta’s furious offensive of glib praises that would make a hardened man embarrassed.<br /> <br /> After a few minutes of conversation, the woman said ‘wait a bit’ and moved back in the house, after a while she came back with two thumb thick, long stem of something that looked like vegetable. Ikta received that with a full face smile, lightly kissed on the back of the woman’s hand and came back to Kanna.<br /> <br /> “Kanna, look, look. I got sugarcanes from that beautiful woman. She also told me the directions to the well, let’s chew on this while we go look for that.”<br /> <br /> “…. is that so, officer Ikkun? Don’t tell me you are one of those so called playboy?”<br /> <br /> “That’s a misconception, instead it’s me who has been captivated by all older women in the world.”<br /> <br /> While receiving the sugarcane, she though this person’s quibbles were amazing.<br /> <br /> This thing needed you to remove its hard outer bark before it could be consumed thus the two started doing so while walking forward.<br /> <br /> “That woman didn’t mind my military outfit even after seeing it. The residents here do not hate soldiers nor excessively fear them.”<br /> <br /> “Huh? Ah… yes, because this is an important supply point, so no matter which side, both desires friendly relationships…”<br /> <br /> “To accomplish that, the military assumed a low profile as last resort. Is this Lieutenant General Safida’s ploy?”<br /> <br /> Ikta bit into the sugarcane after removing the outer layer and asked the question while savoring the overflowing sweetness.<br /> <br /> “Instead of it being Lieutenant General Safida’s ploy… I would say it is something Major Taekk planned. Because Lieutenant General threw all managerial and operational responsibilities to him.”<br /> <br /> Kanna answered with dismissive actions. After thinking for a while, Ikta also nodded in understanding.<br /> <br /> “So the leader is just decorations? After all, only the position of the supreme commander of the norther garrison could have been obtained on connections with nobles alone.”<br /> <br /> In the Katjvanmaninik empire, the military officer ‘soldiers’ and the administrative officer ‘nobles’ are separated fields. Although there are few exceptions like knights, but the reality of soldiers controlling the nobles could never happen, so is vice versa. Not letting military and politics getting entangles, instead leaving each field to their respective experts, that was the correct legacy left us by the ‘loyal triad’.<br /> <br /> “Getting the position of a high ranked official without any real accomplishment. Even if they fully implemented the practice of meritocracy in the imperial army to avoid such situation, those bad habits are still really hard to eradicate. The position of the supreme commander of the northern garrison must be the most overblown of such case.”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant Safida was not born a noble, but the Safida family had a long history of being close to those in power. Therefore, the nobles came up with all kinds of ideas to help a person like him.<br /> <br /> Of course the military felt disgusted by that. It would be a different matter if the person was actually capable, but the military of course didn’t want to leave a high ranking position to someone lacking.<br /> <br /> However, they couldn’t ignore the noble’s pressure too– in such dilemma they found a compromise, and that was to entrust the actual duty of managing the garrison to reliable aides with robust capabilities.<br /> <br /> “So you mean the aide chosen was Major Taekk. The lieutenant general is a decoration and the Major is his watchdog?”<br /> <br /> “This is a matter every soldier knows. The Lieutenant General just stays in the commander’s room with a self-important look, in fact almost all the instructions come from Major Taekk’s orders…. ah, but there is one exception.”<br /> <br /> “Exception?”<br /> <br /> “Yes. Only the matters concerning the Shinaak tribe go through Lieutenant General Safida directly. It hasn’t happened lately, but setting up the punitive units was such an example… also the Lieutenant General is the kind who likes to steal all credits so he often goes personally to the frontlines.”<br /> <br /> “So he likes war more than peace? Well those kind of people aren’t rare among soldiers.”<br /> <br /> “Instead of saying Lieutenant General likes wars… I think it may be because he hates the Shinaak tribe? That’s what I feel seeing his everyday demeanor.”<br /> <br /> Hearing Kanna’s words an image popped in Ikta’s mind… the spirits packed like canned sardines in that dark cell. Those should be something the Lieutenant General took from the Shinaak tribe.<br /> <br /> “If he understands he has been put in an empty, useless position, the oppression against the Shinaak tribe may in the end just be a way to release his anger… no matter what he is still a superior, and Major Taekk couldn’t do anything but comply.”<br /> <br /> Ikta frowned with an unhappy expression while chewing on the sugarcane.<br /> <br /> When he was just about to finish consuming the almost twenty centimeters long sugarcane, they arrived to the public well they were looking for.<br /> <br /> It was a small well with two rope bound buckets nearby.<br /> <br /> “Forget it, that doesn’t concern us. Since this is a rare occasion, let’s talk about something more interesting.”<br /> <br /> Ikta changed the topic while pulling up the bucket he threw in with the rope and pulley. In front of him, Kanna, doing the same action, faced Ikta with a question, just like what the other wanted.<br /> <br /> “…Then, may I ask you a question officer Ikkun?”<br /> <br /> “Sure, a side note, the right side of my bed is still empty today.”<br /> <br /> “B-Bed…? N-No it’s not about that… that, can you tell me what is ‘Science’?”<br /> <br /> Kanna asked, remembering the first page of that book. Ikta answered without stopping his hands pulling on the ropes.<br /> <br /> “For example this well– it is the product of human intellect right? With this they could get the water needed for a living without going to faraway river or lakes. Another example is this pulley– the design stabilizes the rope that pass through it so the water in the bucket will not splash out when you finally draw it out. Whichever, they are objects that makes life easier.”<br /> <br /> “Oh…it certainly is so.”<br /> <br /> “But, inventions such as this are not something that just appears one day, there are three indispensable conditions. The first is laziness, the natural feeling you get when you are given hard work. The second is awareness– the ability to understand which part of work is most tiresome. The third condition is the creativity to combine the first two requirements.”<br /> <br /> “Creativity…”<br /> <br /> “I want to find a way to be lazy at work; but if I were lazy, in some part the work will have problems; then how should I take care of that part– this kind of thought process leads people to invent. Then one invention will become the source of another. Like the well that came first brought the invention of the pulley which makes getting the water easier. Arranging in order the various inventions and the indispensable know how that comes with them, that is called systematic recording… phew!”<br /> <br /> Ikta after moving the bucket from the well, lifted it with both hands and poured the content into his mouth. After repeating this action three more times and making sure his dry throat got enough moisture, he turned back to face Kanna.<br /> <br /> “The blend of reasonable but easily understood systematic information which will become the knowledge spring, a foundation for the next invention– this is the so called science. If you are personally involved in the systemization of information, then you are practicing science. Do you understand what I’m saying Kanna?”<br /> <br /> “…I only have a general understanding. The thinking of not monopolizing the invention and the know-how, instead share these resources in a public pool, thus springing the next invention… it this right? ”<br /> <br /> Without any confidence, Kanna said those words, but after hearing them, Ikta grabbed her hand with a face full of smile.<br /> <br /> “It’s exactly as you say! Furthermore, the understanding of the subject you have just displayed, it’s the condition that is most required when practicing science. You are amazing, Kanna, you have an innate talent for science!”<br /> <br /> “Y-You are exaggerating… I don’t have any talent at all…”<br /> <br /> “No, I’m sure you have it. Because you are my junior apprentice, how can my junior lack in talent.”<br /> <br /> I don’t remember being your junior… Kanna couldn’t speak out these thoughts after seeing his pure smile. Ikta made use of Kanna’s kindness and proceeded speaking:<br /> <br /> “Oh right, I also have something I want to ask you, it’s the conversation that was interrupted last time. I say, after reading that book, which part of the Alderah Church you find interesting?”<br /> <br /> That book– the book that inconceivably knotted the fate of a High Grade Military Officer Cadet to that of a soldier, written by Anarai Khan, the &lt;Records of Grand Arfatra&gt;. Kanna while recalling its content, started answering:<br /> <br /> “Uh, that book mentioned a lot of differences between the spirit beliefs of the Shinaak tribe and the Alderah faith…”<br /> <br /> The Shinaak tribe have a different religion from the empire’s ‘Alderah Church’, it’s called ‘Spirit faith’. An attentive analysis of such religion was one of Anarai Khan’s most focused theme.<br /> <br /> “Hm.”<br /> <br /> “Although the narrative was also very interesting… but since long ago I had questions regarding the part about the origin.”<br /> <br /> “Origin… what do you mean?”<br /> <br /> Seeing Ikta is looking at her with probing eyes, Kanna desperately tried to find the appropriate words.<br /> <br /> “…Because, don’t you find it weird after thinking about it? When the Shinaak tribe refers to the spirits, they do not take ‘God’s* existence’ as prerequisite. However, to our knowledge, the so called four great spirits are messengers sent on earth by our great lord… Uh… so…”<br /> {| class=&quot;wikitable&quot;<br /> |-<br /> ! Note<br /> |-<br /> | God written as main god, read as Alderamin<br /> |}<br /> <br /> “What you mean is… when you want to discuss the existence of spirits, you have to have the premise of God right?”<br /> <br /> “Uh… Um… yeah, something like that. To our understanding a faith that worship spirits but do not have beliefs in God is something extremely weird. Like a situation with only fish but no sea nor rivers.”<br /> <br /> Reaching this point, Kanna stopped for a while, then with troubled expression continued:<br /> <br /> “But after thinking about it I suddenly realized… which side is the truly weird one?”<br /> <br /> “…Which side is the truly weird one?”<br /> <br /> “Because if you believe in this book, that Shinaak tribe’s spirit faith can exist without any correlation with God. If the theory we discussed earlier was correct, then such situation shouldn’t happen.”<br /> <br /> “………”<br /> <br /> “Thus… I think, shouldn’t it be our common sense the subjects we have to suspect? The way of thinking ‘Because of God, Spirits exists’, couldn’t that be wrong from the beginning? Because in truth the spirits themselves never told us: ‘Believe in God’, did they?”<br /> <br /> Kanna unconsciously said something that would probably make people faint if heard by Alderah devotees.<br /> <br /> “It was also written in the book that our Alderah beliefs and their Spirits beliefs content are completely different. After all, the backbone of the Alderah faith is that believers must abide by the rules set by our great God. Like how we have to do this, we mustn’t do that or something we have to restrain ourselves about…”<br /> <br /> “What you are talking about is ‘religious laws’, that is the term from the book.”<br /> <br /> “Ah…yes, it’s that. In contrast in Shinaak tribe’s spirit belief there are no such pyramidal organization…so…in other words… it is….”<br /> <br /> “Kanna, don’t be so agitated. You can slowly choose words to say and explain things one by one.”<br /> <br /> Ikta with a calming tone told Kanna who couldn’t finish her sentences because of how anxious she was. After calming down, she took in a deep breath before continuing:<br /> <br /> “…in Shinaak tribe’s spirit belief there are no such pyramidal organization. Instead they just simply show gratefulness toward the four great spirits who are considered ‘Love of the World’ and do various rituals to show gratitude, only those… as for laws dictating what or what not to do, it seems those are decided by the chief and the council… and has nothing to do with spirits.”<br /> <br /> Without noticing Ikta’s eyes, which were looking more surprised as time passes, Kanna concluded her argument:<br /> <br /> “If it is as that book says, the Alderah faith and the spirits faith are two completely different things… then at the same time God and the four great spirits are different existences…in addition of them being messengers of God, the true identity of these children may also be completely different? This is what I think.”<br /> <br /> Kanna finished expressing herself while petting the partner at her waist. She was feeling uneasy as she didn’t know if she conveyed her thoughts, but that was an unnecessary worry.<br /> <br /> “The spirits will never tell us to believe in God, this is what you mean right? Kanna.”<br /> <br /> Ikta’s voice was trembling. He slowly reached out with his hands and placed them on Kanna’s palm.<br /> <br /> “…You really are great. You dispelled God’s curse, Kanna. And you did it almost completely by yourself!”<br /> <br /> “G-God’s curse?”<br /> <br /> “This curse is the crucial difference that separates Science from Theology. Stubbornly denying truth that does not comply with God’s will, while only making use of those favorable to god… their paranoia distorted the truth. Obliviously if they are not able to throw away such indoctrination, humanity will never be able to step forward on the road of science!”<br /> <br /> Finishing speaking, Ikta didn’t bother with the surrounding gazes anymore and started dancing while holding Kanna’s hands.<br /> <br /> “You are right Kanna! If there truly is a supreme God, then his first words would have been ordering us to ‘be lazy’! All other God’s commands are all fakes! Ideology that should be thrown away, made by those in power!”<br /> <br /> “Huh…officer Ikkun…? I-I didn’t say so mu–”<br /> <br /> In the state he is now, these words didn’t enter Ikta’s ear. He continued dancing happily like he is converting his present feelings into movements, producing a messy, creative and unrestrained dance.<br /> <br /> Kanna couldn’t do anything but follow him… however she found out that being together with the youth in front of her was not a cause of trouble for her.<br /> <br /> –Ah, so this Nii-chan is a lot more childish than what he appears to be.<br /> <br /> Kanna Temari intuitively comprehended that… the carefree boy in front of him must have been using this method to seduce others. Getting people to participate in science, lazing around in the right way–this behavior to lure others into depravation, it must be his way of showing affection.<br /> <br /> –Science is really fun you know, so Kanna you should join too.<br /> <br /> The kid who invited the one he liked to participate in this special game. After wiping away the simple tricks he shows on the surface, Ikta’s loving nature could be encompassed with one sentence. Many people, after noticing his true nature of naivety and innocence, hidden beneath the mischievous mask…will find themselves unable to have anything but good impressions about him.<br /> <br /> “…Haha, Ikkun sure is a weird person.”<br /> <br /> When that incredible feeling diffused in her chest, she found it natural to omit the honorifics in addressing him. The one in front of her right now, is but a two years’ younger teenager worth caring about.<br /> <br /> They originally thought the time seemed to go on forever, but a sudden scream brought it to an end. The youth’s smile dispersed. It was followed by a roar that reverberated in the area coupled with sharp sounds of swords clashing.<br /> <br /> “…? W-What was that just then? Did something happen over there…?”<br /> <br /> Kanna moved her gaze to the direction the sounds came from, Ikta also, with a stiff face, looked at the same place.<br /> <br /> “…It seems so. Do you know what is located over there?”<br /> <br /> “Uh… I remember that at the end of this road there is the building used by those in power to hold meetings… ah!”<br /> <br /> “Sorry, let’s separate here. You hurry back to where the rest of the troops are.”<br /> <br /> Ikta did not wait for Kanna to finish her explanation, separated the hands that were previously tied together, and started running. Kanna couldn’t catch up with the disappearing figure and could only send him away with her gaze.<br /> <br /> The residual body temperature left in her hands slowly dispersed making her feel reluctant to let it go.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> Going back just five minutes from when Ikta started running.<br /> <br /> “You can stop here. It’s rare to be in town, until the meeting is over go find somewhere you like to relax… Cough, cough.”<br /> <br /> After arriving in front of an especially big building, Major with these words refused Yatori who wished to stay together. Having said that, he was not going to go alone as he brought four subordinates.<br /> <br /> However, standing with these big, burly, sturdy figures, it was Major Taekk as superior who looked lacking in spirit.<br /> <br /> “Then I will wait outside.”<br /> <br /> Thus Yatori stood upright on the doorway. Of course she decided to keep that same position till the meeting is over.<br /> <br /> I clearly said she could do whatever she wanted… seeing Yatori’s strong sense of duty, the Major couldn’t help but smile wryly.<br /> <br /> “It seems necessary to order you to go relax your body a bit, warrant officer Yatorishino.”<br /> <br /> “Yes sir, I will also comply to that order.”<br /> <br /> Yatori took out her partner Shia from her waist bag, only to see many squared ‘wings’ reaching out from his back. After absorbing the shining bright sunlight, the usually sullen faced Shia also had upturned eyes showing satisfaction.<br /> <br /> “Sir, the only one this subordinate have that could stretch ‘wings’ is this.”<br /> <br /> “The reasons your seriousness doesn’t make the atmosphere heavy must be thanks to this humor… do as you wish.”<br /> <br /> Major Taekk turned away and walked forward. It seems she is different from her father– that was the Major’s thought about Yatori. If it was that person, he wouldn’t leave room for interpretation to orders. No matter if he was in the position of giving or receiving orders, that famous general would still adhere in being the incarnation of discipline.<br /> <br /> To tell the truth, Major Taekk didn’t like paying attention to youngsters.<br /> <br /> Almost every year High Grade Military Officer Cadets will flock to his side, and go back after learning seven tenths of boredom, two tenths of disillusionment and one tenths of actual military knowledge.<br /> <br /> No matter how hard work it is to run military units at borders, to those elites, the northern territory is but a simple stepping stone, some place they wish to go through as soon as possible.<br /> <br /> Major Taekk could understand very well their feelings, because he himself was once one of those.<br /> <br /> Around twenty years ago, Major Taekk was also a High Grade Military Officer cadet. After finishing the High Grade Academy, directly passed the High Grade Military Exam, with a heart filled of loyalty and ambitions, a young man who had just started the life journey of a soldier.<br /> <br /> From the results, he had long deviated from the road of success. Although major Taekk is currently forty-six years old, it is essentially impossible to climb further in rank in the lifetime he has left. The aide to the supreme commander of the norther region is just such a position. Having mixed feelings of admiration and envy when seeing youngsters with bright futures is just an inevitable reaction.<br /> <br /> Major Taekk’s current status is to be a substitute to the supreme commander who obtained his position through noble’s support and with no actual strength, while resolving the financial troubles and the populace’s doubts, he also had to properly manage the garrison.<br /> <br /> –If it wasn’t for this, he would have long retired and started his life anew.<br /> <br /> Furthermore, when he recalled how he suffered from the chronic lung disease, Major Taekk could only sigh. That was also one of the reasons that deviated him from the road of success. The disease was not advancing, nor there was the possibility of curing it completely, the symptoms just grow with age. For how many years more could he keep lying about his physical condition and keep working?<br /> <br /> –It’s only, well no matter. If there is something that could become a role model for the younger generations, then there would still be a value in forcing himself to keep at it.<br /> <br /> Being proud of his lack in combat experience, thinking that as the result of maintaining peace in the northern region– thinking back of Warrant Officer Yatorishino who indirectly praised him made major Taekk smile unconsciously.<br /> <br /> “How come today’s welcoming hasn’t come yet?” his subordinate interrupted his thoughts in an unhappy voice. After passing through the gates and entering the inner building, they were left foolishly waiting at the entrance and no answer came even after their repeated calls. The major also felt it was natural his subordinate was irritated.<br /> <br /> “Maybe they had some urgent matters and couldn’t leave. But we came here out of our own volition… we don’t have to wait here at the entrance like idiots.”<br /> <br /> After the major finished saying so, he led the way to the inner side of the building. Since he already memorized the planimetry in his previous visits, without hesitation he walked to the big room situated ahead of them. He thought they would be stopped midway by someone, but that didn’t happen.<br /> <br /> After walking for twenty seconds, the group arrived at their objective.<br /> <br /> “I beg pardon for my rudeness, I am Yuskushiram Taekk coming from the base in stead of the supreme commander–”<br /> <br /> Major Taekk had just walked into the room greeting whoever was inside but after a second, stench of blood filled his nostrils making him stop his feet out of caution.<br /> <br /> In front of him was the body of a sturdy man collapsed on the big table placed in the center of the room. You could tell he was dead at first glance, because he had a deep wound going from head to the spine.<br /> <br /> “…Immediately retreat to the outside!”<br /> <br /> From someone who hasn’t stood in battle for long times, Major Taekk’s judgement could be thought as fast and correct. But his choice was to ‘backtrack’, it was also the most oblivious choice, to some extent this action was also predicted by the enemy.<br /> <br /> The major and his men tried to run back the corridor together, however the assassins appeared one after another in front of them from the shadows. Half of them were wielding half-length air guns suitable for indoor uses; the other half had a unique ‘ㄑ shaped’ knife weapon at their side. There were even those with blood stains, probably the result of what happened in that room.<br /> <br /> Although the culprits’ short-sleeved face covering attire was very unique as well, the thing that caught most attention was their skin which was of a darker color than the average empire man. Without doubts, this is proof of living on the faraway highlands closer to the sun, that is people living on the lands of the Grand Arfatra mountain range.<br /> <br /> “These guys, they are from Shinaak Tri–”<br /> <br /> Before the soldiers could react, the air gun armed intruders fired a flurry of bullets. Then while taking advantage of the retreating soldiers, the gunners are switched with swordsmen which rushed forward to slash.<br /> <br /> “Whoa–” “Gaah!” “Wuu…!”<br /> <br /> The Shinaak warriors used the blade called Kukri knife to cut their prey’s arms, slash the body and decapitate– Major Taekk originally brought four men but in just a dozen seconds they all left this world.<br /> <br /> “…Failed…”<br /> <br /> Although he survived because he was surrounded by his subordinates, the major still took two bullets to the chest. The already chronic diseased lungs, after being pierced by bullets are wailing in pain.<br /> <br /> “Wuh…!”<br /> <br /> The impulse to cough came mixed with blood. Instead he resisted the urge and swallowed, with trembling arms took out a sword from his military uniform.<br /> <br /> “Hm…! What is wrong with you! Are you scared?”<br /> <br /> Perhaps overwhelmed by the dying struggle, or maybe they felt repulsed from killing the diseased, Shinaak tribe intruders hesitated in giving him the final blow. But when major Taekk raised his blade trying to cut the enemy, in that instant one air gunner with raised gun in the back cleared his doubts.<br /> <br /> First the blade fell on the ground, then strength left his legs, finally his whole body fell.<br /> <br /> The third bulled reached just above the heart. The diseased lungs also seemed to have given up, stopping the wailing, even coughing up blood was too much effort.<br /> <br /> –Is it going to end like this? At least I’m not falling to the disease, is that considered a consolation…?<br /> <br /> An intruder armed with kukri knife came close to the body of the major on the ground. He could still feel the movements. Although he was striving to at least cut his opponent once, but no matter how hard he tried, not a single finger moved.<br /> <br /> He sure enough was still feeling regret. In the end even though so many years had passed, he still felt motivated by the youngsters’ excitement…<br /> <br /> While quickly losing consciousness due to the large blood loss… Major Taekk felt like hearing somebody kicking open the front door and rushing like wind with heroic footsteps.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> When she heard sounds of fighting, without hesitation, Yatori rushed into the building, after running at full speed to the location she felt the presence came from, she was immediately presented with that scene.<br /> <br /> “Major–!”<br /> <br /> The first thing that caught her eyes was the superior’s body in a pool of blood. When Yatori arrived, Major Taekk was receiving the fatal blow.<br /> <br /> The ㄑ shaped knife was extracted from his ribs, spraying fresh blood. The intruders caught in the blood are observing with sharp eyes the prey that had just appeared.<br /> <br /> Even when facing many, Yatori advanced without hesitation– if you wanted to act, it was obliviously the best if you had the first move. And if you want to reach the enemies, then it would be too slow to start moving after readying your swords.<br /> <br /> The conclusion she arrived at was– readying her swords and slashing while closing in to the enemy…!<br /> <br /> The blades arrived at their target two breaths before what the enemy had expected. Yatori’s attack bypassed the sword the enemy raised to parry, and laterally swept through his neck. Huge amount of blood gushed out from the severed carotid– she who continued her attack, used her short sword to stab at his heart. The body of the enemy who originally intended to resist, lost all strength in an instant.<br /> <br /> [[File:Tenkyou no Alderamin-Volume 2 Chapter 2 Image 4.jpg|thumbnail|Yatori fighting ]]<br /> <br /> Seeing their companion’s death, the intruders sought revenge by attacking Yatori, and she replied accordingly. After turning her body, the two swords engaged the enemy while avoiding their attacks, catching a moment of vulnerability caused by the confusion of the battle, the sharp blades performed a counterattack.<br /> <br /> The air-gunners in the back of course hesitated to shoot at this target who was constantly moving between comrades and couldn’t be aimed at.<br /> <br /> The enemy leader, noticing the current situation was far from good, ordered his companions to temporally get some distance from the foe. The bullets came at the same time from the openings created, but Yatori calmly used the corpse of the man she took down at the beginning as a shield.<br /> <br /> Normal air guns are not equipped with such power to perforate a human body.<br /> <br /> The status quo fell into a stalemate with the parties staring at each other… however, this was a beneficial development for Yatori. Since they had been making such ruckus, her companions, noticing the disturbance would reach there sooner or later. That way the side with superior numbers will be hers while the enemy would become the minority, then with smooth actions they could capture them all alive.<br /> <br /> “…Let’s retreat. We have archived our goal already.”<br /> <br /> However, it appeared that the enemy understood the situation as well. It was as if the man who looked like their leader could tone down his emotions, and managed to give order to his companions with blood-shot eyes full of revenge.<br /> <br /> The companions made protest with their eyes but the leader shook his head and spoke a decisive statement.<br /> <br /> “Did you forget chief Nanak’s orders?… Before the holy war, do not risk. Retreat!”<br /> <br /> It began after the order, the intruders one after another disappeared in the opposite direction Yatori was. They intended to use the back door or the windows, anyway sought an escape route diverse from the front door.<br /> <br /> Even if it was Yatori, she wouldn’t rush to give chase alone. She first put the body of the intruder she used as a shield on the ground, then rushed to Major Taekk’s side, stretched her arm toward the neck and made sure there were no pulse anymore.<br /> <br /> The sorrowful look on her face lasted only an instant, she then immediately stood straight and made a salute to the departed. Mourning the man who even at the end didn’t receive any return from his lifetime achievements, and his military spirit that even at death didn’t allow him to let go of his military knife.<br /> <br /> “…. Please leave the rest to me, Major Taekk– I will now continue pursue the enemy!”<br /> <br /> Yatori after firmly stating so, turned away and ran straight for the door, rushed out of the building without hesitation.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> As if changing shifts, when the girl had just rushed out of the door, a young man slipped in from a window on the corridor, at the sight of the six bodies lying in the corridor–Ikta Sorlok snorted with a ‘Whoa’ sound.<br /> <br /> “What is this? Almost all of them are empire military, is this the work of those who just ran away?”<br /> <br /> “Please be careful, Ikta. Enemies may still be inside.”<br /> <br /> Ikta, while listening to Kusu’s advices, at the same time checked every single room within the building.<br /> <br /> A male who looked like the owner in the conference room, five females who looked like maids in the next room, also an old couple at the corner of the stairway leading to the second floor, all these people were leaking blood from the head or chest and were already deceased.<br /> <br /> “On the first floor, five men from the empire’s military and a Shinaak Tribe man who should be with the culprits. Just looking around I found fourteen bodies… the inhabitants of this house were all massacred.”<br /> <br /> After getting a gist of this tragedy, Ikta crooked his head as if there was something wrong.<br /> <br /> “But, it’s really weird. From the state of the drying blood… the death time of the family members should have been much earlier that the military’s downstairs.”<br /> <br /> Speaking of which, the intruders were able to kill everyone in this house without the neighbors noticing. Ikta thought the other party had to be really agile, furthermore he hadn’t seen any trace of plundering on valuables, with these observation, the chances of it being thieves aiming for money was really low.<br /> <br /> “…Although with crimes committed by the Shinaak Tribe are not uncommon in this area, it’s hard to believe that the attack just had to happen when Major Taekk was visiting and is a pure coincidence. Adding to the fact that the perpetrators didn’t plunder the house and left it as is, if I wanted to speculate on their reasons–”<br /> <br /> Ikta arrived at this conclusion that the most likely case was the Major got ambushed. If it really was so, then this would be a planned crime… No, it should be called strategy.<br /> <br /> Ikta while confirming his deduction walked through one room to another. Thus he discovered a mysterious item in the next room that looked like a guest room.<br /> <br /> All around the room were thrown away white, a little dirty, cloth-like materials.<br /> <br /> “What is this? They are too small to be curtains… Ah, there is a hole just big enough for the head, meaning this is clothing?”<br /> <br /> “Ikta, aren’t those pilgrimage clothing of the Alderah Church?”<br /> <br /> Hearing Kusu’s reminder, the young man exclaimed in understanding.<br /> <br /> The devout believers of the Alderah faith would walk across the mainland all around seeking for temples to accumulate virtue, and this was something that must be worn during their travels. It could also be called an easy version of priest vestments.<br /> <br /> However, understanding what this really was made Ikta even more puzzled. It would be another matter if this was a clergy school dormitory, but why would there be this many pilgrimage clothing thrown on the floor here? Even him and Kusu couldn’t explain the reasons.<br /> <br /> Just when the young man was immersed in thought to find something to aid in his deduction, suddenly a high pitched scream came from downstairs. It should have been someone who came because of the disturbance and found the macabre spectacle downstairs right?<br /> <br /> Feeling someone moving closer, Kusu worryingly pulled its master’s sleeve from the waist pocket.<br /> <br /> “Ikta, shouldn’t we run away now? In here, regardless of who sees us it will be hard to explain.”<br /> <br /> “Yeah, let’s run. The current situation is not one I should be thrown in the brig again.”<br /> <br /> After Ikta nodded with a serious expression, he stepped on the nearest windows and nimbly jumped down.<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> The wind mixed with dust hit on her cheeks.<br /> <br /> Faster and faster, accelerate more and more making the field of vision narrow, slapping the beloved horse’s side to make it give it’s all.<br /> <br /> “Don’t let them run away…!”<br /> <br /> The horsemen were the same.<br /> <br /> Yatori who was straddled on the horse with a leaning forward position, put in more strength into the hands holding the reins. Leading the cavalry unit behind, she stared at the back of the intruders in front of her.<br /> <br /> After confirming Major Taekk’s death and rushing out of the building, Yatori left the job of preserving the crime scene and reporting to HQ to her subordinates, she herself took command and mobilized the cavalry unit in pursuit of the fleeing enemies. Compared to the peas sized figures they were chasing twenty minutes ago, the distance between the two sides has now been greatly shortened.<br /> <br /> “No, do not slow down! The moment they get to the mountain it’s over!”<br /> <br /> The condition of the road below was obliviously bad to the point to be impossible to rectify. If you wanted to avoid the horses tripping over the rocks, while at the same time keep rushing forward with that kind of speed, you would need extraordinary skills and guts. Even among the veteran cavalry unit whom should have already accumulated plenty of experiences, there were those who lagged behind.<br /> <br /> However, Yatori thought– If we are not keeping this speed, the distance wouldn’t shorten at all!<br /> <br /> “Everybody, raise your long-ranged weapons! Start a volley aiming for the enemy’s left, after that prepare for melee combat!”<br /> <br /> In response to Yatori’s orders, a group of soldiers raised their air guns, the majority however immediately raised the crossbow. The hard to aim shooting while on horseback was just an opening event, the main action was the spear assault after that– numbers of soldiers, quality of the horses, the remaining stamina, all the elements were in our favor. If we further attacked from their weaker side, then without doubts it will become the formula of victory.<br /> <br /> Yatori made this judgement with confidence.<br /> <br /> However, just as she was about to give the orders to ‘shoot!’, Yatori had to forcibly hold back the voice that almost leaked out. That was because behind the boulders the enemy was running to, a figure flashed by.<br /> <br /> “…Guh! Abort the attack! Everybody halt!”<br /> <br /> The corner of mind in Yatori’s brain dedicated to commanding always kept its cool, and repels the silly ideas of pushing into enemy ambushes regardless of the risk.<br /> <br /> The cavalry unit stopped its advance. Noticing this the enemy also immediately slowed down and stopped, at the same time one after another new foes holding either crossbows or air-guns appeared from behind the rock.<br /> <br /> “…So they set an ambush beforehand, the enemy was also quite well prepared.”<br /> <br /> Knowing that this plan even took consideration of the case being pursued, made Yatori feel admiration. If they followed them into the rocky area just then, the troops would have been shaken by the surprise, in that situation the flaw would have given the enemy the opportunity to deal a major blow to the main force.<br /> <br /> But the reality was that Yatori’s observation and quick decision had effects, her troops stopped before entering the enemy’s effective shooting range. The reason the ambushing units showed themselves should be because they understood they were discovered.<br /> <br /> At the foot of the Grand Arfatra Mountains range, the two forces stared at each other from long distances.<br /> <br /> “…What can we do, platoon leader? Seeing the enemy numbers, if we charged while they attack, our force should also be prepared to face substantial sacrifices.”<br /> <br /> “It is so, Sergeant. Of course I would do it if the case required so but right now it’s not that kind of situation.”<br /> <br /> After Yatori nodded in agreement to the adjutant, stared at the enemy group and shouted with all her strength:<br /> <br /> “People of Shinaak! Why did you commit the atrocities of killing our comrades! Let me hear your excuses!”<br /> <br /> This voice clearly reached the enemies stationed hundreds of meters away. After a little while, the enemy also replied. The surprising fact was the reply also came in a female voice.<br /> <br /> “–The pain of your comrade’s death, do you feel it! Do you also feel it, it is painful!”<br /> <br /> Compared to the not fluent impression unique to the Shinaak tribe’s dialect, the appearance of the opponent who said those words surprised Yatori even more. Although she couldn’t distinguish her face because of the distances, but without doubts she was a very petite young girl. Right now that young girl was shouting words representing the many Shinaak warriors present there.<br /> <br /> “…Those who don’t care for their companions lives, aren’t those considered cold-blooded brutes on the mountains?!”<br /> <br /> “You, you are the cold-blooded brutes! If it weren’t so, why did you take away our Hahashik?!”<br /> <br /> “…. Hahashik? What are those?!”<br /> <br /> “You have it at your side right now! You call them spirits! You took them away from us, if that’s not being cold-blooded brutes then what is?!”<br /> <br /> Hearing her refer to something she absolutely had no recollection of made Yatori feel very confused. Even now she was ignorant regarding the repressing policy against the Shinaak tribe set by Lieutenant General Safida, the means employed and the matter regarding the confiscation of the spirits.<br /> <br /> “Before that, you also forced us to accept various conditions! First you prohibited us to sell on the plains, then the military forcibly bought at dirty cheap prices our corn! So we could only buy few vegetables and fruits! The corn stock left was also not enough to pass the winter! The elderly, the children, they always, always starved to death!”<br /> <br /> “……………..”<br /> <br /> “Our companion who resorted to stealing as last resort were also killed by you one after another! You then even started to take away our fire and wind Hahashik! Taking away our food, killing our companions, even stealing our very important Hahashik–these kind of actions, if not brutes who would commit them! You tell me!”<br /> <br /> Yatori gasped. Even her who was not familiar with the matter could feel the other party’s profound hatred. At the same time, she realized the situation would not be solved with Major Taekk’s death alone.<br /> <br /> “…Then, make your request! From the tomorrow’s military, what do you wish for?”<br /> <br /> Yatori’s hope of at least leaving a foot for negotiation was completely destroyed by the reply that came.<br /> <br /> “Hn! We have no hope for you! Who would expect anything from brutes! …. We just wanted to resume it to the original way! We just wanted to return to the life before you forced us to go farther and farther north, return to the time we could go up the mountains and back to the plains freely, to those days that now makes people nostalgic!”<br /> <br /> After the girl finished shouting, she extracted two thick Kukri knives from her sides and pointed them to the sky. The polished blade that could even be used as a mirror reflected the bright and brilliant sunlight.<br /> <br /> “We will beat you and get the Hahashik back, at the same time obtain the mountains and lowlands, returning them the original Shinaak world, the next step to archive our goal is the holy war! So I… chief of the Shinaak tribe, Nanak Dar, by this name I declare the beginning of the holy war!”<br /> <br /> She waved down both swords at same time, and accurately aimed the tip at Yatori– She, the chief of Shinaak tribe, the youngest in history to reach such leading position, Nanak Dar raised her chest and with an imposing bearing made a declaration of war:<br /> <br /> “Prepare yourselves! O devils of the plains!”<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> “–After such declaration, the enemy immediately retreated to the Grand Arfatra Mountains. The loss we suffered, starting from Major Yuskushiram Taekk, including the guards totals five men, all dead… These were the reports of Warrant Officer Yatorishino.”<br /> <br /> In the command room, with the sunset leaking in from the open window, Lieutenant General Safida who finished listening to the subordinate’s report lightly nodded his head with an affirming sound while keeping staring out of the window.<br /> <br /> Although he was initially greatly shocked from the news of his colleague being killed, but after calming down finishing listening till the end to the report, no matter how, he had restored his cool head. Now he even seems to have enough margin to care whether his beard near the mouth is a little bit overgrown.<br /> <br /> “Yusku passed away? It’s regrettable to lose such talent.”<br /> <br /> These words of farewell harbored no emotion at all. Although to the Lieutenant General, losing an as talented aid as the Major was not something he shouldn’t feel sorry about– but honestly, the daily pesky advices on everything just like his subordinate sister, irked him a lot.<br /> <br /> “Those Shinaak mountain folks even dared to proclaim a holy war, they really do not understand the position they are in. Don’t you think so?”<br /> <br /> “Yes sir…”<br /> <br /> “They were still likable when they were only barking, however they now even dared to claim they will bite, even I can’t let those untamed stray dogs roam as they please.”<br /> <br /> The lieutenant general said so with a lacking tone. The underling behind did not notice the shallow smile that appeared on his mouth, and did not find out the dull tone used to mask the reckless excitement caused by the happy mood.<br /> <br /> “It seems the time for mass extradition has come…it always pained me that the Grand Arfatra Mountains became the residence of stray dogs. So far I let them off on the friendly neighbor relationship we had, since they bit the hand that fed them, there are no other alternatives.”<br /> <br /> Hah…an uncontrollable laugh leaked from Lieutenant General’s mouth, his heart truly was filled with gratitude.<br /> <br /> In the extremely boring job of managing the northern region, repressing the Shinaak tribe was one of lieutenant general’s biggest entertainment. The tribes living in the northern mountains to him were nothing more than unclean and brutal human-like creatures, hunting them was just a stimulating and enjoyable game.<br /> <br /> Having said so, legally even the Shinaak tribe was considered empire citizen, even him with his position of Lieutenant General could not openly regard them as hunting subjects. In addition to occasionally punishing those with thievery tendencies, what he could do was setting heavy taxes and taking away the spirits to abuse the Shinaak tribe. That was true till now.<br /> <br /> –I did not expect the other party would take the initiative in creating the pretext…!<br /> <br /> Lieutenant general Safida liked war. Because when ordering huge amounts of soldiers, he truly felt the authority of being the supreme commander of the northern region. His self-esteem, inflated to a curved shape could only be filled with gratification in such situations.<br /> <br /> Not to mention that the fight with the Shinaak tribe was something he could only wish for. To be able of doing something he enjoyed while at the same time getting rid of those annoying people, of course he couldn’t find a more wonderful recreational activity.<br /> <br /> “I found the previous declaration of war a sign of rebellion from the whole tribe, our side must also act appropriately.”<br /> <br /> “Yes sir. Then we must have all the bases in the northern region rise their alert level…”<br /> <br /> “That’s too lenient. Gather soldiers from all bases and form a punitive force, the formation will be brigades.”<br /> <br /> Hearing the superior’s orders, the subordinates could not help but doubt their own ears.<br /> <br /> “…Sir you mean; our forces will take the initiative in attacking the Grand Arfatra Mountains?”<br /> <br /> “What are you surprised for? You also know the northern region have small scale bases scattered all around because of the supply problems, if we continue like this we face the risk of the enemy taking them one after another, that’s why we must turn that over by taking the initiative to attack.”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant general made this assertion confidently. A defensive battle didn’t suit his character; the only way is to use huge amounts of soldiers to one-sidedly trample other ethnic groups–the heated stare he carried away gave this information.<br /> <br /> “If our side gave an all-out attack, those guys would be too busy to defend to do anything else. We just need to act according the words of wisdom that says ‘attack is the best form of defense’. Is there anything else?”<br /> <br /> “No… None sir… I don’t have any question… it’s just, basically we still should hear the Major’s opinion–”<br /> <br /> Although the already ingrained habit made the officer say those words, however the figure that would make reasonable decisions was no longer in this world. Reminded of this fact, he could only remain silent.<br /> <br /> Lieutenant general Safida took the subordinate’s silence as agreement, happily hummed air from the nose. Then, like it suddenly came to his mind, added:<br /> <br /> “–Right, do not report Yusku’s death to Central yet.”<br /> <br /> “Huh? But sir…”<br /> <br /> “Regardless of what, there will be sacrifices in a crusade. It’s not too late to wait till the end of the war and send the whole list together, that way is more natural.”<br /> <br /> Lieutenant general Safida while using a randomly made up reason to convince his subordinate, at the same time was thinking– the moment they know of Yusku’s death, they will immediately dispatch the next overseer right? It is so annoying. But I will have to accept it sooner or later, but I still want to hold out as long as I can.<br /> <br /> That’s right, at least until the punitive expedition is over. Until I have fully enjoyed this war that came from the heavens….<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> Once dinnertime came, in the canteen there was this subtle but noticeable difference in atmosphere from the usual. Even if it was oblivious no one was speaking loudly, however the chatter that was intentionally toned down was rampaging no stop. This was totally a symptom of the tension.<br /> <br /> The members of the order of Knights were of no exception. After everybody globed down the food, all five were currently in a posture of intently listening to Yatori’s words.<br /> <br /> “…. Holy war… Yatori, let me confirm this, did the opponent really say those exact words?”<br /> <br /> After the first round of explanation, Ikta asked with frowning brows. Yatori nodded heavily.<br /> <br /> “Yes, they indeed said so. Their resolution was quite firm.”<br /> <br /> “Meaning they will do it even knowing such difference in combat power? We are really being hated huh.”<br /> <br /> Matthew said with a bitter expression, Torway next to him kept holding the hands on his knees remaining silent.<br /> <br /> “Although Major Taekk’s death was regrettable, but at present we had just lost to Kioka, right now national power is being consumed, thinking of having infighting within the empire is simply madness. What should be done is looking for ways to live in harmony.”<br /> <br /> “I… I think so too, I can’t find any reason to wage war.”<br /> <br /> Haro concurred with her Highness Chamille’s opinion. But, with just a look at the surrounding you could find the people with opposite opinions who were clearly much more noticeable.<br /> <br /> “Isn’t it good enough to have a direct confrontation? We should make use of this time and have those guys of the Shinaak tribe truly understand the situation they are in.”<br /> <br /> “Those mountain folks dares to be so arrogant, I want to make them suffer the same fate as our dead companions!”<br /> <br /> “We should revenge Major Taekk, the Major himself would wish so!”<br /> <br /> Blood boiling comments came one after another. In addition, it was fueled by the fact that there were already victims, compared to the faction unwilling to go to war, the aggressive warmonger faction seems to get the blessing in such situation. There were no doubts, furthermore the simple concept of revenge war especially drove the soldiers’ sense of justice.<br /> <br /> Once the wave inciting war became louder it naturally becomes more difficult to raise objections. That was the very natural mass psychology– because of this no one expected that in such unified upcoming atmosphere, there would be someone who dared to fearlessly advocate with a voice louder than anyone else a ‘NO’.<br /> <br /> “Are you guys all drunk?! How can there be a knight excited about such war?!”<br /> <br /> The fingers closed in a tight fist hit the table, at the same time his huge body stood on the chair and spoke with raised voice, it was Warrant Officer Deinkun.<br /> <br /> Although the crowd felt overwhelmed by the eardrum shattering voice, that was only at the beginning, laughers and jeers soon came and covered the whole floor.<br /> <br /> “Huh, this is so unlike you, Warrant Officer Deinkun. Wasn’t it you, not so long ago that wanted to go to war more than anyone else?”<br /> <br /> “That was of course the extreme case! Because at that time the opponent was the hated republic of Kioka!… Listen me well you guys. The so called sword of knights can only be swung to fight back the threat of enemies from foreign countries! It absolutely is not a weapon used to kill fellow citizens!”<br /> <br /> Deinkun asserted so loudly. Although the laughers disappeared, but there was someone who replaced it with icy cold sarcasm.<br /> <br /> “Stop screaming lousy words, to put it simply you got scared right?”<br /> <br /> “…. What?”<br /> <br /> “Meaning that when war truly appeared in front of you, you became a coward. You clearly possess a body more massive than others yet you are still so unsuccessful, even saying something like sword of knights, it truly makes me disgusted.”<br /> <br /> “…. You want to insult my honor? If you dare so I want to hear you say it again!”<br /> <br /> The muscular Agra stood up and stared at each other with Dekkun. Since both of them were comparable brawny men, once this escalates into a fighting incident, the canteen must be prepared to be completely trashed.<br /> <br /> “What are you being noisy for! Keep quiet! Quiet!”<br /> <br /> Only thanks to the intervention of the patrol officers that the big tragedy could be avoided. Agra harshly smashed his lips and sat down again, Deinkun also distorted away his line sight away from the other and sat down.<br /> <br /> Under the repression exercised by the superior, the canteen was under high pressure and full of silence. As expected, the second after the officer returned to the corridor after inspecting the room, the conversation immediately revamped. Although there was a feeling the volume was toned down, but the number of conversations increased instead.<br /> <br /> “…That was surprising, the Warrant Officer Hargunska full of fighting spirit decided to side with the non-war faction this time.”<br /> <br /> Haro said so with a tad of intimacy, hearing that Yatori too revealed a faint smile.<br /> <br /> “Thinking that was surprising is a faux pas of his assessment. As he himself stated, the so called knight is an existence to protect the country and its people from foreign countries’ invasion. Thus feeling resistance in having to act against the empire’s citizen would be the natural emotion.”<br /> <br /> Different from the self-proclaimed knight Deinkun, Yatori’s words, the empire nominated knight, in name and reality, harbored a relative weight. Torway, while looking at Yatori with admiring eyes, added too:<br /> <br /> “I think so as well. Furthermore, I think Dekkun is really great to be able to speak up the minority’s opinion in the earlier atmosphere. Because I though those kind of actions were something only Ikkun would do.”<br /> <br /> “…Yeah, that indeed is the case. Speaking of which, the guy who can’t read the atmosphere and always exaggerate stuff… Sorlok, that’s your own unparalleled clique right? This time someone is imitating your forte huh?”<br /> <br /> Her Highness Chamille spoke words full of sarcasm, Ikta instead completely ignored her. The youth holding his hands at chest while assuming a fetal position on the chair, stared into nothingness with empty eyes.<br /> <br /> “…Holy war…. Holy war huh…Ah holy war…”<br /> <br /> “What? Are you still fixated on that?”<br /> <br /> Yatori watched Ikta with suspicious eyes, Ikta instead murmured with a deep voice:<br /> <br /> “…there is no such use.”<br /> <br /> “…..?”<br /> <br /> “It does not exist, in the Shinaak tribe language there is no world representing ‘Holy war'”<br /> <br /> The others couldn’t understand what he thought and could only tilt their head in confusion.<br /> <br /> Ikta recovering his gaze started to explain:<br /> <br /> “For the Shinaak tribe, warfare is simply competition for survival, in other words it’s just the most extreme display of the natural law of ‘the strong survive and the weak perish’. They do not affirm nor deny war, they just accept it as the plain truth of this world– it’s only they will never make the war ‘sacred’.”<br /> <br /> “…You mean those guys from the Shinaak tribe do not require a righteous cause?”<br /> <br /> “Of course they do, the tribe’s prosperity and happiness is their righteousness. However, to them that is not some ‘sacred thing’. In another perspective the wealth obtained through warfare is nothing but property seized from others, and the reason is for your own beneficence. So that is just being unscrupulous for the sake of survival, it’s something completely opposite from sanctity.”<br /> <br /> After reaching that point, Ikta paused and lightly stroked Kusu’s head in the waist bag.<br /> <br /> “The subjects revered by the Shinaak people are different, they are Hahashik– the four great spirits in our pocket. The Shinaak people without exception consider these children who consider us human masters and devote themselves without condition, as ‘sacred beings’… we too understand it very well because when these children want to protect their human masters, they do so with no regard of their own status.”<br /> <br /> In a world where the strong survive and the weak perish the spirits are the lone exception. In order to help the humans that are a completely different race, they not only put in all their efforts but also won’t require any form of return from the humans for their dedication. They wouldn’t say a word no matter how cruel their treatment was, the same even if they were shattered into pieces.<br /> <br /> “There is only one thing in this world that the Shinaak people define as ‘sacred’– that is the existence of spirits who wholeheartedly devote to their masters. ‘Sacred’ and ‘spirits’ not only are interchangeable, any former non-interchangeable use of them are unlikely to have ever been recorded. Not to mention to mix it with a vulgar world such as ‘war’ is simply absurd.”<br /> <br /> “…. I now understand what you mean. But what if their determination to start the war has a direct connection to the spirits?”<br /> <br /> –You took them away from us, if that’s not cold-blooded brute then what is?!<br /> <br /> Yatori while vividly remembering the words the Shinaak girl told her, asked a question.<br /> <br /> “By the look of it, you too are aware of that matter?”<br /> <br /> The ‘matter’ Ikta said was one of the repression policy lieutenant general Safida implemented, the action of taking away the spirits from the Shinaak tribe. The others, without understanding what they were talking about felt very confused, the two however without minding them, continued.<br /> <br /> “…The spirits have been taken away by the enemy; spirits are sacred existence; if you want to take back the stolen sacred beings, in any case you have to wage war. Then this war is truly a ‘Holy war’– if it is determined the Shinaak tribe was using the above reasoning, is there anything unreasonable?”<br /> <br /> “None, this is the perfect sophistry scheme, it’s so perfect that it makes me feel queasy.”<br /> <br /> After speaking with disdain to his own words, without hiding his displeasure, Ikta re-opened his twisted mouth:<br /> <br /> “However this theory of their smart tricks is only something that us, who have understood their morals and ethics, can think of…. As I have said before, if it was the Shinaak people alone they definitely wouldn’t sanctify war. Therefore, will not twist the truth just to sanctify this war, let’s not even talk about what is used or not, that is not a thought that they would even conceive.”<br /> <br /> Ikta concluded and bitterly grinded his teeth. His appearance was like spitting out lava.<br /> <br /> “Since it obliviously should have been so, they still used the word ‘Holy war’, then there is only one answer– there is someone else, a mastermind behind. Coming from outside, instilling the previously completed fallacy to the guys from Shinaak tribe.”<br /> <br /> <br /> '''***'''<br /> <br /> <br /> The night passed, and morning came.<br /> <br /> Under the command of the supreme commander of the Northern Garrison Lieutenant General Safida it is issued a formal announcement, because of the murder of Major Taekk and Co a punitive force will be assembled.<br /> <br /> By the time of mobilization, the troops were predicted to reach eighteen thousand people, becoming a military operation on a scale without precedence in the history of the northern region.<br /> <br /> –Unrest at Katjvarna’s northern boundaries.<br /> <br /> The war thus begun, covering a part of the Empire’s history with a thick layer of compatriots’ blood.<br /> <br /> &lt;noinclude&gt;<br /> <br /> {| border=&quot;1&quot; cellpadding=&quot;5&quot; cellspacing=&quot;0&quot; style=&quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&quot;<br /> |-<br /> | Back to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br /> | Return to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin|Main Page]]<br /> | Forward to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]<br /> &lt;/noinclude&gt;</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Tenkyou_no_Alderamin:Volume_2_Chapter_1&diff=512509 2017-02-12T01:52:03Z

<p>Hypernova: Fixed no open &lt;noinclude&gt;</p> <hr /> <div>==An Open Box and its Unfortunate Contents==<br /> <br /> 30 kilometers south from Imperial Capital Banhataal, the Imperial Army Center Base.<br /> <br /> Under the violent sunlight. Even today, the stationed soldiers were dripping with sweat from their training.<br /> <br /> “Hurry with the hospitalization! When they fall back to the logistical support line, begin the stop-gap measures!”<br /> <br /> The one giving commands to her subordinates at the top of her lungs, marked by her tall build and flowing light-blue hair, was Warrant Officer Haroma Bekkel.<br /> <br /> She seemed slightly unreliable due to both her youth and lack of experience, but contrary to that impression, she was a prominent person of promise who held the title of “Imperial Knight.”<br /> <br /> “You there, make your stitches smoother! You’re using too much ice! Half of one piece is enough for a bruise of that level! …Ah, over there, the position of your hands is too high for a cardiac massage! Press the heart at the protrusion of the sternum! Do you understand?! Try to push up from a lower point, like this!”<br /> <br /> During relief practice which treated mannequins as injured soldiers, Haro was briskly going around and pointing out her subordinates’ mistakes.<br /> <br /> As a water spirit holder and a graduate of a Nursing Academy, she commanded a Medics Platoon. They were mixed-gender like the other Divisions, but the ratio of female soldiers was slightly larger. The Medics themselves were deployed like any other unit, but her platoon, whose chief responsibility was running around the front lines providing relief, was one kind of search-and-rescue unit.<br /> <br /> Their work could be compared to that of angels in two meanings. One meaning in that they are the saviors of injured persons who are unable to move. The other in that they are the ones who come to retrieve those who die in battle in their last moments.<br /> <br /> “That’s enough! Groups which haven’t finished their treatments yet, please report your points of reflection to me! Other than that, form a line and return to the barracks!”<br /> <br /> About half of the soldiers gathered in the open space left, and Haro received reports from the other half. The whole time, she had noticed a figure she recognized lingering in her peripheral vision… when the last group gave their thoughts and the need for restraint was gone, she walked over to him.<br /> <br /> “Good afternoon, Ikta-san. Are you okay sleeping here?”<br /> <br /> Haro called out in a warm voice to the youth lying down on the grass and reading a letter. Hearing that, Ikta raised his upper body and stretched like a cat.<br /> <br /> “Yo, good afternoon, Haro. Worry not. Wherever I sleep, the right half of my bed is always reserved for you.”<br /> <br /> It was his standard banter. Thinking it shameful to be teased all the time, Haro struck back today.<br /> <br /> “…R-really? Haven’t your appointments been completely booked until a short while ago?”<br /> <br /> “It depends on you whether I progress one step forward in making that kind of dream-like schedule into a reality. …Which day do you wish to reserve?”<br /> <br /> Ikta’s eyes glinted suspiciously. Sensing that it was dangerous to go too far, Haro panicked and changed the topic.<br /> <br /> “N-nevermind that, Ikta-san, where is your unit?”<br /> <br /> [[Image:Alderamin_v02_bw.m.026.png|thumb|Ikta stuck out his tongue playfully.]]<br /> “Unit? Ahh, them- if Suuya’s there, I can go around without a problem. And besides, I understand that it’s required, but I’m worse with this practice by repetition thing than I am with eating live centipedes.”<br /> <br /> Ikta stuck out his tongue playfully. Haro smiled wryly at his excuse, but she was also relieved at the same time. –The laziness of this person, who didn’t resemble a soldier in the least, in middle of an overly strict military structure which prized discipline felt like an oasis to Haro.<br /> <br /> “What’s that you are reading?”<br /> <br /> When Haro asked innocently, Ikta returned the page to his face, and scoffed as if he were bored.<br /> <br /> “—‘Anarai’s Box’ is open.”<br /> <br /> “…? What kind of box is it?”<br /> <br /> When Haro tilted her head, Ikta began explaining it lazily.<br /> <br /> “In short, it’s a safe. Except what’s inside isn’t money or jewels but a fortune of knowledge. …Umm, have I told you that I studied under Professor Anarai Khan?”<br /> <br /> “He’s the person who was taken as a refugee by Kioka, isn’t he? Science, was it? You said you learned it from that person…”<br /> <br /> “Right, I am one of the ‘Apprentices of Anarai.’ There are many other apprentices in the world, and there are several rules which we share among us. One of those is that we put the research results cultivated by Anarai Khan and his apprentices into, well, ‘Anarai’s Box’—basically we make it into restricted knowledge.&quot;<br /> <br /> “So you’re secretive?”<br /> <br /> “Not quite secretive- it’s more like we’re cautious. Making it restricted knowledge is a temporary measure, and afterwards, based on a discussion in light of various circumstances, we’ll even publish it. Well, it’s our style to not thoughtless discharge the research results. A single invention could turn the world upside down, you see.”<br /> <br /> Ikta spoke without hesitation, and honestly, in Haro’s mind, an “invention which could turn the world upside down” couldn’t exist. This kind of contradiction sometimes made her aware of the difference in upbringing between her and the youth.<br /> <br /> “Except, speaking strictly about this time, it wasn’t that we took the plunge and opened it to the public after carefully looking at the circumstances- it was more like we were cornered and prodded from behind and compelled to have a discussion. …That old man, since he sought refuge in Kioka, it seems he was asked for several technological provisions which would be useful to military affairs. There are several technologies which he’d reluctantly disclosed. And, he reported that line-up to apprentices like me who have remained in the Empire.”<br /> <br /> When he explained that far, Ikta shrugged with weary face.<br /> <br /> “…Then as a result of our discussion, we are going to disclose several new technologies in the Empire as well in a way that restores the balance with Kioka. And it seems that I, who has for some reason enlisted in the army of all things, must become the messenger concerning these new technologies relevant to military affairs because of my position.”<br /> <br /> Ikta’s attitude said that this wasn’t a big deal, but Haro didn’t quite understand the scale of what he was talking about.<br /> <br /> As if he sensed her confusion, but Ikta scoffed and stood up-<br /> <br /> “I rambled on about nothing. Well, just that the battle ground is evolving. It’s not worth rejoicing over or anything. Rather- I’ll just say it- I’d rather this kind of thing just crash and burn!”<br /> <br /> Holding aloft the disheveled, crumpled letter, he threw it into the sky as hard as he could.<br /> <br /> <br /> “Cease fire!” <br /> <br /> With that command as a signal, the gunshots which had been sounding nonstop suddenly quieted away. The soldiers who had been arranged in one horizontal line quickly reformed their files, and turned [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Present_arms_%28command%29 presenting arms] in the direction of their commander.<br /> <br /> “Hm, well done. You guys are looking good.”<br /> The officer marked by his unruly brown hair and plump physical constitution, Warrant Officer Matthew Tetdrich, gave an honest evaluation. It wasn’t flattery. In truth, the speed and accuracy of the soldiers’ response to Torway’s command was beyond recognition compared to when he was first entrusted with a platoon.<br /> <br /> “Next, a bayonet charge after two volleys. Change into your ranks for the line of battle, all hands ready your bayonets!”<br /> <br /> The clanking sound of blades being fixed onto gun barrels overlapped and echoed. Without a moment’s delay the commander’s order came. Following two discharges of a gun, the straw posts which they were treating as enemy soldiers were dispersed and scattered.<br /> <br /> “It’s coming along quite nicely, isn’t it? Your subordinates’ condition.”<br /> <br /> Matthew expected agreement when he said that, but his colleague who would always say, “I guess so,” in a kind voice, for some reason, was making a stern face next to him and glaring at the backs of the soldiers.<br /> <br /> “…It’s no good, not like this. …With training of this kind, no matter how much time passes…”<br /> <br /> On the other side of his bangs, Warrant Officer Torway Remeon’s green eyes shook with impatience. There was no joy or sense of accomplishment. Even though concerning the soldiers’ proficiency, it was he and not Matthew who was one lap ahead.<br /> <br /> When he saw Torway act like that, Matthew began to feel embarrassed about himself. –What did he mean by well done? At this rate, he was face to face with the rival several steps ahead on himself, and he was lacking.<br /> <br /> “…Ah, sorry, Maa-kun. Did you say something just now…?”<br /> <br /> “…No, nothing.”<br /> <br /> Cursing his own carelessness, Matthew tried to return his consciousness to his own soldiers. But then, the sound of horse hooves forcefully kicking the ground reached his ears, and the two soldiers unconsciously gazed in the same direction.<br /> <br /> “…Yatori-san.”<br /> <br /> Torway took a breath at the figure riding a horse as the vanguard of the cavalry group, the beautiful, awe-inspiring female figure which he knew by sight. The beauty of her fiery hair trailing in the headwind agitated their yearning and, along with impatience, amplified the youths’ desire to reach her level.<br /> <br /> “Has she already entered cavalry training, that girl…. She’s skilled in horsemanship, but still that’s too fast. It’s supposed to be Imperial Army convention that the cavalry comes after you first perfect your command of infantry.”<br /> <br /> While saying that, Matthew knew that he was making excuses. …Fortunately or not, among his friends, there were three people who were at a caliber high enough not restrained by convention. The troubled young man next to him was also one of them, but— even he was not at the same level as the fiery haired girl.<br /> <br /> <br /> Twilight, when the hungry soldiers, finished with their training and classroom learning, were heading for the dining hall to eat dinner. While being protected on all sides by four bodyguards, a blonde girl with a high-class air about her walked down a dead silent hallway of the mathematics building.<br /> <br /> “I shall eat dinner with the members of the ‘Order of Knights.’ Is that alright?”<br /> <br /> “You don’t need take the trouble to go to a crowded dining hall- we’ll prepare your meal to your room…”<br /> <br /> “A private room itself is too much special treatment. You mean to make them carry food to my room as well?”<br /> <br /> “I’m afraid that before you became a soldier, you were one member of the Imperial Family, Your Highness.”<br /> <br /> “''That'' is trivial in this place. Even if the Imperial Family has the divine power to repel bullets.”<br /> <br /> “When you eventually receive the Emperor’s crown, the entire nation will prostrate themselves before you, Your Highness. Isn’t that more like a divine power?”<br /> <br /> At this reserved conversation, the youngest warrant officer in army history at 12 years, the Third Princess of the Katjvarna Imperial Family, Chamille Kitra Katjvanmanninik, heaved a sigh.<br /> <br /> Those protecting her were newly selected bodyguard soldiers in light of the kidnapping incident earlier. How these faithful and trustworthy people tried to establish Her Highness, Chamille “as royalty” everywhere was vexing for the person herself. If they made her act as royalty to the extreme, then her public reason for entering the army would— it would adversely affect the Imperial Family’s plans to improve its image, but they didn’t seem to have the flexibility to think that far.<br /> <br /> “You’re misunderstanding- what makes people prostrate themselves is political power. Many people are mistaken about the nature of it. That power being called the power to communicate with god, God himself certainly has reservations about that…, no?”<br /> <br /> Noticing a figure in her periphery vision, Her Highness, Chamille, unthinkingly slowed her walking pace. She cleared her throat for the benefit of her bodyguards, who had decelerated with the same timing as to not break their four-sided formation, and spoke.<br /> <br /> “…I will follow shortly. Go to the dining hall before me. You may dine as well.”<br /> <br /> “Huh? No, we cannot-”<br /> <br /> “Did you not hear me? That just now was an order from me as the Princess.”<br /> <br /> Addressed with that one phrase, even those bodyguards had no choice but to comply. Watching them as they reluctantly departed until they were completely gone, Her Highness, Chamille, turned on her heel and entered the classroom which she had just passed by.<br /> <br /> “What are you doing in a place like this, Solork?”<br /> <br /> In an obscure corner of the classroom, the youth she knew on sight was expressionlessly running a pen on paper. He didn’t send a single glance toward the princess, but even that was typical. After a slight pause, a displeased voice spilled out.<br /> <br /> “I’m drawing a blueprint. You can tell that much by looking, can’t you?”<br /> <br /> “In this dim room? You ruin your eyes. You should have asked Kusu for a Lantern.”<br /> <br /> “Well I am straining myself. But if I turned on a light at this hour, I’d stand out, wouldn’t I?”<br /> <br /> Does he not want the contents seen by other people? Drawn by curiosity, the princess peeked at the blueprint, but she couldn’t make sense of what was being sketched by just looking at it once. It seemed like some sort of long and narrow internal part?<br /> <br /> “Hey, please don’t lean your body over. You’ll block my light- it’s pitiful enough as it is.”<br /> <br /> Ikta was blunt. The princess huffily rested her body on the opposite desk and glared at him.<br /> <br /> “You’re misunderstanding. I came to rebuke you.”<br /> <br /> “Then I’ll speak. –How long do you plan on contenting yourself with the rank of warrant officer?”<br /> <br /> The youth didn’t move a single eyebrow. She took his silence as a good opportunity to interrogate him.<br /> <br /> “Over half a year has passed already since your conferring of decorations. My remaining time is steadily decreasing. Do you think you’ll make it in time like this?”<br /> <br /> “…Now see here, princess. High Grade Military Officer Cadets usually advance and become second lieutenants simultaneously with their respective classes four years after their enlistment. Climbing the ranks comes after that. It’s something even a child would understand.”<br /> <br /> “Can you take those kinds of ordinary steps and still become a captain or field marshal within five or so years? Your destiny dictates that you must make strides impossible for ordinary humans, over and over again.”<br /> <br /> “Captain or field marshal, huh…. You’re asking rather directly, but can you imagine me five years from now standing side by side with Yatori and Torway’s fathers? You can’t, right? If you can, then that’s proof that a too-powerful imagination, princess. Please leave the army at once and become a writer of fairy tales.”<br /> <br /> “Bada Sankrei stood side by side with those two. I think that it’s completely natural for his son to succeed him.”<br /> <br /> Ikta sighed deeply at her response,. The princess would forever believe that the late great commander’s talents were now completely in Ikta’s hands. Foolish and immature blind faith.<br /> <br /> However, the one who had created that blind faith was none other than Ikta himself. Disgusted by fate’s sense of humor, the youth decided to search outside common sense for material for his argument.<br /> <br /> “That’s the gist of it. Though even if I try to climb the ranks, if there are no opportunities to carry out great services, then it can’t be helped, can it?”<br /> <br /> “Hm.”<br /> <br /> “Soldiers accomplish meritorious deeds in battle before they advance. If you want war, the one in the Eastern Province just ended. We don’t know when the next conflict will occur, first of all, and it’s obviously better if it didn’t occur at all. War is sometimes the price for failed diplomacy, after all.”<br /> <br /> The princess had fallen into silence, and Ikta knew that his argument had worked. …No, she wasn’t planning on asking me seriously in the first place, he realized. However, she was also impatient. Even if he delayed climbing the ranks, it’s impossible if the person himself doesn’t have the minimum accomplishments.<br /> <br /> “Hah… Advancement or meritorious deeds or whatever. These things you’re thinking are quite cynical, each and every single one of them.”<br /> <br /> The girl, who was 12 years old at best, was not worried. Children ought to have worries suitable for children— believing so, Ikta forcibly shifted the conversation in a vulgar direction.<br /> <br /> “—By the way, princess, since we have established that I have a mother complex, I don’t really want to be thought of as a loli-con by others on top of that.”<br /> <br /> “…Huh?”<br /> <br /> “I’m talking about appearances, see? It’s fine to develop a connection with the members of the ‘Order of Knights,’ princess, but you’ll be coming to see me privately just like you are right now, no? Sometimes you’ll even shake off your bodyguard soldiers. How do you think that will be interpreted from an outsider’s perspective?”<br /> <br /> Her Highness, the Princess, was flabbergasted at first, but as her understanding deepened, her face slowly turned red. Now this way of not realizing these kinds of things is what you call child-like- Ikta sadistically shrugged his shoulders.<br /> <br /> “…W-we’re going to be thought of like that!?”<br /> <br /> “I’m saying that there are suspecting people everywhere. No, well, rather there’s a way of using this as an excuse. If you think shamelessly, if we’re lovers, then it’s not a suspicious relationship if we meet often. On the other hand, that relationship itself could be viewed as a problem, couldn’t it?”<br /> <br /> Ikta’s remark did nothing to smooth the situation over, and Her Highness, the Princess’s face became increasingly red. Perhaps she became embarrassed to look him in the face during that time, but she turned away in a panicked manner appropriate for her age.<br /> <br /> “I-I will be careful from now on…! I’m leaving now!”<br /> <br /> “Yep yep. The best of dreams tonight, princess.”<br /> <br /> He watched her leave half running out of the corner of his eye then returned his consciousness to the blueprint, but the sun had sunk too far while they were talking. Already, he could only faintly see the letters and diagrams he had drawn. He strained his eyes for a while, then released his pen.<br /> <br /> “…I guess I’ll stop here for today. I’m hungry, let’s go to the dining hall, Kusu.”<br /> <br /> “Yes, Ikta. If you are going to dine, then please take a larger portion of leafy vegetables today.”<br /> <br /> Stuffing the rolled-up blueprints in his breast pocket, he stood from his seat and left the classroom. While relying his partner’s Lantern, he walked down the dark hallway at his leisure.<br /> <br /> <br /> That day’s ballistics lecture was not pleasant for Yatorishino Igsem.<br /> <br /> “…I hear she killed 30 people in under 30 seconds…”<br /> <br /> “And that half of the corpses had no heads, and there was not one which was left whole…”<br /> <br /> “As expected of Igsem- I can’t believe she’s human.” “Idiot, if she hears you she’ll make your head go flying too!”<br /> <br /> It was because these rumors had been being exchanged in her vicinity since the start of the lesson.<br /> <br /> It can’t be helped that they’re gossiping with half-truths, but can’t they at least talk so I can’t hear them?- Yatori thought this fiercely. The story that she had slayed the members of the bodyguards led by Captain Ison Bou one after the other at the time of the aforementioned attempted kidnapping incident involving Her Highness, the Princess, had spread within the army as an exaggerated anecdote.<br /> <br /> Already two months had passed since the incident, and it was losing its novelty as gossip, but… when she sat down with a crowd with which she shared no familiarity in a classroom lecture like this, the excitement of those days was suddenly resurrected. In any country in any time or place, soldiers are partial to a vivid epic.<br /> <br /> “..But wait. If she’s that strong, wouldn’t she have been better off not turning it into a massacre?”<br /> <br /> “Well, if she’d let one guy live, she coulda probably figured out who the leader is.”<br /> <br /> “That’s ridiculous. You can’t work somethin’ like that out by increasing the kill count.”<br /> <br /> She also heard some words close to slander mixed in with their simple-minded praise. Even if she couldn’t be happy like this, Yatori didn’t have the will to object to her “massacre” being overkill.<br /> <br /> --Increasing the kill count, huh.<br /> <br /> Yatori had no taste for masochism, but she meekly accepted that criticism. During that time, she did nothing but completely cut down any enemies who entered her vision. My sword, in essence myself. There was no trying to deny this reality.<br /> <br /> “When too many generations are piled on a soldier’s lineage, that might be what comes of it, no? In short, the Igsems- ahh, ow!?”<br /> <br /> A small stone that came flying out of nowhere struck the back of the person’s head who was amusing himself with the most boisterous chattering. When he held his head and cowered, the same things came flying at his cohorts around him.<br /> <br /> “Oww!” “Agh! What’s this, a rock!?” “Who the hell did it!?”<br /> <br /> Screams and angry roars came one after another, and the instructor, hearing the ruckus, turned away from the chalkboard.<br /> <br /> “SILEENCE! You there, what are you doing?! I’m talking to you, Ikta Solork!”<br /> <br /> The time it took for the instructor to identify the source of the ruckus was close to zero, as if he had fixed his sights on the problem child who was always causing trouble. The youth who was called by his full name stood up holding a palm-sized catapult he had made by combining wood and string.<br /> <br /> “Please excuse me. I thought that I would explain the current state of the army’s battery like this so it’d be easier to understand.”<br /> <br /> Ikta declared it shamelessly. The instructor walked to him and wordlessly struck his cheek.<br /> <br /> “Ahh…What, was that unnecessary?”<br /> <br /> “I am lecturing right now! Be quiet and learn ballistics!”<br /> <br /> “Huhh, I was trying to make a demonstration with deep relevance to the current state of the battery. So that was unnecessary of me? Really? ''Are you sure''?”<br /> <br /> As Ikta faced him tenaciously with a stranger and stranger tone, the instructor showed a scowl implicit of anger. But, perhaps because it reminded him of something from his experiences up to this point, Ikta drew one step closer with an equally severe expression.<br /> <br /> “…Speak. If it’s not worthwhile, I’ll have everyone run 20 laps around the base.”<br /> <br /> Regarding the enforced totalitarian military, collective punishment was the most basic of basics. The other soldiers sent him looks that said, “this is not a joke,” but Ikta nevertheless nodded with composure. As though if he had to run because of something like that, he wouldn’t be afraid.<br /> <br /> “—Since I have received your permission, I will not hesitate.<br /> <br /> Well then, the air mortar cannon is one of the main weapons of the Imperial Army of the present. It’s constructed to use the pressurized air of four~six wind spirits to fire iron balls- a weapon like a giant air shooter, so to speak- but its handling often seems to be a problem for soldiers fighting on-site.<br /> <br /> Now the causes. First, it’s heavy. Even the smallest size requires one horse or three soldiers to carry. Second, its power is weak relative to its weight. It seems that its bullets are often bounced off stone fortresses. And third, it has a short range. Its greatest range is about 500 meters, but its effective range is 200 meters at best. In addition, if the terrain is unfavorable, then hiding the body is also difficult, and the enemy will come attacking before you can fire a second bullet. Soldiers can’t run away when their shouldering a heavy cannon, and there are frequently cases reported of difficult situations where soldiers abandon it after firing only one shot.”<br /> <br /> He spoke fluently as if he’d read a script repeatedly. Taking no notice of the pressure of the collective punishment, Ikta held up his miniature handmade catapult and casually continued his explanation.<br /> <br /> “So, as to what the soldiers who'd lost the air mortar cannon did afterwards, they turned the materials on-site into supplies and made ''this''. As you can see, it is a catapult. Even though it is a primitive weapon that has been in use since over 1,000 years ago, it is surprising still on active duty. We cannot make light of it. Its power and range falls short of those of the air mortar cannon, but its strength lies in its ability to fire various things besides iron balls. Throwing flaming straw and starting a fire, throwing the remains of a horse killed by disease and spreading a plague, and so on. With this strength, the practicality to create on site, it has even given rise to the revivalist opinion among soldiers that we should retire the air mortar cannon and make the catapult their official arms.”<br /> <br /> He made an exaggerated gesture of shrugging his shoulders. His audience had unconsciously leaned in to hear him speak. Even unconsciously, Ikta Solork was able to put on this ''show that made people listen attentively''.<br /> <br /> “Well, even if that is an extreme argument, it is the reality that the air mortar cannon is lacking in efficiency. Then, how should we improve it? We could consider a plan to make it more light weight, but if we ignore the practical problem, then that is misguided, right? If we make it easier to carry as mentioned, then rather than a cannon it’s a large caliber air shooter. The concepts of their designs would be fundamentally confused. What’s desired in a cannon is first, all the great power it has to compensate for the demerit of its weight. That is, the overwhelming destructive power to smash the enemy’s fortress and to destroy their trenches. The second is its range, but that comes naturally once you have power.<br /> <br /> And so, the soldiers with the strongest offensive power on-site are the cavalry. Let’s say that even two times as many air gunner soldiers were present, they can’t stop a coordinated attack by the cavalry troops. Even now, when the personal combat strategy as fellow knights has become a relic of the past, a branch of the army that we can say is strong against the cavalry as a matter of fact doesn’t exist.<br /> <br /> However, it is possible to imagine one. The cavalry’s offensive power is something brought forth by their orderly ranks and files. In that case, we just need to cause an impact that demolishes that. …Have you caught on yet? --Right, we want the power of a cannon to be sufficient for this. A battery with greater power can be an advantageous existence against the cavalry. As a result of the, the hierarchy of army branches which places the cavalry on top will likely collapse and be reorganized power relations resembling rock-paper-scissors that read cavalry → infantry, infantry → battery, battery →cavalry. The infantry is strong against the battery because it is light of foot and moreover because its ranks and files during a charge have flexibility.”<br /> <br /> When Ikta hinted at something and stopped his explanation, the instructor agitatedly asked a question about an aspect he suddenly recalled.<br /> <br /> “…Ikta Solork. Basically, it’s that. The ‘bomb cannon’ which has begun to be used in the Republic Army, you’re say we should employ it in the Imperial Army as well?”<br /> <br /> “It could have that interpretation. I’ll leave everything to the audience.”<br /> <br /> The instructor bent his mouth into a “へ” shape. –Though the admiration of enemy technology was an implicit taboo, this blatantly guided the audience’s awareness, and “I’ll leave everything to the audience” was cleverly said.<br /> <br /> But, the instructor couldn’t reject his point as “not worthwhile.” Doing that would be deceiving himself. Because as a soldier on active-duty, as a teacher of ballistics, if he said that he had never felt the efficiency of the air mortar cannon to be definitely lacking, that would be a lie.<br /> <br /> “…That was very interesting. Alright, I’ll pardon everyone 20 laps around the base.”<br /> <br /> Remembering what was gambled on Ikta’s speech, the soldiers openly showed relieved faces. But, the smug expression as though that was the natural outcome of the person himself crumbled away with the next line.<br /> <br /> “And now the punishment for interrupting my lecture. Go and run 40 laps around the base by yourself, Ikta Solork.”<br /> <br /> “…Haah!?”<br /> <br /> A strange sound escaped from his stiffened throat. Ikta timidly peeked at the instructor’s face, but when he confirmed that there was not one bit of humor in it, he quickly resigned himself and ran out of the classroom.<br /> <br /> “…Ahhh. He really likes to stir up trouble for himself, that guy.”<br /> <br /> A mutter mixed with inappropriate laughter. But, in the next moment, Yatori stood from her seat without hesitation.<br /> <br /> “—Instructor. May I also run outside and come back?”<br /> <br /> “What reason do you have, Warrant Officer Yatorishino Igsem?”<br /> <br /> “Let’s see. Just now, I interrupted your lecture for something insignificant. As punishment for that.”<br /> <br /> When Yatori declared it clearly, the instructor’s lips unnaturally tightened. Was it Yatori’s imagination, or did it appear more like a suppression of a wry smile than an expression of anger?<br /> <br /> “Go. But, don’t let Ikta Solork skip even a single lap.”<br /> <br /> “Yes sir!”<br /> <br /> Giving an awe-inspiring salute, the fiery-haired girl raced from the classroom like a streak of wind.<br /> <br /> <br /> “Ahh, the time for the official tour of the Northern Province is finally here…. Things are going to get boring from now on, seriously.”<br /> <br /> Noon of the next day. Seeing the message posted on the bulletin board of the barracks, Matthew sighed.<br /> <br /> “The post is at the Soumin River Garrison…in the sticks&lt;ref&gt;the middle of nowhere, surrounded by farming land&lt;/ref&gt; at the base of the great mountain range. It’s a place with nothing else besides the base, farms, mountains, and one small town. It’s the northernmost edge of Katjvarna. And yet since the bumpkins of Shinaak Tribe are so aimless there’s no public order.”<br /> <br /> “It also sounds like there several opposition parties after the military stores. However, conversely we’re also using that the environment as a training ground for acquire actual battle experience, so I can’t say if the Imperial Army is being stubborn, or something else.”<br /> <br /> Torway smiled wryly. At the same time, hands were placed on their shoulders which they had aligned as they stood.<br /> <br /> “—I can hear you. Who is the hell is the one making fun of the Northern Province?&quot;<br /> <br /> “Eh, Ik-kun?”<br /> <br /> “What’s your problem? -you picked a weird thing to take issue with. Where we’re headed is the countryside, isn’t it?”<br /> <br /> Ikta tsked his tongue at Matthew, who shook off the hand placed on his shoulder and objected.<br /> <br /> “I don’t get it. I mean, I like the city too, but saying something like the countryside = unglamorous is rather prejudiced. In particular, Matthew, you just made fun the Shinaak Tribe by calling them bumpkins. I doubt that. That’s proof that you don’t understand their magnificence.”<br /> <br /> “Huh. Ik-kun, are you knowledgeable about the Shinaak Tribe?”<br /> <br /> “Somewhat. When I was personally studying under that old man Anarai, I had the experience of going on a field study of the Shinaak Tribe’s cultural sphere. My aim was to investigate the geologic structure and climate of the alpines, but for me it was more enjoyable to interact with the native people. It’s a good memory.”<br /> <br /> “Hmph, aren’t they barbarian mountain dwellers? What was so enjoyable about that?”<br /> <br /> “They had several charms, but—if I had to pick one, the women were energetic and beautiful.”<br /> <br /> Ikta spoke with a serious face. Matthew wearily shook his head.<br /> <br /> “Aren’t you partial to older women? Our standards are too different so it’s not a good reference.”<br /> <br /> “I won’t deny that, but the beauty of Shinaak women isn’t limited just to their exteriors. They have an extremely matrilineal society there, and the women are the ones who take leadership on everything. That gives rise to a peculiar custom. As an example of their extremeness… I think it was a year ago…”<br /> <br /> After Ikta intelligibly whispered into their ears, Torway slightly blushed, and Matthew, his face twitching, leapt back. <br /> <br /> “Th-that’s shameless! A woman did that to a man…!?”<br /> <br /> “The world’s a big place, Matthew. The criteria for a shameless act changes with the location, see?”<br /> <br /> Matthew was flustered, Torway was red-faced and silent, Ikta was teasing them. In the direction of these three people, each in his own way causing a racket, by chance came walking Her Highness, the Princess, and the remaining members of the “Order of Knights.”<br /> <br /> “You all seem in a good mood. What are you making a fuss about in a place like this?”<br /> <br /> “It’d have been better if Your Highness hadn’t asked. With these circumstances, in eight or nine cases out of 10, it’s about something dirty.”<br /> <br /> Shooting them cold glares, she hit on a fine point. At that, the innocent Torway became abashed and hung his head in embarrassment, but Matthew denied it as though it were unthinkable.<br /> <br /> “I-I wasn’t talking about anything to be guilty about! Ikta just started…”<br /> <br /> “Dirty things? Oh you mean one like that. Haro’s sweat-soaked shirt clinging tightly to the skin, and those round masses of Haro’s which I recognize with one glance, or some romance filled story like that?”<br /> <br /> “Eh….Ahhh!?”<br /> <br /> Haro noticed her own state and panicked, running for cover to fix her attire. Yatori, seeing her off, kicked the offender’s shin as hard as she could as minimal vengeance.<br /> <br /> “…Hss!”<br /> <br /> He didn’t scream. Only a dull sound echoed, Ikta crouched there with a cold sweat breaking from his forehead. Everything below his shin was gone— for a moment he truly thought that.<br /> <br /> “Please reflect on your actions. Someone who takes that attitude in the presence of women is the worst kind of scumbag.”<br /> <br /> Saying that then sending a backward glance to Ikta, who was unable to object due to the intense pain, she directed her gaze to the bulletin board.<br /> <br /> “…Ahh, assignment to an official tour of the Northern Province. It’s that time of year again, isn’t it?”<br /> <br /> “Besides dealing with the opposition parties and observing the mountain people, I hear it’s a generally leisurely post. Half a year there. Yatori, you don’t think that this a tedious custom?”<br /> <br /> “No, I wouldn’t have it any other way. Though it’s on a small scale, I want acquire even a small amount of actual battle experience now.”<br /> <br /> At the promising reply, the princess didn’t hide the affection showing in her expression. …But on the other hand, the moment her gaze returned to Ikta, who had yet to recover from the pain in his leg, she huffed a sigh of disappointment<br /> <br /> “…Though I would like to see this kind of ambition from a certain someone else, too.”<br /> <br /> &lt;noinclude&gt;<br /> ==Translator's Notes and References==<br /> &lt;references/&gt;<br /> <br /> <br /> {| border=&quot;1&quot; cellpadding=&quot;5&quot; cellspacing=&quot;0&quot; style=&quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&quot;<br /> |-<br /> | Back to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> | Return to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin|Main Page]]<br /> | Forward to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> &lt;/noinclude&gt;</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Warnis&diff=501008 2016-09-07T07:12:02Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Thanks */</p> <hr /> <div>==Rokujouma==<br /> Huh, after a rough skim, good job for someone who came out of the blue. Doesn't look like an MTL either. =D Good luck with the further translation, in case you're planning to do it. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 07:10, 27 December 2014 (CST)<br /> <br /> First of all, thanks for your work. I see that on the registration page you have a bunch of dates and, besides them, either &quot;completed&quot;, &quot;translated&quot; or nothing. I take it that the dates are those of the las update, nothing besides it means that you are working on it and &quot;completed&quot; means it has been translated and uploaded. Now, by &quot;translated&quot; do you mean you have made a rough translation that need polishing? Or simply that it's done but you won't be uploading it until the whole book is?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> :Ah, OK. So the difference between &quot;completed&quot; and just &quot;translated&quot; is &quot;waiting for editing/QC&quot;. Noted. That was my only question about it. Once again, thanks. I like how the novel version gives more details than the anime adaptation. And I find it funny that Koutarou has seen and accepted Yurika's magic in this first chapter (as oppossed with the anime, where she used it at the back with nobody paying attention) but still tags her as a &quot;cosplayer&quot;.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> I was suppose to put a speech here...but i decided not to since just two words can do it better. &quot;Thank You&quot;. i really appreciate your work.--[[User:SirEatALot|SirEatALot]] ([[User talk:SirEatALot|talk]]) 00:45, 9 April 2015 (CDT) <br /> <br /> First of all, thanks for your translations. Now, there's something I don't understand about chapter status in the registraton page. I had asked once back in volume 2 or 3 and the anwer I got was that '''translated''' meant it had been translated but needed a bit polishing before actually posting it while ''completed'' meant that the chapter had been translated, polished and uploaded; now, I've seen that the status of volume 5 as a whole changed from '''translated''' to ''completed'' long ago, but the chapters are not all up yet and are being posted about once a week. Has the meaning of ''completed'' changed (since before it meant they were up) or is there another explanation?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> :So it was what I regarded as the most probable reason. Thanks for answering. It was just that the sudden change in meaning just when I had finally come to terms with the prebvious nomenclature took me by surprise.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> I'm not sure if I'm doing this right, haha. I'd like to sincerely thank you for your work on Rokujouma so far. Its a series I very much enjoy, and was very excited to hear someone picked up translating the LN! The translation seems very solid, and that you've taken great care in not just translating, but a tiny of localization as well. There are a lot of readers who will read a LN and move on, and I tend to be in that crowd. But your work has given me plenty of enjoyment, so much so I feel the need to express my gratitude and that of the silent majority who don't quite take the time to thank translators and give them the due appreciate they deserve. I am hopeful that you will continue on! This series doesn't have a lot of popularity, so I'd be sad to see this dropped and not being able to continue. I really enjoy reading your translation of this series, and am looking forward to more!--[[User:Perogi Perkle|Perogi Perkle]] ([[User talk:Perogi Perkle|talk]]) 21:13, 15 May 2015 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Are you going to translate volume 7.5 or just gonna link to avert's translation? Would be good to know if you skip that one volume or not.<br /> [[User:Kyoukou|Kyoukou]] ([[User talk:Kyoukou|talk]])<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello Warnis, thanks for translating Rokujouma. I recently read volume 1 and made a few should-be minor edits. However there were a couple of spots where the edits I made may not be the correct ones:<br /> *(v1c1) “Good. You're worse than I am at living on your own, so I was about(a bit) worried, old man.”<br /> *(v1c3) Unexpectedly, the thought of Koutarou's mothers(mother) crossed his mind.<br /> ::-Though I edited assuming it was a simple typo, I thought it was possible the &quot;s&quot; could have been intended to be part of &quot;mother's face&quot; or similar.<br /> Thanks, --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:57, 26 May 2015 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Congratulations on finishing volume 6! Thank you for your hard work, and now I'm looking foreword to new material! --[[User:Perogi Perkle|Perogi Perkle]] ([[User talk:Perogi Perkle|talk]]) 17:19, 23 June 2015 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Hello Warnis, thank you for translating Rokujouma. I've enjoyed reading it. In addition to making a few edits as I've read, I listed a few sentences that I think could be either corrected or improved with your input. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 19:53, 23 August 2015 (UTC)<br /> <br /> *(v3 c2) “Shut it Hachi! I'm still a hero of justice! I'm not not in the wrong, it's all poverty’s fault!”<br /> :-It seemed like the double negative, &quot;not not in the wrong,&quot; might have been a typo. However I suppose it's possible it was a humourous intentional double negative.<br /> <br /> *(v3 c5) While holding a large can, she took several deep breaths to calm down.<br /> :-Pretty sure this a typo meant to be &quot;a large cane&quot;<br /> <br /> *(v4c4) Having been following Theia's guidance all this time, Koutarou looked completely scrawny.<br /> :-In place of &quot;scrawny&quot;, I think &quot;gaunt&quot; or &quot;worn out&quot; might fit better here.<br /> <br /> *(v4c5) “At this rate, I'll suffer a complicated fraction!”<br /> :-I didn't really understand what &quot;complicated fraction&quot;. Maybe a typo for &quot;fracture&quot; (broken bones). Though maybe it's a pun that went over my head.<br /> <br /> *(v5 c3) Seeing that Maki and the girl in red had finished talking, the girl in indigo opened her mouth. Out of the seven, she was the most mature, and most often held the role of the chairman.<br /> :-It seemed like it should be &quot;the girl in violet opened her mouth&quot; since I thought Maki was the indigo one.<br /> <br /> *(v7.5 c2) “The probability is approximately 100%. The ability to confirm a weapon’s ability to injure after 28 times is next to 0.”<br /> :-It feels like there's a phrase missing along the lines of &quot;The '''error in the''' ability to confirm...&quot;<br /> <br /> *(v7.5 c3) To Koutarou and Clan who were used to the darkness in the modern age, the forest seemed even darker than it was.<br /> :-Not necessarily an error, but it felt like &quot;the brightness of the modern age&quot; or &quot;the level of darkness in the modern age&quot; might flow a bit more smoothly if replacing &quot;the darkness in the modern age&quot;.<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello Warnis, thanks for addressing the last batch of items. A few more things that could use your input... --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 14:29, 19 September 2015 (UTC)<br /> *This doesn't come from me, but someone reported that v1c8 is missing some text (see [[Talk:Rokujouma_no_Shinryakusha!%3F:_Volume_1_Chapter_8|here]]).<br /> *(v7.5c6) Lidith understood Clan's feelings, so she smiled gently just as Clan.<br /> :-It's not obvious to me what it would be, but it felt like something was missing (smiled gently just as Clan __&lt;some action&gt;__)<br /> *(v8c1) “It's hard to imagine a martial artist or a ghost to be the reason for the increase in magic power. Manafist and Richi aside, they're just a normal martial artist and ghost.”<br /> :-Since the series seems to be making up its own terms with Manafist, I can't know for sure, but I think &quot;Richi&quot;/リッチ should be &quot;Lich&quot; instead ([https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%82%A2%E3%83%B3%E3%83%87%E3%83%83%E3%83%89#.E3.81.9D.E3.81.AE.E4.BB.96 link]), as in an undead magic user.<br /> :-Also, I don't actually understand the Japanese at all, but after identifying the likely Richi-&gt;Lich change, I thought it was possible the meaning could have been more along the lines &quot;Rather than a Manafist and Lich, they're just ...&quot; Of course, I have no idea if the JP grammar would allow that interpretation, and even then it's just based on me guessing what the terms Manafist and Lich might mean within the series.<br /> <br /> :: &quot;Manafist&quot; could be &quot;Mana Fist&quot;, a Chi casting spell in Shadowrun. (The weird thing is that the other 2 techniques that start with &quot;mana&quot; in the game, Manaball and Manabolt, are indeed written without a space inbetween.)--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> ::I had assumed &quot;Manafist&quot; was a custom term for a martial artist that makes use of magic, since that would be parallel to the standard definition of Lich as an undead magic user. If Manafist is indeed a specific technique, then it's less likely my second point is correct, and I supposes it's possible the standard definition of &quot;Lich&quot; isn't being used here, in which case the terms could be parallel as two techniques. (Of course, my line of thought is all still built on the assumption &quot;Lich&quot; is correct) --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:13, 19 September 2015 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :::It may well be that. Further investigation shows that in a game called Allods, a Manafist is a kind of elemental that looks like a headless genie. There's [https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hmO9767Imjw this video here] that claims it's a real-life tool created by the guy who recorded it (but since it's from last December, it's not relevant). It seems to be also one of Gamera's skills. I also find a lot of MMO players called like that, especially in Eastern games, so it may be a character that's popular there. In the end, since it seems like it's the basic of the basics for magic/spirit-assisted brawler tecniques, it may be used as a way to address its users, which would leave the sentence as something like &quot;Rather than a Manafist [user] and Lich, they're just a normal martial artist and ghost.&quot; (what you proposed, but with the option to add &quot;user&quot; to make it more clear)--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> ::::In all honesty, I don't really know what they're referring to, I'm assuming it's something the author will cover in later volumes. They could be could names, they could be abilities, I really don't know, but until now, I decided to change it the name to Lich and leave it as it is--[[User:Warnis|Warnis]] ([[User talk:Warnis#top|talk]]) 20:05, 23 September 2015 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> You recently edited the pages for volume 8 chapters 6 and 7, and in the process undid edits I had made to the pages. It looked like you might have been applying edits made to a version off the wiki, and that undoing my edits to the wiki version may have been unintentional, in which case it would be pretty simple for me to reapply my edits. However, I wouldn't want to reapply my previous edits if you intentionally undid them? --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 14:46, 10 October 2015 (UTC)<br /> ::Thanks for the reply. It was simple to redo the edits, I just wanted to check with you first.--[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:48, 20 November 2015 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello Warnis, thanks for continuing to translate Rokujouma. Reading 8.5, I encountered a few lines that could use your input for fixes or revisions. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:48, 20 November 2015 (UTC)<br /> <br /> *(v8.5 c2) He didn't think that she would believe that he had come through the stars and through time.<br /> :-The word &quot;come&quot; (he had come through) was not in the original TL; I added it because something was obviously missing thing, and while it's probably close to correct, it feels like it might not be the best word to go there.<br /> *(v8.5 c3) Barriers in Forthorthe, 2,000 years ago, were designed to block both physical attacks and the light from lasers.<br /> :-I thought this should be something like &quot;2,000 years in the future&quot; or &quot;2,000 from the present&quot; (the time for the main story line). Current wording (years ago) implies they had barriers at the time of silver princess story.<br /> *(v8.5 c4) Having the princess of a country for you was a very rare event.<br /> :-I seemed like this line is missing &quot;care,&quot; &quot;cry,&quot; or some other verb in &quot;of a country __ for you&quot;<br /> *(v8.5 c4) Having traveled through infinite time and worlds, the goddess of dawn rested her feet in these feet.<br /> :-It seemed like the sentence should end in something like &quot;in this valley,&quot; &quot;in these plains,&quot; or &quot;in this place.&quot;<br /> *(v8.5 c4) While this sword would protect her loved ones, subjugate the traitors and in the end it would protect her country in the long run.<br /> :-This structure of this sentence could probably use some revision (&quot;in the end&quot; and &quot;in the long run&quot; redundant, + I'm not sure if &quot;while&quot; is necessary). I could have guessed a revision, but there's a good chance it wouldn't be what you'd do.<br /> *(v8.5 c5) During that time, Koutarou and Alaia's eyes met for an instant.<br /> :-The word &quot;eyes&quot; was absent in the original TL. It seemed likely enough that I did make that edit, but that was technically a guess, so just bringing it to your attention in case it needs to be changed.<br /> *Flairan vs Flairhan<br /> :-The TL has used both Flairan (used first) and Flairhan (used more recently), though most uses of Flairhan have already been edited by someone else to Flairan. Looking at it again, if you have a prefered spelling, I can make the edits to make it consistent one way or the other.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Warnis|Warnis]] ([[User talk:Warnis#top|talk]])<br /> <br /> Hello again, Warnis.<br /> <br /> It's been a year exactly since my earlier comment, and what a wild ride Rokujouma has been. Volume 13 did not disappoint. That combat, that dragon reveal, that BLUE KNIGHT reveal. Overall, the novel has been a very enjoyable read. I have been following almost every Saturday for the past year; always eagerly awaiting your translation efforts. You, and the editors, have my sincerest gratitude for keeping up this manic pace for the last year. It's not an exaggeration to say reading your translations at work is the highlight of my shift. You are an amazing human being for bringing this little slice of happiness to those of us keeping up with your translation. Again, thank you. I hope for your success in not only this project, but what you do in life; as the effort you show clearly reflects your character very positively. I cannot express my gratitude enough, so I hope one more thank you will do. Thank you. --[[User:Perogi Perkle|Perogi Perkle]] ([[User talk:Perogi Perkle|talk]]) 05:08, 16 May 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello Warnis. Thanks as always for translating Rokujouma. When reading/editing, I came across a few things I had questions on, or made a few edits you perhaps should review (listed below).<br /> <br /> *There is a slight difference in spelling between Elexis' and Dextro's family names, an ending 'm' vs 'n' ( (v9, v13) Melcemheim versus (v7.5, v8.5) Melcemhein ). The difference could be intended, but if not, which should be used?<br /> <br /> *In the following line, the double 'worry' is a little awkward. From context, it seemed like the second worry might be able to be changed to something like 'pain' or 'discomfort'.<br /> :-(v10c7) It wasn't the time to worry about his own worry.<br /> <br /> *The following line in the originally posted translation appeared to me to be missing a word (desperate ___ barely) such as 'plea' or 'promise'. However, another user has since changed the line in a different manner (desparate -&gt; desparateness). Just bringing it to your attention to make sure it's correct.<br /> :-(v10c7-original) Kii's desperate barely kept Koutarou's heart from breaking.<br /> :-(v10c7-current) Kii's desperateness barely kept Koutarou's heart from breaking.<br /> <br /> *There might not be anything wrong here, but in the following line, &quot;always&quot; makes it sound like this a habit of Kii. In the context, it seemed more likely that the line was speaking of only at the moment (&quot;always showed&quot; -&gt; showed/revealed), but maybe it's as intended as is.<br /> :-(v10c7) After showing a stiff expression, Kii always showed a smile.<br /> <br /> *In the following line, I thought the word 'park' might have been missing to make it &quot;amusement park colored orange&quot;, but it could be correct as is.<br /> :-(v10c8) And in the amusement colored orange by the sunlight, the roller coaster zoomed by at full speed.<br /> <br /> *The following two lines are after edits I made to add the bolded words (skirt, been); those edits seemed correct, but it's possible there is a more correct way to fix those sentences, so I'm bringing it to your attention in case.<br /> :-(v11c1) Just after their first meeting, Theia had her '''skirt''' tucked up by Sanae's counter attack.<br /> :-(v11c7) Like that, the woman who had hesitated for so long passed on while being seen off by Sanae, whom she had '''been''' after.<br /> <br /> == Rokujouma no Shinryakusha ==<br /> <br /> Hi there!<br /> <br /> Just saw v4 completed, and was wondering if u r going to continue translating it.. <br /> <br /> And thank you for translation work(thanks to other persons too who were helping u with it)<br /> <br /> --[[User:Robinhood1|Robinhood1]]<br /> <br /> == Using your translation ==<br /> <br /> Hi !&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Thanks for your translation ! I really like Rokujouma, it's one of my favourites LNs (I really liked before, but volume 8.5 settled it). That's why I want to translate it to my language (French) so that more people can read it. (Seriously, so few people know about it...)&lt;br /&gt;<br /> So, can I use your translation to translate Rokujouma in french ?&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Again, thanks for your translation ! (Yeah, I'm repeating myself, but that's how much I love Rokujouma)&lt;br /&gt;<br /> PS: And sorry if I made mistakes, took me more than 15min just to write this, hahaha. ^^' --[[User:Kazugaya|Kazugaya]] ([[User talk:Kazugaya|talk]])<br /> <br /> <br /> Hi there, first of all thanks and good work for translating up to Volume 16 that's just finished today.&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Might be too late to ask for this, since I've been doing it for the past..9 months, i guess? Currently, I'm translating your version of Rokujouma to<br /> my language (Indonesia), just because I like doing it, and to spread Sanae-chan's love all around the LN community in Indonesia(LOL).&lt;br /&gt;<br /> So, I can use your translation to translate Rokujouma to Indonesia, right? Pretty please?&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Sorry if I just asked for this after all this time doing the translations, and not even think for a second to ask you first about using it..&lt;br /&gt;[[User:Ecchi-sama|Ecchi-sama]] ([[User talk:Ecchi-sama|talk]]) 18:11, 3 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Rokujouma ==<br /> <br /> Thanks you very much for your translation, they are smooth, fun to read and really easy to understand. I am translating your work to my mother language - Vietnamese.<br /> Just want you to know we are always hope for your next chapters. There are many Vietnamese fans of this Project, also.<br /> And in the end, I really hope you can translate the whole series in future.<br /> Have a nice day ya!--[[User:Elpsychris|Elpsychris]] ([[User talk:Elpsychris|talk]])<br /> <br /> <br /> Thanks a lot for your translations Warnis! I really enjoy reading your work every week and enjoy the regular updates, but don't burn yourself out!<br /> <br /> == Question ==<br /> <br /> The fourth sentence of your recently-posted volume 10 chapter 1 reads: &quot;That is as obvious as the sun rising in the west and setting in the east.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Is that intended or just a mistake (sun rises from the east and sets in the west)?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> That would be a mistake :) --[[User:Warnis|Warnis]] ([[User talk:Warnis#top|talk]])<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello there, just re-reading V13C1 when i realized that the score sheet that Koutarou brought to Theia was shown as Theia: 218 and Koutarou: 862.<br /> It was stated that it was the score of the 5 people competing for the room, but if the totals are add up, it was 1080, not 900 as stated on V2. Just curious, is this the author's mistake, or a typo? If it's a typo, changing the 862 to 682 would solve it.. [[User:Ecchi-sama|Ecchi-sama]] ([[User talk:Ecchi-sama|talk]]) 07:38, 30 May 2016 (UTC)<br /> 862 is not a typo, in total there was always 1080 points, it's just that 180 of those were considered neutral points (6 tatami mats with 180 points each) --[[User:Warnis|Warnis]] ([[User talk:Warnis#top|talk]]) 16:42, 4 June 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Question. ==<br /> <br /> Sorry if this is in the wrong plece and stuff (pretty new with this).<br /> <br /> Is there a reason why only 2 chapters of VOL10 got uploaded here? On registration page it shows that VOL10 is fully completed and 3 chapters from VOL11 as well. Are posting only few chapters a week for reason or is there still something not done with the chapters?<br /> :He's posting only 1-3 chapters a week, with some rest between volumes, but keeps a back up of currently 2 full volumes (it has been growing with time). He seems to do so so as to not spoil us. This issue has been addressed in the past (by me at least).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Question. ==<br /> <br /> First of all, thank a lot for your translation! This series is awesome and so are you.<br /> <br /> That said, the illustration on vol 4 specified that Theia's ship name (and consequentially Blue Knight's name) is Layous Fatra Veltlion. So why is he called Reios Fatra Bertorion in your translation? -- [[User:Khoai|Khoai]]<br /> <br /> :Because maybe like in most people's case it didn't register? Good point noticing it. At least I didn't remember that illustration.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> Like Kemm said, I did not notice the name on that illustration at all.<br /> To be honest, I used the spelling used in the anime, but at this point, I feel like it's a bit too late to actually correct it. --[[User:Warnis|Warnis]] ([[User talk:Warnis#top|talk]]) 12:04, 6 February 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Thanks ==<br /> <br /> Thank you very much for your always great work.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> Just adding another thank you. Your work is amazing. You are amazingǃ --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:12, 7 September 2016 (UTC)</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Warnis&diff=501007 2016-09-07T07:11:37Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Thanks */</p> <hr /> <div>==Rokujouma==<br /> Huh, after a rough skim, good job for someone who came out of the blue. Doesn't look like an MTL either. =D Good luck with the further translation, in case you're planning to do it. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 07:10, 27 December 2014 (CST)<br /> <br /> First of all, thanks for your work. I see that on the registration page you have a bunch of dates and, besides them, either &quot;completed&quot;, &quot;translated&quot; or nothing. I take it that the dates are those of the las update, nothing besides it means that you are working on it and &quot;completed&quot; means it has been translated and uploaded. Now, by &quot;translated&quot; do you mean you have made a rough translation that need polishing? Or simply that it's done but you won't be uploading it until the whole book is?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> :Ah, OK. So the difference between &quot;completed&quot; and just &quot;translated&quot; is &quot;waiting for editing/QC&quot;. Noted. That was my only question about it. Once again, thanks. I like how the novel version gives more details than the anime adaptation. And I find it funny that Koutarou has seen and accepted Yurika's magic in this first chapter (as oppossed with the anime, where she used it at the back with nobody paying attention) but still tags her as a &quot;cosplayer&quot;.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> I was suppose to put a speech here...but i decided not to since just two words can do it better. &quot;Thank You&quot;. i really appreciate your work.--[[User:SirEatALot|SirEatALot]] ([[User talk:SirEatALot|talk]]) 00:45, 9 April 2015 (CDT) <br /> <br /> First of all, thanks for your translations. Now, there's something I don't understand about chapter status in the registraton page. I had asked once back in volume 2 or 3 and the anwer I got was that '''translated''' meant it had been translated but needed a bit polishing before actually posting it while ''completed'' meant that the chapter had been translated, polished and uploaded; now, I've seen that the status of volume 5 as a whole changed from '''translated''' to ''completed'' long ago, but the chapters are not all up yet and are being posted about once a week. Has the meaning of ''completed'' changed (since before it meant they were up) or is there another explanation?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> :So it was what I regarded as the most probable reason. Thanks for answering. It was just that the sudden change in meaning just when I had finally come to terms with the prebvious nomenclature took me by surprise.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> I'm not sure if I'm doing this right, haha. I'd like to sincerely thank you for your work on Rokujouma so far. Its a series I very much enjoy, and was very excited to hear someone picked up translating the LN! The translation seems very solid, and that you've taken great care in not just translating, but a tiny of localization as well. There are a lot of readers who will read a LN and move on, and I tend to be in that crowd. But your work has given me plenty of enjoyment, so much so I feel the need to express my gratitude and that of the silent majority who don't quite take the time to thank translators and give them the due appreciate they deserve. I am hopeful that you will continue on! This series doesn't have a lot of popularity, so I'd be sad to see this dropped and not being able to continue. I really enjoy reading your translation of this series, and am looking forward to more!--[[User:Perogi Perkle|Perogi Perkle]] ([[User talk:Perogi Perkle|talk]]) 21:13, 15 May 2015 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Are you going to translate volume 7.5 or just gonna link to avert's translation? Would be good to know if you skip that one volume or not.<br /> [[User:Kyoukou|Kyoukou]] ([[User talk:Kyoukou|talk]])<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello Warnis, thanks for translating Rokujouma. I recently read volume 1 and made a few should-be minor edits. However there were a couple of spots where the edits I made may not be the correct ones:<br /> *(v1c1) “Good. You're worse than I am at living on your own, so I was about(a bit) worried, old man.”<br /> *(v1c3) Unexpectedly, the thought of Koutarou's mothers(mother) crossed his mind.<br /> ::-Though I edited assuming it was a simple typo, I thought it was possible the &quot;s&quot; could have been intended to be part of &quot;mother's face&quot; or similar.<br /> Thanks, --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:57, 26 May 2015 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Congratulations on finishing volume 6! Thank you for your hard work, and now I'm looking foreword to new material! --[[User:Perogi Perkle|Perogi Perkle]] ([[User talk:Perogi Perkle|talk]]) 17:19, 23 June 2015 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Hello Warnis, thank you for translating Rokujouma. I've enjoyed reading it. In addition to making a few edits as I've read, I listed a few sentences that I think could be either corrected or improved with your input. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 19:53, 23 August 2015 (UTC)<br /> <br /> *(v3 c2) “Shut it Hachi! I'm still a hero of justice! I'm not not in the wrong, it's all poverty’s fault!”<br /> :-It seemed like the double negative, &quot;not not in the wrong,&quot; might have been a typo. However I suppose it's possible it was a humourous intentional double negative.<br /> <br /> *(v3 c5) While holding a large can, she took several deep breaths to calm down.<br /> :-Pretty sure this a typo meant to be &quot;a large cane&quot;<br /> <br /> *(v4c4) Having been following Theia's guidance all this time, Koutarou looked completely scrawny.<br /> :-In place of &quot;scrawny&quot;, I think &quot;gaunt&quot; or &quot;worn out&quot; might fit better here.<br /> <br /> *(v4c5) “At this rate, I'll suffer a complicated fraction!”<br /> :-I didn't really understand what &quot;complicated fraction&quot;. Maybe a typo for &quot;fracture&quot; (broken bones). Though maybe it's a pun that went over my head.<br /> <br /> *(v5 c3) Seeing that Maki and the girl in red had finished talking, the girl in indigo opened her mouth. Out of the seven, she was the most mature, and most often held the role of the chairman.<br /> :-It seemed like it should be &quot;the girl in violet opened her mouth&quot; since I thought Maki was the indigo one.<br /> <br /> *(v7.5 c2) “The probability is approximately 100%. The ability to confirm a weapon’s ability to injure after 28 times is next to 0.”<br /> :-It feels like there's a phrase missing along the lines of &quot;The '''error in the''' ability to confirm...&quot;<br /> <br /> *(v7.5 c3) To Koutarou and Clan who were used to the darkness in the modern age, the forest seemed even darker than it was.<br /> :-Not necessarily an error, but it felt like &quot;the brightness of the modern age&quot; or &quot;the level of darkness in the modern age&quot; might flow a bit more smoothly if replacing &quot;the darkness in the modern age&quot;.<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello Warnis, thanks for addressing the last batch of items. A few more things that could use your input... --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 14:29, 19 September 2015 (UTC)<br /> *This doesn't come from me, but someone reported that v1c8 is missing some text (see [[Talk:Rokujouma_no_Shinryakusha!%3F:_Volume_1_Chapter_8|here]]).<br /> *(v7.5c6) Lidith understood Clan's feelings, so she smiled gently just as Clan.<br /> :-It's not obvious to me what it would be, but it felt like something was missing (smiled gently just as Clan __&lt;some action&gt;__)<br /> *(v8c1) “It's hard to imagine a martial artist or a ghost to be the reason for the increase in magic power. Manafist and Richi aside, they're just a normal martial artist and ghost.”<br /> :-Since the series seems to be making up its own terms with Manafist, I can't know for sure, but I think &quot;Richi&quot;/リッチ should be &quot;Lich&quot; instead ([https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%82%A2%E3%83%B3%E3%83%87%E3%83%83%E3%83%89#.E3.81.9D.E3.81.AE.E4.BB.96 link]), as in an undead magic user.<br /> :-Also, I don't actually understand the Japanese at all, but after identifying the likely Richi-&gt;Lich change, I thought it was possible the meaning could have been more along the lines &quot;Rather than a Manafist and Lich, they're just ...&quot; Of course, I have no idea if the JP grammar would allow that interpretation, and even then it's just based on me guessing what the terms Manafist and Lich might mean within the series.<br /> <br /> :: &quot;Manafist&quot; could be &quot;Mana Fist&quot;, a Chi casting spell in Shadowrun. (The weird thing is that the other 2 techniques that start with &quot;mana&quot; in the game, Manaball and Manabolt, are indeed written without a space inbetween.)--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> ::I had assumed &quot;Manafist&quot; was a custom term for a martial artist that makes use of magic, since that would be parallel to the standard definition of Lich as an undead magic user. If Manafist is indeed a specific technique, then it's less likely my second point is correct, and I supposes it's possible the standard definition of &quot;Lich&quot; isn't being used here, in which case the terms could be parallel as two techniques. (Of course, my line of thought is all still built on the assumption &quot;Lich&quot; is correct) --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:13, 19 September 2015 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :::It may well be that. Further investigation shows that in a game called Allods, a Manafist is a kind of elemental that looks like a headless genie. There's [https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hmO9767Imjw this video here] that claims it's a real-life tool created by the guy who recorded it (but since it's from last December, it's not relevant). It seems to be also one of Gamera's skills. I also find a lot of MMO players called like that, especially in Eastern games, so it may be a character that's popular there. In the end, since it seems like it's the basic of the basics for magic/spirit-assisted brawler tecniques, it may be used as a way to address its users, which would leave the sentence as something like &quot;Rather than a Manafist [user] and Lich, they're just a normal martial artist and ghost.&quot; (what you proposed, but with the option to add &quot;user&quot; to make it more clear)--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> ::::In all honesty, I don't really know what they're referring to, I'm assuming it's something the author will cover in later volumes. They could be could names, they could be abilities, I really don't know, but until now, I decided to change it the name to Lich and leave it as it is--[[User:Warnis|Warnis]] ([[User talk:Warnis#top|talk]]) 20:05, 23 September 2015 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> You recently edited the pages for volume 8 chapters 6 and 7, and in the process undid edits I had made to the pages. It looked like you might have been applying edits made to a version off the wiki, and that undoing my edits to the wiki version may have been unintentional, in which case it would be pretty simple for me to reapply my edits. However, I wouldn't want to reapply my previous edits if you intentionally undid them? --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 14:46, 10 October 2015 (UTC)<br /> ::Thanks for the reply. It was simple to redo the edits, I just wanted to check with you first.--[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:48, 20 November 2015 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello Warnis, thanks for continuing to translate Rokujouma. Reading 8.5, I encountered a few lines that could use your input for fixes or revisions. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:48, 20 November 2015 (UTC)<br /> <br /> *(v8.5 c2) He didn't think that she would believe that he had come through the stars and through time.<br /> :-The word &quot;come&quot; (he had come through) was not in the original TL; I added it because something was obviously missing thing, and while it's probably close to correct, it feels like it might not be the best word to go there.<br /> *(v8.5 c3) Barriers in Forthorthe, 2,000 years ago, were designed to block both physical attacks and the light from lasers.<br /> :-I thought this should be something like &quot;2,000 years in the future&quot; or &quot;2,000 from the present&quot; (the time for the main story line). Current wording (years ago) implies they had barriers at the time of silver princess story.<br /> *(v8.5 c4) Having the princess of a country for you was a very rare event.<br /> :-I seemed like this line is missing &quot;care,&quot; &quot;cry,&quot; or some other verb in &quot;of a country __ for you&quot;<br /> *(v8.5 c4) Having traveled through infinite time and worlds, the goddess of dawn rested her feet in these feet.<br /> :-It seemed like the sentence should end in something like &quot;in this valley,&quot; &quot;in these plains,&quot; or &quot;in this place.&quot;<br /> *(v8.5 c4) While this sword would protect her loved ones, subjugate the traitors and in the end it would protect her country in the long run.<br /> :-This structure of this sentence could probably use some revision (&quot;in the end&quot; and &quot;in the long run&quot; redundant, + I'm not sure if &quot;while&quot; is necessary). I could have guessed a revision, but there's a good chance it wouldn't be what you'd do.<br /> *(v8.5 c5) During that time, Koutarou and Alaia's eyes met for an instant.<br /> :-The word &quot;eyes&quot; was absent in the original TL. It seemed likely enough that I did make that edit, but that was technically a guess, so just bringing it to your attention in case it needs to be changed.<br /> *Flairan vs Flairhan<br /> :-The TL has used both Flairan (used first) and Flairhan (used more recently), though most uses of Flairhan have already been edited by someone else to Flairan. Looking at it again, if you have a prefered spelling, I can make the edits to make it consistent one way or the other.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Warnis|Warnis]] ([[User talk:Warnis#top|talk]])<br /> <br /> Hello again, Warnis.<br /> <br /> It's been a year exactly since my earlier comment, and what a wild ride Rokujouma has been. Volume 13 did not disappoint. That combat, that dragon reveal, that BLUE KNIGHT reveal. Overall, the novel has been a very enjoyable read. I have been following almost every Saturday for the past year; always eagerly awaiting your translation efforts. You, and the editors, have my sincerest gratitude for keeping up this manic pace for the last year. It's not an exaggeration to say reading your translations at work is the highlight of my shift. You are an amazing human being for bringing this little slice of happiness to those of us keeping up with your translation. Again, thank you. I hope for your success in not only this project, but what you do in life; as the effort you show clearly reflects your character very positively. I cannot express my gratitude enough, so I hope one more thank you will do. Thank you. --[[User:Perogi Perkle|Perogi Perkle]] ([[User talk:Perogi Perkle|talk]]) 05:08, 16 May 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello Warnis. Thanks as always for translating Rokujouma. When reading/editing, I came across a few things I had questions on, or made a few edits you perhaps should review (listed below).<br /> <br /> *There is a slight difference in spelling between Elexis' and Dextro's family names, an ending 'm' vs 'n' ( (v9, v13) Melcemheim versus (v7.5, v8.5) Melcemhein ). The difference could be intended, but if not, which should be used?<br /> <br /> *In the following line, the double 'worry' is a little awkward. From context, it seemed like the second worry might be able to be changed to something like 'pain' or 'discomfort'.<br /> :-(v10c7) It wasn't the time to worry about his own worry.<br /> <br /> *The following line in the originally posted translation appeared to me to be missing a word (desperate ___ barely) such as 'plea' or 'promise'. However, another user has since changed the line in a different manner (desparate -&gt; desparateness). Just bringing it to your attention to make sure it's correct.<br /> :-(v10c7-original) Kii's desperate barely kept Koutarou's heart from breaking.<br /> :-(v10c7-current) Kii's desperateness barely kept Koutarou's heart from breaking.<br /> <br /> *There might not be anything wrong here, but in the following line, &quot;always&quot; makes it sound like this a habit of Kii. In the context, it seemed more likely that the line was speaking of only at the moment (&quot;always showed&quot; -&gt; showed/revealed), but maybe it's as intended as is.<br /> :-(v10c7) After showing a stiff expression, Kii always showed a smile.<br /> <br /> *In the following line, I thought the word 'park' might have been missing to make it &quot;amusement park colored orange&quot;, but it could be correct as is.<br /> :-(v10c8) And in the amusement colored orange by the sunlight, the roller coaster zoomed by at full speed.<br /> <br /> *The following two lines are after edits I made to add the bolded words (skirt, been); those edits seemed correct, but it's possible there is a more correct way to fix those sentences, so I'm bringing it to your attention in case.<br /> :-(v11c1) Just after their first meeting, Theia had her '''skirt''' tucked up by Sanae's counter attack.<br /> :-(v11c7) Like that, the woman who had hesitated for so long passed on while being seen off by Sanae, whom she had '''been''' after.<br /> <br /> == Rokujouma no Shinryakusha ==<br /> <br /> Hi there!<br /> <br /> Just saw v4 completed, and was wondering if u r going to continue translating it.. <br /> <br /> And thank you for translation work(thanks to other persons too who were helping u with it)<br /> <br /> --[[User:Robinhood1|Robinhood1]]<br /> <br /> == Using your translation ==<br /> <br /> Hi !&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Thanks for your translation ! I really like Rokujouma, it's one of my favourites LNs (I really liked before, but volume 8.5 settled it). That's why I want to translate it to my language (French) so that more people can read it. (Seriously, so few people know about it...)&lt;br /&gt;<br /> So, can I use your translation to translate Rokujouma in french ?&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Again, thanks for your translation ! (Yeah, I'm repeating myself, but that's how much I love Rokujouma)&lt;br /&gt;<br /> PS: And sorry if I made mistakes, took me more than 15min just to write this, hahaha. ^^' --[[User:Kazugaya|Kazugaya]] ([[User talk:Kazugaya|talk]])<br /> <br /> <br /> Hi there, first of all thanks and good work for translating up to Volume 16 that's just finished today.&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Might be too late to ask for this, since I've been doing it for the past..9 months, i guess? Currently, I'm translating your version of Rokujouma to<br /> my language (Indonesia), just because I like doing it, and to spread Sanae-chan's love all around the LN community in Indonesia(LOL).&lt;br /&gt;<br /> So, I can use your translation to translate Rokujouma to Indonesia, right? Pretty please?&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Sorry if I just asked for this after all this time doing the translations, and not even think for a second to ask you first about using it..&lt;br /&gt;[[User:Ecchi-sama|Ecchi-sama]] ([[User talk:Ecchi-sama|talk]]) 18:11, 3 September 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Rokujouma ==<br /> <br /> Thanks you very much for your translation, they are smooth, fun to read and really easy to understand. I am translating your work to my mother language - Vietnamese.<br /> Just want you to know we are always hope for your next chapters. There are many Vietnamese fans of this Project, also.<br /> And in the end, I really hope you can translate the whole series in future.<br /> Have a nice day ya!--[[User:Elpsychris|Elpsychris]] ([[User talk:Elpsychris|talk]])<br /> <br /> <br /> Thanks a lot for your translations Warnis! I really enjoy reading your work every week and enjoy the regular updates, but don't burn yourself out!<br /> <br /> == Question ==<br /> <br /> The fourth sentence of your recently-posted volume 10 chapter 1 reads: &quot;That is as obvious as the sun rising in the west and setting in the east.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Is that intended or just a mistake (sun rises from the east and sets in the west)?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> That would be a mistake :) --[[User:Warnis|Warnis]] ([[User talk:Warnis#top|talk]])<br /> <br /> <br /> Hello there, just re-reading V13C1 when i realized that the score sheet that Koutarou brought to Theia was shown as Theia: 218 and Koutarou: 862.<br /> It was stated that it was the score of the 5 people competing for the room, but if the totals are add up, it was 1080, not 900 as stated on V2. Just curious, is this the author's mistake, or a typo? If it's a typo, changing the 862 to 682 would solve it.. [[User:Ecchi-sama|Ecchi-sama]] ([[User talk:Ecchi-sama|talk]]) 07:38, 30 May 2016 (UTC)<br /> 862 is not a typo, in total there was always 1080 points, it's just that 180 of those were considered neutral points (6 tatami mats with 180 points each) --[[User:Warnis|Warnis]] ([[User talk:Warnis#top|talk]]) 16:42, 4 June 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Question. ==<br /> <br /> Sorry if this is in the wrong plece and stuff (pretty new with this).<br /> <br /> Is there a reason why only 2 chapters of VOL10 got uploaded here? On registration page it shows that VOL10 is fully completed and 3 chapters from VOL11 as well. Are posting only few chapters a week for reason or is there still something not done with the chapters?<br /> :He's posting only 1-3 chapters a week, with some rest between volumes, but keeps a back up of currently 2 full volumes (it has been growing with time). He seems to do so so as to not spoil us. This issue has been addressed in the past (by me at least).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Question. ==<br /> <br /> First of all, thank a lot for your translation! This series is awesome and so are you.<br /> <br /> That said, the illustration on vol 4 specified that Theia's ship name (and consequentially Blue Knight's name) is Layous Fatra Veltlion. So why is he called Reios Fatra Bertorion in your translation? -- [[User:Khoai|Khoai]]<br /> <br /> :Because maybe like in most people's case it didn't register? Good point noticing it. At least I didn't remember that illustration.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> Like Kemm said, I did not notice the name on that illustration at all.<br /> To be honest, I used the spelling used in the anime, but at this point, I feel like it's a bit too late to actually correct it. --[[User:Warnis|Warnis]] ([[User talk:Warnis#top|talk]]) 12:04, 6 February 2016 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Thanks ==<br /> <br /> Thank you very much for your always great work.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])<br /> <br /> Just adding another thank you. Your work is amazing. You are amazingǃ</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Renuac&diff=501006 2016-09-07T07:05:41Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page */</p> <hr /> <div>== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==<br /> <br /> I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?<br /> <br /> Thanks<br /> <br /> Hi,<br /> <br /> You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.<br /> <br /> renuac<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?<br /> <br /> Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.<br /> <br /> ------------------------------------------------------<br /> Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar<br /> <br /> Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.<br /> <br /> -- renuac<br /> ===== Thank youǃ =====<br /> I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.<br /> --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Tenkyou_no_Alderamin&diff=469964 2015-11-02T19:26:47Z

<p>Hypernova: Anime has been confirmed to be TV series and will be aired in 2016. Sourceː http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/daily-briefs/2015-10-25/alderamin-on-the-sky-anime-adaptation-revealed-as-2016-tv-series/.94586</p> <hr /> <div>[[Image:Alderamin v01 000a.png|200px|thumb|The Cover Art of Volume 1]]<br /> '''''Alderamin on the Sky (Nejimaki Seirei Senki - Tenkyou no Alderamin)''''' (ねじ巻き精霊戦記 天鏡のアルデラミン) is a Japanese light novel series written by Uno Bokuto (宇野朴人), with illustrations by Sanba Sou (さんば挿), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The series took the 2nd spot in &quot;This Light Novel is Amazing 2014&quot;.<br /> <br /> A TV series anime adaptation has been announced for 2016.<br /> <br /> ==Synopsis==<br /> <br /> The mighty Katjvarna Empire is currently embroiled in a war with the neighboring Kiorka Republic.<br /> <br /> Within an unspecified corner of this empire, a certain young man was reluctantly preparing to take the High Grade Military Officer Exam owing to mysterious circumstances. His name is Ikta.<br /> <br /> As a man, Ikta abhors war, is slothful by nature, and worships the female form.<br /> <br /> At the time, no one could have possibly predicted that a person like him would become a military figure worthy of being called a legendary general......<br /> <br /> The young Ikta, armed with his superb talents as a soldier, struggles to survive in a world ravaged by war. This tale will recount his tumultuous life up until this point, as the curtains are drawn for a spectacular chronicle of fantastical warfare!<br /> <br /> == Editors ==<br /> I translate for grammatical accuracy and edit myself for flow, clarity and nuance. Readers are welcome to fix any minor grammatical or spelling errors that they find, but please contact me concerning any major grammatical errors that involve the meaning of the text (which do occasionally occur) for future reference. I realize that what's grammatically accurate isn't always the translation that sounds the best, so I'm also open to stylistic suggestions.<br /> <br /> == Note to Readers ==<br /> In this series, all of the characters are actors playing themselves in a theater production, a quite literal interpretation of the phrase &quot;All the world's a stage, And all the men and women merely players.&quot; The narration is given from the perspective of the audience, so I recommend trying to imagine everything in the context of a stage as you read. Enjoy!<br /> <br /> You can share and discuss this series [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=10288 here].<br /> <br /> == Translation ==<br /> <br /> === [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Registration Page|Registration]] ===<br /> <br /> Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.<br /> <br /> '''Translators are asked to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''<br /> <br /> ===Format Standards===<br /> '''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''<br /> *[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]<br /> *[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Guidelines|Project Specific Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)<br /> <br /> <br /> ==Updates==<br /> <br /> [[Tenkyou no Alderamin: Update History|Older Updates]]<br /> *'''16-Jul-2015'''<br /> **Volume 3 Chapter 1 completed<br /> *'''12-Jul-2015'''<br /> **Volume 3 Prologue completed<br /> *'''14-May-2015'''<br /> **Epilogue completed<br /> *'''16-May-2015'''<br /> **Afterword completed<br /> **Volume 2 Prologue completed<br /> *'''25-May-2015'''<br /> **Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed<br /> <br /> ==The ''Tenkyou no Alderamin'' series by Uno Bokuto==<br /> <br /> '''[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Gallery|Gallery (Spoilers)]]'''<br /> <br /> ===Volume 1 [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume1_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===<br /> <br /> [[File:Alderamin_v01_000a.png|right|border|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Color Pages|Color Pages]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Empire at Twilight]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: All Quiet on the Eastern Front]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Katjvanmaninik's Watchdogs]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Ikta Solork's Science of Laziness]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 2===<br /> <br /> [[File:Alderamin_v02_bw.m.001.png|right|border|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Color Pages|Color Pages]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: An Open Box and its Unfortunate Contents]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The Various Problems with the Land of the North]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Unrest at Katjvarna's Northern Boundaries]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Leaving with a Modest Reputation]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 3===<br /> <br /> [[File:Alderamin_v03_bw.m.001.png|right|border|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Color Pages|Color Pages]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Wall of Fire]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Indolent vs. Sleepless]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Ghost and Hunter]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Confrontation]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 4===<br /> <br /> [[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin_Volume_4_Cover.jpeg|right|border|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 4 Color Pages|Color Pages]]<br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 5===<br /> <br /> [[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin_Volume_5_Cover.jpg|right|border|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 5 Color Pages|Color Pages]]<br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 6===<br /> <br /> [[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin_Volume_6_Cover.jpeg|right|border|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 6 Color Pages|Color Pages]]<br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 7===<br /> <br /> [[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin_Volume_7_Cover.jpeg|right|border|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 7 Color Pages|Color Pages]]<br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 8===<br /> <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 8 Color Pages|Color Pages]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 8 Prologue|Prologue]] ('''in-progress''')<br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ==Project Staff==<br /> <br /> *Supervisor:<br /> *Project Manager: [[user:Veracitea|Veracitea]]<br /> <br /> ===Translators===<br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> :*[[user:Veracitea|Veracitea]]<br /> :*[[user:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]<br /> :*[[user:larethian|larethian]] (page-by-page translation, or should I be doing Hibike or DaiDen instead??)<br /> <br /> ===Editors===<br /> <br /> [[User:SallissLight|SallissLight]]<br /> <br /> ==Series Overview==<br /> *天鏡のアルデラミン（2012年6月10日初版発行） ISBN 978-4-04-886559-3<br /> *天鏡のアルデラミンⅡ（2012年11月10日初版発行） ISBN 978-4-04-886988-1<br /> *天鏡のアルデラミンⅢ（2013年4月10日初版発行） ISBN 978-4-04-891533-5<br /> *天鏡のアルデラミンⅣ（2013年9月10日初版発行） ISBN 978-4-04-891906-7<br /> *天鏡のアルデラミンⅤ（2014年3月8日発売） ISBN 978-4-04-866437-0<br /> *天鏡のアルデラミンVI（2014年10月10日初版発行）ISBN 978-4-04-869011-9<br /> <br /> <br /> [[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]<br /> [[Category:Light novel (English)]]</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Tenkyou_no_Alderamin&diff=464988 2015-10-04T10:51:12Z

<p>Hypernova: Mention anime announcement</p> <hr /> <div>[[Image:Alderamin v01 000a.png|200px|thumb|The Cover Art of Volume 1]]<br /> '''''Alderamin on the Sky (Nejimaki Seirei Senki - Tenkyou no Alderamin)''''' (ねじ巻き精霊戦記 天鏡のアルデラミン) is a Japanese light novel series written by Uno Bokuto (宇野朴人), with illustrations by Sanba Sou (さんば挿), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The series took the 2nd spot in &quot;This Light Novel is Amazing 2014&quot;.<br /> <br /> An anime adaptation has been announced.<br /> <br /> ==Synopsis==<br /> <br /> The mighty Katjvarna Empire is currently embroiled in a war with the neighboring Kiorka Republic.<br /> <br /> Within an unspecified corner of this empire, a certain young man was reluctantly preparing to take the High Grade Military Officer Exam owing to mysterious circumstances. His name is Ikta.<br /> <br /> As a man, Ikta abhors war, is slothful by nature, and worships the female form.<br /> <br /> At the time, no one could have possibly predicted that a person like him would become a military figure worthy of being called a legendary general......<br /> <br /> The young Ikta, armed with his superb talents as a soldier, struggles to survive in a world ravaged by war. This tale will recount his tumultuous life up until this point, as the curtains are drawn for a spectacular chronicle of fantastical warfare!<br /> <br /> == Editors ==<br /> I translate for grammatical accuracy and edit myself for flow, clarity and nuance. Readers are welcome to fix any minor grammatical or spelling errors that they find, but please contact me concerning any major grammatical errors that involve the meaning of the text (which do occasionally occur) for future reference. I realize that what's grammatically accurate isn't always the translation that sounds the best, so I'm also open to stylistic suggestions.<br /> <br /> == Note to Readers ==<br /> In this series, all of the characters are actors playing themselves in a theater production, a quite literal interpretation of the phrase &quot;All the world's a stage, And all the men and women merely players.&quot; The narration is given from the perspective of the audience, so I recommend trying to imagine everything in the context of a stage as you read. Enjoy!<br /> <br /> You can share and discuss this series [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=10288 here].<br /> <br /> == Translation ==<br /> <br /> === [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Registration Page|Registration]] ===<br /> <br /> Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.<br /> <br /> '''Translators are asked to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''<br /> <br /> ===Format Standards===<br /> '''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''<br /> *[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]<br /> *[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Guidelines|Project Specific Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)<br /> <br /> <br /> ==Updates==<br /> <br /> [[Tenkyou no Alderamin: Update History|Older Updates]]<br /> *'''16-Jul-2015'''<br /> **Volume 3 Chapter 1 completed<br /> *'''12-Jul-2015'''<br /> **Volume 3 Prologue completed<br /> *'''14-May-2015'''<br /> **Epilogue completed<br /> *'''16-May-2015'''<br /> **Afterword completed<br /> **Volume 2 Prologue completed<br /> *'''25-May-2015'''<br /> **Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed<br /> <br /> ==The ''Tenkyou no Alderamin'' series by Uno Bokuto==<br /> <br /> '''[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Gallery|Gallery (Spoilers)]]'''<br /> <br /> ===Volume 1 [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume1_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===<br /> <br /> [[File:Alderamin_v01_000a.png|right|border|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Color Pages|Color Pages]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Empire at Twilight]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: All Quiet on the Eastern Front]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Katjvanmaninik's Watchdogs]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Ikta Solork's Science of Laziness]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 2===<br /> <br /> [[File:Alderamin_v02_bw.m.001.png|right|border|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Color Pages|Color Pages]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: An Open Box and its Unfortunate Contents]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The Various Problems with the Land of the North]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Unrest at Katjvarna's Northern Boundaries]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Leaving with a Modest Reputation]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 3===<br /> <br /> [[File:Alderamin_v03_bw.m.001.png|right|border|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Color Pages|Color Pages]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Wall of Fire]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Indolent vs. Sleepless]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Ghost and Hunter]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Confrontation]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]] <br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 4===<br /> <br /> [[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin_Volume_4_Cover.jpeg|right|border|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 4 Color Pages|Color Pages]]<br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 5===<br /> <br /> [[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin_Volume_5_Cover.jpg|right|border|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 5 Color Pages|Color Pages]]<br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 6===<br /> <br /> [[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin_Volume_6_Cover.jpeg|right|border|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 6 Color Pages|Color Pages]]<br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 7===<br /> <br /> [[File:Tenkyou_no_Alderamin_Volume_7_Cover.jpeg|right|border|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 6 Color Pages|Color Pages]]<br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ==Project Staff==<br /> <br /> *Supervisor:<br /> *Project Manager: [[user:Veracitea|Veracitea]]<br /> <br /> ===Translators===<br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> :*[[user:Veracitea|Veracitea]]<br /> :*[[user:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]<br /> <br /> ===Editors===<br /> <br /> [[User:SallissLight|SallissLight]]<br /> <br /> ==Series Overview==<br /> *天鏡のアルデラミン（2012年6月10日初版発行） ISBN 978-4-04-886559-3<br /> *天鏡のアルデラミンⅡ（2012年11月10日初版発行） ISBN 978-4-04-886988-1<br /> *天鏡のアルデラミンⅢ（2013年4月10日初版発行） ISBN 978-4-04-891533-5<br /> *天鏡のアルデラミンⅣ（2013年9月10日初版発行） ISBN 978-4-04-891906-7<br /> *天鏡のアルデラミンⅤ（2014年3月8日発売） ISBN 978-4-04-866437-0<br /> *天鏡のアルデラミンVI（2014年10月10日初版発行）ISBN 978-4-04-869011-9<br /> <br /> <br /> [[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]<br /> [[Category:Light novel (English)]]</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushoku_Tensei&diff=388028 2014-09-02T22:22:03Z

<p>Hypernova: Volume 14 Full Text link</p> <hr /> <div>{{Status|Active}}<br /> <br /> [[File: Mushoku Tensei .jpg|300px|thumb]]<br /> <br /> &quot;Mushoku Tensei -Isekai Ittara Honki Dasu-&quot; (無職転生 ～異世界行ったら本気だす～) is a Light novel written by Rifujin na Magonote and illustrated by Shirotaka. Currently ongoing, there are 19 volumes written by the author in his website and 3 volumes (published) printed out by KADOKAWA / Media Factory. A manga based from the novel is serialized in Monthly Comic Flapper. <br /> <br /> == Story Synopsis ==<br /> A 34-year-old NEET otaku was chased out from his house by his family. This virgin, plump, unattractive, and penniless nice guy found that his life was heading towards a dead end. He recalled that his life could actually become much better if he can get over the dark history of his life.<br /> <br /> Just when he was at the point of regret, he saw a truck moving at a high speed with 3 high school students in its path. Mustering all his strength, he saves them but ended up getting run over by the truck, which kills him.<br /> <br /> The next time he opens his eyes, he had reincarnated to a world of swords and magic, as Rudeus Greyrat. Born to a new world and a new life, Rudeus declared, &quot;This time, I'll really live my life to the fullest with no regrets!&quot; Thus begins the journey of a newly made man. (Original from animesuki.com)<br /> <br /> ==Character Introductions==<br /> {| class=&quot;collapsible collapsed&quot; style=&quot;text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;&quot;<br /> ! style=&quot;background:#66CCFF;&quot; align=&quot;center&quot;| '''Warning: May contain spoilers!!!'''<br /> |-<br /> |<br /> <br /> ''I'll keep the spoilers to a minimum as I can:''<br /> <br /> &lt;small&gt;''NOTE: Due to katakana translation with unconfirmed English equivalent, the list here may differ from [[Mushoku Tensei Names and Terminology]] and from chapter-to-chapter as for a number of names the translators and editors have not come to a conclusion on which English name to use''&lt;/small&gt;<br /> <br /> <br /> &lt;div style=&quot;float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;&quot;&gt;<br /> '''Rudeus Greyrat'''<br /> [[Image:Rudeus_001_icon.jpg‎|200px|center|link=]]<br /> or Rudy, as his given nickname, is the main character, who is the reincarnated NEET loser who died, the twist is that his memories of his past life remained. His current body possesses high affinity for magic, even as a child (baby).<br /> &lt;/div&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;div style=&quot;float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;&quot;&gt;<br /> '''Paul Greyrat'''<br /> [[Image:Paul_001_icon.jpg‎|200px|center|link=]]<br /> Rudy's father, an accomplished swordsman. Currently works as swordsman who protects their village. He teaches Rudy swordsmanship. <br /> &lt;/div&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;div style=&quot;float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;&quot;&gt;<br /> '''Zenith Greyrat'''<br /> [[Image:Zenith.jpg|200px|center|link=]]<br /> Rudy's mother, she's a mage who seems to know healing magic. <br /> &lt;/div&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;div style=&quot;float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;&quot;&gt;<br /> '''Lilia'''<br /> [[Image:Lilia_001_icon.jpg|200px|center|link=]]<br /> Greyrat's family maid. she's a former palace maid bodyguard. Her family's sword school was where Rudy's father studied at.<br /> &lt;/div&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear: both;&quot; /&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;div style=&quot;float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;&quot;&gt;<br /> '''Roxy Migurudia'''<br /> [[Image:Roxy_001_icon.jpg|200px|center|link=]]<br /> She is Rudy's magic tutor (during his 3-5 years of age), a talented mage from a demon race.<br /> &lt;/div&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;div style=&quot;float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;&quot;&gt;<br /> '''Sylphiette'''<br /> [[Image:Sylphy_001_icon.jpg|200px|center|link=]]<br /> Rudy's first friend of the same age (5 years old), whom Rudy saved from bullies. The reason was Sylphy's a mix of elf, human and beast. <br /> &lt;/div&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;div style=&quot;float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;&quot;&gt;<br /> '''Eris Boreas Greyrat'''<br /> [[Image:Eris_001_icon.jpg|200px|center|link=]]<br /> She is Rudy's older cousin, she's also his student, (at this time, when he's around age 7) he's supposed to teach her magic among other things such as math, reading, etc.<br /> &lt;/div&gt;<br /> <br /> |}<br /> <br /> == Translation ==<br /> <br /> === [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===<br /> <br /> Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.<br /> <br /> '''Translators are asked to [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''<br /> <br /> === Format Standards ===<br /> *[[Format_guideline | General Format/Style Guideline]]<br /> *[[Mushoku Tensei Names and Terminology| Mushoku Tensei Names and Terminology]]<br /> <br /> === Feedback / Discussions ===<br /> '''If you enjoyed the read, why don't you tell us in the forum [http://www.baka-tsuki.org:8080/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;t=10574 Feedback thread]'''<br /> <br /> == Updates ==<br /> {{:Mushoku_Tensei:Updates}}<br /> <br /> Older updates can be found [[Mushoku_Tensei:Updates|here]].<br /> <br /> == Mushoku Tensei by Rifujin na Magonote ==<br /> <br /> ===Volume 1 - Infancy Period ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:Mushoku1_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]<br /> <br /> ::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_01|Chapter 1: Could This Be Another World?]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_02|Chapter 2: Expressionless Maid]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_03|Chapter 3: Magic Textbook]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_04|Chapter 4: Teacher]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_05|Chapter 5: Magic and Swordsmanship]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_06|Chapter 6: Reason for Respect]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_07|Chapter 7: Friends]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_08|Chapter 8: Insensitive]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_09|Chapter 9: Emergency Family Meeting]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_10|Chapter 10: Bottleneck]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_11|Chapter 11: Separation]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Special_Chapter|Special Chapter]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 2 - Juvenile Period - Home Teacher Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_02|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:Mushoku2_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]<br /> <br /> ::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_02_Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 12|[Web Novel 12] Chapter 1: Young Lady's Violence]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 13|[Web Novel 13] Chapter 2: Self Directed Role]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 13.5|Side Story: Aftermath of the Event &amp; Boreas Style Greeting]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 14|[Web Novel 14] Chapter 3: Brutality Has Yet to End]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 15|[Web Novel 15] Chapter 4: Staff Meeting &amp; Sunday]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 16|[Web Novel 16] Chapter 5: Young Lady Is 10 Years Old]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 17|[Web Novel 17] Chapter 6: Studying Languages]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 18|[Web Novel 18] Chapter 7: Definite Promise]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 19|[Web Novel 19] Chapter 8: Turning Point]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 19.5|Side Story: Half a Year After Fedoa Region Vanishes]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 3 - Juvenile Period - Adventurer Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_03|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:mushoku3_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 20|[Web Novel 20] Chapter 1: Swindler Calling Himself God]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 21|[Web Novel 21] Chapter 2: Supard Race]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 22|[Web Novel 22] Chapter 3: Teacher's Secret]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 23|[Web Novel 23] Chapter 4: Reason for Trust]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 24|[Web Novel 24] Chapter 5: Three Days to the Nearest Town]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 25|[Web Novel 25] Chapter 6: Disguise &amp; Infiltration]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 26|[Web Novel 26] Chapter 7: Adventurer's Guild]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 27|[Web Novel 27] Chapter 8: Adventurer's Inn]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 28|[Web Novel 28] Chapter 9: First Job &amp; Sanctity of Life]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 29|[Web Novel 29] Chapter 10: First Job Completed]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 30|[Web Novel 30] Chapter 11: Good Start]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 31|[Web Novel 31] Chapter 12: Warrior &amp; Children]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 32|[Web Novel 32] Chapter 13: Mistake, Disorder &amp; Determination]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 33|[Web Novel 33] Chapter 14: Start of the Journey]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter World Map|Special Chapter: World Map]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 4 - Juvenile Period - Voyage Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_04|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:mushoku4_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 34|[Web Novel 34] Chapter 1: Wind Port]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 35|[Web Novel 35] Chapter 2: Crossing Paths - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 36|[Web Novel 36] Chapter 3: Crossing Paths - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 36.5|Side Story - Crossing Paths - Extra Chapter]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 37|[Web Novel 37] Chapter 4: Sage within the Ship]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 38|[Web Novel 38] Chapter 5: Demon in the Storehouse]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 39|[Web Novel 39] Chapter 6: Children of the Beast Race]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 40|[Web Novel 40] Chapter 7: No Cost Apartment]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 41|[Web Novel 41] Chapter 8: Slow Life of Dorudia Village - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 42|[Web Novel 42] Chapter 9: Slow Life of Dorudia Village - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 43|[Web Novel 43] Chapter 10: Holy Sword Highway]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 5 - Juvenile Period - Reunion Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_05|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 44|[Web Novel 44] Chapter 1: Holy Milis Kingdom]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 45|[Web Novel 45] Chapter 2: Paul 1.5 Years Later]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 46|[Web Novel 46] Chapter 3: Parent &amp; Child Fight ]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 47|[Web Novel 47] Chapter 4: Reunion with Paul]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 48|[Web Novel 48] Chapter 5: Reconfirmation of Objectives]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 49|[Web Novel 49] Chapter 6: One Week in Milishion]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 49.5|Side Story - Eris' Goblin Subjugation]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 50|[Web Novel 50] Chapter 7: To the Central Continent]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 50.5|Side Story - Return of Roxy]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 6 - Juvenile Period - Homecoming Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_06|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 51|[Web Novel 51] Chapter 1: Route Options]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 52|[Web Novel 52] Chapter 2: Rice]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 53|[Web Novel 53] Chapter 3: Shirone Kingdom]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 54|[Web Novel 54] Chapter 4: Absence of God]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 55|[Web Novel 55] Chapter 5: Third Prince]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 56|[Web Novel 56] Chapter 6: Speed Resolution]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 57|[Web Novel 57] Chapter 7: The Day the Little Sister Maid Was Born]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 58|[Web Novel 58] Chapter 8: Becoming an Adult]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 59|[Web Novel 59] Chapter 9: Turning Point 2]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 60|[Web Novel 60] Chapter 10: Gaping Hole Opened in the Chest]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 61|[Web Novel 61] Chapter 11: End of the Journey]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 62|[Web Novel 62] Chapter 12: Reality of the Disaster]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 63|[Web Novel 63] Chapter 13: Young Lady's Decision]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 63.5|Side Story - The Two Who Met]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter World Map 2|Special Chapter: World Map 2]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 7 - Youth Period - School Entry Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_07|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 64|[Web Novel 64] Chapter 1: Quagmire The Adventurer]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 65|[Web Novel 65] Chapter 2: Recommendation Letter]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 66|[Web Novel 66] Chapter 3: Entrance Examination]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 67|[Web Novel 67] Chapter 4: First Day of School - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 68|[Web Novel 68] Chapter 5: First Day of School - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 69|[Web Novel 69] Chapter 6: Fitts Senpai]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 8 - Youth Period - Special Student Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_08|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 70|[Web Novel 70] Chapter 1: An Unreachable Power - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 71|[Web Novel 71] Chapter 2: An Unreachable Power - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 72|[Web Novel 72] Chapter 3: Daughters of the Beast Race Kidnapping and Confinement Incident - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 73|[Web Novel 73] Chapter 4: Daughters of the Beast Race Kidnapping and Confinement Incident - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 74|[Web Novel 74] Chapter 5: The Genius Youth's Secret - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 75|[Web Novel 75] Chapter 6: The Genius Youth's Secret - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 76|[Web Novel 76] Chapter 7: Precipice of Engagement - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 77|[Web Novel 77] Chapter 8: Precipice of Engagement - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 78|[Web Novel 78] Chapter 9: White Mask - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 79|[Web Novel 79] Chapter 10: White Mask - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 80|[Web Novel 80] Chapter 11: Daily Life at the Magic University]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 80.5|Side Story - Enter the Mad Dog]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 9 - Youth Period - Sylphiette Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_09|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 81|[Web Novel 81] Chapter 1: Sylphy's Past]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 82|[Web Novel 82] Chapter 2: Guardian Magician Introduction - Fitts]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 83|[Web Novel 83] Chapter 3: Princess, Knight, &amp; Magician]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 84|[Web Novel 84] Chapter 4: First Day of School - Extra Chapter]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 85|[Web Novel 85] Chapter 5: Insensitivity of Good Judgement]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 85_Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 86|[Web Novel 86] Chapter 6: Forethought That Goes Too Far]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 86_Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 87|[Web Novel 87] Chapter 7: The Protected Secret]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 87_Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 88|[Web Novel 88] Chapter 8: Rain of the Forest - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 89|[Web Novel 89] Chapter 9: Rain of the Forest - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 90|[Web Novel 90] Chapter 10: The Final Push]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 91|[Web Novel 91] Chapter 11: Backing]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 10 - Youth Period - Newlyweds Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_10|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 92|[Web Novel 92] Chapter 1: Things to Prepare Before Marriage - First Part]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 93|[Web Novel 93] Chapter 2: Things to Prepare Before Marriage - Second Part]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 94|[Web Novel 94] Chapter 3: Dramatic]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 95|[Web Novel 95] Chapter 4: Wedding Reception - Preparation]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 96|[Web Novel 96] Chapter 5: Wedding Reception - Holding]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 97|[Web Novel 97] Chapter 6: Wedding Reception - Finished]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 98|[Web Novel 98] Chapter 7: Lifestyle in the House]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 11 - Youth Period - Younger Sisters Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_11|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 99|[Web Novel 99] Chapter 1: Letter]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 100|[Web Novel 100] Chapter 2: Breakdown]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 101|[Web Novel 101] Chapter 3: Transcendental Wisdom]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 102|[Web Novel 102] Chapter 4: Nostalgia and Impatience]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 103|[Web Novel 103] Chapter 5: Treatment of the Sisters]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 103_Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 104|[Web Novel 104] Chapter 6: Maid and Boarding Student]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 104.5|Side Story - Doll Research &amp; Master-Servant Relationship]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 105|[Web Novel 105] Chapter 7: Delinquent Leader &amp; His Allies]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 106|[Web Novel 106] Chapter 8: Elder Brother's Feelings]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 107|[Web Novel 107] Chapter 9: Norn Greyrat]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 107_Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 108|[Web Novel 108] Chapter 10: Lifestyle with the Younger Sisters]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 109|[Web Novel 109] Chapter 11: Turning Point 3 ]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 109.5|Side Story - Sharpening Fangs]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 12 - Youth Period - Begaritto Continent Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_12|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 110|[Web Novel 110] Chapter 1: Saying Farewell]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 111|[Web Novel 111] Chapter 2: Towards Begaritto Continent]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 112|[Web Novel 112] Chapter 3: Natural Enemy Encounter ]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 113|[Web Novel 113] Chapter 4: Desert Ecology]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 114|[Web Novel 114] Chapter 5: Desert Journey]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 115|[Web Novel 115] Chapter 6: Bazaar]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 116|[Web Novel 116] Chapter 7: The Desert Warriors]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 117|[Web Novel 117] Chapter 8: Arrival]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 13 - Youth Period - Labyrinth Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 118|[Web Novel 118] Chapter 1: Confirmation of the Situation]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 119|[Web Novel 119] Chapter 2: Enter the Labyrinth]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 120|[Web Novel 120] Chapter 3: Her Feelings at that Time]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 121|[Web Novel 121] Chapter 4: Magician of Persistence]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 122|[Web Novel 122] Chapter 5: Without a Hitch]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 123|[Web Novel 123] Chapter 6: Magic Circle on the Sixth Level]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 124|[Web Novel 124] Chapter 7: Teleport Labyrinth's Guardian ]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 125|[Web Novel 125] Chapter 8: Mortal Combat]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 126|[Web Novel 126] Chapter 9: Parent]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 127|[Web Novel 127] Chapter 10: Face Forward]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 128|[Web Novel 128] Chapter 11: Return Home ]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 129|[Web Novel 129] Chapter 12: Return]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 130|[Web Novel 130] Chapter 13: Report]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 131|[Web Novel 131] Chapter 14: Hell]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 132|[Web Novel 132] Chapter 15: In Front of the Gravestone]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 132.5|Side Story - Is the Mad Dog's Sword Heavy, or Sharp?]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 14 - Young Man Period - Everyday Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_14|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 133|[Web Novel 133] Chapter 1: Roxy Becomes a Teacher]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 134|[Web Novel 134] Chapter 2: Third Year Student]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 135|[Web Novel 135] Chapter 3: Training with Norn]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 136|[Web Novel 136] Chapter 4: I'll Raise It]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 137|[Web Novel 137] Chapter 5: A Father of Dignity]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 138|[Web Novel 138] Chapter 6: Water King Class]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 139|[Web Novel 139] Chapter 7: Marriage Ceremony]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 140|[Web Novel 140] Chapter 8: Flowers in Both Hands]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 141|[Web Novel 141] Chapter 9: Birthday Party]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 142|[Web Novel 142] Chapter 10: Graduation Ceremony]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 143|[Web Novel 143] Chapter 11: Fourth Phase]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 143.5|Side Story - Birth of a New Sword King]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 15 - Young Man Period - Summoning Chapter===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 144|[Web Novel 144] Chapter 1: Floating Citadel]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 145|[Web Novel 145] Chapter 2: Audience with Perugius]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 146|[Web Novel 146] Chapter 3: Past, Curse, Summons, and Jealousy]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 147|[Web Novel 147] Chapter 4: Lamentation]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 148|[Web Novel 148] Chapter 5: Towards Demon Continent Once Again]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 149|[Web Novel 149] Chapter 6: Search for Kishirika]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 150|[Web Novel 150] Chapter 7: Audience with the Immortal Demon Lord]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 151|[Web Novel 151] Chapter 8: Duel with the Immortal Demon Lord]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 152|[Web Novel 152] Chapter 9: Everyday Life in the Floating Citadel]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 153|[Web Novel 153] Chapter 10: Turning Point 4]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 154|[Web Novel 154] Chapter 11: End and Beginning]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 16 - Young Man Period - Human God Chapter===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 155|[Web Novel 155] Chapter 1: Diary - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 156|[Web Novel 156] Chapter 2: Diary - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 157|[Web Novel 157] Chapter 3: Resolve]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 158|[Web Novel 158] Chapter 4: Nanahoshi's Hypothesis]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 159|[Web Novel 159] Chapter 5: Letter Arrives]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 160|[Web Novel 160] Chapter 6: Preparation]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 161|[Web Novel 161] Chapter 7: Preparation Complete]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 162|[Web Novel 162] Chapter 8: Quagmire vs Dragon God]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 163|[Web Novel 163] Chapter 9: Mad Dog King vs Dragon God]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 164|[Web Novel 164] Chapter 10: Eris Greyrat - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 165|[Web Novel 165] Chapter 11: Eris Greyrat - Second Part]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 17 - Young Man Period - Kingdom Chapter===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 166|[Web Novel 166] Chapter 1: Summon]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 167|[Web Novel 167] Chapter 2: Explanation]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 168|[Web Novel 168] Chapter 3: Towards the First Mission]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 169|[Web Novel 169] Chapter 4: Magical Beast Guardian ]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 170|[Web Novel 170] Chapter 5: Men's Meeting]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 170.5|Side Story - Women's Meeting]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 171|[Web Novel 171] Chapter 6: Luke]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 172|[Web Novel 172] Chapter 7: Make Your Decision]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 173|[Web Novel 173] Chapter 8: Organization of Cooperation]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 174|[Web Novel 174] Chapter 9: Armored Dragon King and Second Princess]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 175|[Web Novel 175] Chapter 10: Before Leaving for Asura Kingdom]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 175.5|Side Story - Black Wolf Sword King]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter World Map 3|Special Chapter: World Map 3]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 18 - Young Man Period - Asura Kingdom Chapter===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 176|[Web Novel 176] Chapter 1: Departure Towards Asura Kingdom]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 176 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 177|[Web Novel 177] Chapter 2: Red Dragon's Upper Jaw]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 177 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 178|[Web Novel 178] Chapter 3: Conjecture]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 178 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 179|[Web Novel 179] Chapter 4: Ariel's Choice]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 179 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 180|[Web Novel 180] Chapter 5: Tristina]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 180 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 181|[Web Novel 181] Chapter 6: Along the Way]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 181 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 182|[Web Novel 182] Chapter 7: Capital of Kings Alusu]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 183|[Web Novel 183] Chapter 8: Mortal Combat at Dusk]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 184|[Web Novel 184] Chapter 9: Ariel's Battleground]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 185|[Web Novel 185] Chapter 10: Rudeus's Battleground]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 186|[Web Novel 186] Chapter 11: Luke's Recklessness]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 187|[Web Novel 187] Chapter 12: Truth of Orsted and Ten Days in the Capital]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 188|[Web Novel 188] Chapter 13: Practice of Separation and Sylphy's Change]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 189|[Web Novel 189] Chapter 14: Return and Determination]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 19 - Young Man Period - Subordinates Chapter===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 190|[Web Novel 190] Chapter 1: Present Situation]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 190 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 190.5|Side Story - One Example of Work]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 190.5 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 191|[Web Novel 191] Chapter 2: The Borrowed Cat]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 191 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 192|[Web Novel 192] Chapter 3: Entrance Ceremony &amp; Student Council President]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 192 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 193|[Web Novel 193] Chapter 4: Research Progress]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 193 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 194|[Web Novel 194] Chapter 5: Signs of Household Collapse]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 194 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 195|[Web Novel 195] Chapter 6: Business Start-Up]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 195 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 196|[Web Novel 196] Chapter 7: Company Venture]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 196 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 197|[Web Novel 197] Chapter 8: Dorudia Village Once More]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 197 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 198|[Web Novel 198] Chapter 9: Dried Meat Murder Incident]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 198 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 199|[Web Novel 199] Chapter 10: Next Battle]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 199 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 20 - Young Man Period - Zanoba Chapter===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 200|[Web Novel 200] Chapter 1: Zanoba's Resolve]]- [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web_Chapter_200_preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 201|[Web Novel 201] Chapter 2: Foreboding]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 202|[Web Novel 202] Chapter 3: To Shirone Again]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 203|[Web Novel 203] Chapter 4: King Pax]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 204|[Web Novel 204] Chapter 5: Karon Fort]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 205|[Web Novel 205] Chapter 6: Preparing for War]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 206|[Web Novel 206] Chapter 7: War]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 207|[Web Novel 207] Chapter 8: Emergency Situation, Zanoba True Motive]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 208|[Web Novel 208] Chapter 9: To Pax's side]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 209|[Web Novel 209] Chapter 10]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 210|[Web Novel 210] Chapter 11: Post War]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 211|[Web Novel 211] Chapter 12: Zanoba's chosen path]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 212|[Web Novel 212] Chapter 13]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 21 - Young Man Period - Cliff Chapter===<br /> <br /> ==Original Web Novel==<br /> [http://ncode.syosetu.com/n9669bk/ Web Novel' homepage] (WARNING: The web version shows some differences with the published one)<br /> <br /> ==Project Staff==<br /> <br /> *Supervisor: [[user:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]<br /> *Project Manager:<br /> <br /> ===Translators===<br /> <br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> :* [[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]]<br /> :* [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]] (Learner)<br /> :* [[User:Tensaizz|Tensaizz]]<br /> :* [[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]]<br /> :* [[user:Ren|Ren]] (Learner)<br /> :* [[user:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] (Learner)<br /> :* [[user:COTHER|cother]] (Learner)<br /> :* [[user:Giorgio wu|Giorgio wu]] (CHI -&gt; ENG)<br /> :* [[User:Banisher|Banisher]] (CHI -&gt; ENG)<br /> :* [[User:Awrya|Awrya]]<br /> :* [[User:Fighter747|Fighter747]]<br /> :* [[user:Phiseca|Phiseca]]<br /> :* [[user:Onii Sama| Onii Sama]] (CHI -&gt; ENG)<br /> :* [[user:Johnemis123| Johnemis123]] (learner)<br /> <br /> <br /> '''INACTIVE'''<br /> :*[[user:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectromagnetictops]] (worst-case-scenario backup translator, I have yet to finish PuiPui )<br /> :* [[User:SallissLights|SallissLights]]<br /> :* [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com SilentWolfie] Translator outside BT<br /> :* [http://pastebin.com/u/loliDrag0n LoliDrag0n] editor for [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com SilentWolfie]<br /> :* [[User:Kanant Vaito|Kanant Vaito®]]<br /> :* [[user:Team Tensai|Team Tensai®]]<br /> :* [[User:Vanant|Vanant]]<br /> <br /> ===Editors===<br /> :* [[user:C0debreaker6|C0debreaker6]]<br /> :* [[user:Striderman34|Striderman34]]<br /> :* [[user:DaiZzed|DaiZzed]]<br /> :* [[user:Acolyte|Acolyte]]<br /> :* [[user:Trejon|Trejon]]<br /> :* [[user:John Woodward|John Woodward]]<br /> :* [[user:Trev lite|Trev lite]]<br /> :* [[user:Doomr|Doomr]]<br /> :*[[User:Tasear|&lt;span style=&quot;color:green;font:normal 10pt Papyrus, fantasy&quot;&gt;Tasear&lt;/span&gt;]]<br /> :*[[user:Sarnik|Sarnik]]<br /> :*[[user:Laclongquan|Laclongquan]]<br /> :*[[user:Deadgye|Deadgye]]<br /> <br /> == Series Overview ==<br /> *無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 1 ''312 pages'', (January 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040662206<br /> *無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 2 ''320 pages'', (March 22, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663937<br /> *無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 3 ''323 pages'', (May 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667553<br /> *無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 4 ''318 pages'', (August 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040669618<br /> <br /> [[Category:Kadokawa Shoten]]<br /> [[Category:MF Bunko J]]<br /> [[Category:Genre - Harem]]<br /> [[Category:Genre - Action]]<br /> [[Category:Light novel (English)]]</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushoku_Tensei&diff=386392 2014-08-28T16:30:18Z

<p>Hypernova: Add full text link to Volume 13</p> <hr /> <div>{{Status|Active}}<br /> <br /> [[File: Mushoku Tensei .jpg|300px|thumb]]<br /> <br /> &quot;Mushoku Tensei -Isekai Ittara Honki Dasu-&quot; (無職転生 ～異世界行ったら本気だす～) is a Light novel written by Rifujin na Magonote and illustrated by Shirotaka. Currently ongoing, there are 19 volumes written by the author in his website and 3 volumes (published) printed out by KADOKAWA / Media Factory. A manga based from the novel is serialized in Monthly Comic Flapper. <br /> <br /> == Story Synopsis ==<br /> A 34-year-old NEET otaku was chased out from his house by his family. This virgin, plump, unattractive, and penniless nice guy found that his life was heading towards a dead end. He recalled that his life could actually become much better if he can get over the dark history of his life.<br /> <br /> Just when he was at the point of regret, he saw a truck moving at a high speed with 3 high school students in its path. Mustering all his strength, he saves them but ended up getting run over by the truck, which kills him.<br /> <br /> The next time he opens his eyes, he had reincarnated to a world of swords and magic, as Rudeus Greyrat. Born to a new world and a new life, Rudeus declared, &quot;This time, I'll really live my life to the fullest with no regrets!&quot; Thus begins the journey of a newly made man. (Original from animesuki.com)<br /> <br /> ==Character Introductions==<br /> {| class=&quot;collapsible collapsed&quot; style=&quot;text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;&quot;<br /> ! style=&quot;background:#66CCFF;&quot; align=&quot;center&quot;| '''Warning: May contain spoilers!!!'''<br /> |-<br /> |<br /> <br /> ''I'll keep the spoilers to a minimum as I can:''<br /> <br /> &lt;small&gt;''NOTE: Due to katakana translation with unconfirmed English equivalent, the list here may differ from [[Mushoku Tensei Names and Terminology]] and from chapter-to-chapter as for a number of names the translators and editors have not come to a conclusion on which English name to use''&lt;/small&gt;<br /> <br /> <br /> &lt;div style=&quot;float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;&quot;&gt;<br /> '''Rudeus Greyrat'''<br /> [[Image:Rudeus_001_icon.jpg‎|200px|center|link=]]<br /> or Rudy, as his given nickname, is the main character, who is the reincarnated NEET loser who died, the twist is that his memories of his past life remained. His current body possesses high affinity for magic, even as a child (baby).<br /> &lt;/div&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;div style=&quot;float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;&quot;&gt;<br /> '''Paul Greyrat'''<br /> [[Image:Paul_001_icon.jpg‎|200px|center|link=]]<br /> Rudy's father, an accomplished swordsman. Currently works as swordsman who protects their village. He teaches Rudy swordsmanship. <br /> &lt;/div&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;div style=&quot;float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;&quot;&gt;<br /> '''Zenith Greyrat'''<br /> [[Image:Zenith.jpg|200px|center|link=]]<br /> Rudy's mother, she's a mage who seems to know healing magic. <br /> &lt;/div&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;div style=&quot;float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;&quot;&gt;<br /> '''Lilia'''<br /> [[Image:Lilia_001_icon.jpg|200px|center|link=]]<br /> Greyrat's family maid. she's a former palace maid bodyguard. Her family's sword school was where Rudy's father studied at.<br /> &lt;/div&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear: both;&quot; /&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;div style=&quot;float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;&quot;&gt;<br /> '''Roxy Migurudia'''<br /> [[Image:Roxy_001_icon.jpg|200px|center|link=]]<br /> She is Rudy's magic tutor (during his 3-5 years of age), a talented mage from a demon race.<br /> &lt;/div&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;div style=&quot;float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;&quot;&gt;<br /> '''Sylphiette'''<br /> [[Image:Sylphy_001_icon.jpg|200px|center|link=]]<br /> Rudy's first friend of the same age (5 years old), whom Rudy saved from bullies. The reason was Sylphy's a mix of elf, human and beast. <br /> &lt;/div&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;div style=&quot;float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;&quot;&gt;<br /> '''Eris Boreas Greyrat'''<br /> [[Image:Eris_001_icon.jpg|200px|center|link=]]<br /> She is Rudy's older cousin, she's also his student, (at this time, when he's around age 7) he's supposed to teach her magic among other things such as math, reading, etc.<br /> &lt;/div&gt;<br /> <br /> |}<br /> <br /> == Translation ==<br /> <br /> === [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===<br /> <br /> Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.<br /> <br /> '''Translators are asked to [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''<br /> <br /> === Format Standards ===<br /> *[[Format_guideline | General Format/Style Guideline]]<br /> *[[Mushoku Tensei Names and Terminology| Mushoku Tensei Names and Terminology]]<br /> <br /> === Feedback / Discussions ===<br /> '''If you enjoyed the read, why don't you tell us in the forum [http://www.baka-tsuki.org:8080/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;t=10574 Feedback thread]'''<br /> <br /> == Updates ==<br /> {{:Mushoku_Tensei:Updates}}<br /> <br /> Older updates can be found [[Mushoku_Tensei:Updates|here]].<br /> <br /> == Mushoku Tensei by Rifujin na Magonote ==<br /> <br /> ===Volume 1 - Infancy Period ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:Mushoku1_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]<br /> <br /> ::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_01|Chapter 1: Could This Be Another World?]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_02|Chapter 2: Expressionless Maid]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_03|Chapter 3: Magic Textbook]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_04|Chapter 4: Teacher]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_05|Chapter 5: Magic and Swordsmanship]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_06|Chapter 6: Reason for Respect]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_07|Chapter 7: Friends]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_08|Chapter 8: Insensitive]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_09|Chapter 9: Emergency Family Meeting]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_10|Chapter 10: Bottleneck]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_11|Chapter 11: Separation]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Special_Chapter|Special Chapter]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 2 - Juvenile Period - Home Teacher Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_02|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:Mushoku2_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]<br /> <br /> ::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_02_Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 12|[Web Novel 12] Chapter 1: Young Lady's Violence]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 13|[Web Novel 13] Chapter 2: Self Directed Role]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 13.5|Side Story: Aftermath of the Event &amp; Boreas Style Greeting]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 14|[Web Novel 14] Chapter 3: Brutality Has Yet to End]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 15|[Web Novel 15] Chapter 4: Staff Meeting &amp; Sunday]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 16|[Web Novel 16] Chapter 5: Young Lady Is 10 Years Old]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 17|[Web Novel 17] Chapter 6: Studying Languages]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 18|[Web Novel 18] Chapter 7: Definite Promise]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 19|[Web Novel 19] Chapter 8: Turning Point]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 19.5|Side Story: Half a Year After Fedoa Region Vanishes]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 3 - Juvenile Period - Adventurer Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_03|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:mushoku3_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 20|[Web Novel 20] Chapter 1: Swindler Calling Himself God]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 21|[Web Novel 21] Chapter 2: Supard Race]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 22|[Web Novel 22] Chapter 3: Teacher's Secret]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 23|[Web Novel 23] Chapter 4: Reason for Trust]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 24|[Web Novel 24] Chapter 5: Three Days to the Nearest Town]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 25|[Web Novel 25] Chapter 6: Disguise &amp; Infiltration]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 26|[Web Novel 26] Chapter 7: Adventurer's Guild]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 27|[Web Novel 27] Chapter 8: Adventurer's Inn]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 28|[Web Novel 28] Chapter 9: First Job &amp; Sanctity of Life]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 29|[Web Novel 29] Chapter 10: First Job Completed]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 30|[Web Novel 30] Chapter 11: Good Start]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 31|[Web Novel 31] Chapter 12: Warrior &amp; Children]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 32|[Web Novel 32] Chapter 13: Mistake, Disorder &amp; Determination]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 33|[Web Novel 33] Chapter 14: Start of the Journey]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter World Map|Special Chapter: World Map]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 4 - Juvenile Period - Voyage Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_04|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:mushoku4_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 34|[Web Novel 34] Chapter 1: Wind Port]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 35|[Web Novel 35] Chapter 2: Crossing Paths - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 36|[Web Novel 36] Chapter 3: Crossing Paths - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 36.5|Side Story - Crossing Paths - Extra Chapter]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 37|[Web Novel 37] Chapter 4: Sage within the Ship]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 38|[Web Novel 38] Chapter 5: Demon in the Storehouse]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 39|[Web Novel 39] Chapter 6: Children of the Beast Race]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 40|[Web Novel 40] Chapter 7: No Cost Apartment]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 41|[Web Novel 41] Chapter 8: Slow Life of Dorudia Village - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 42|[Web Novel 42] Chapter 9: Slow Life of Dorudia Village - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 43|[Web Novel 43] Chapter 10: Holy Sword Highway]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 5 - Juvenile Period - Reunion Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_05|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 44|[Web Novel 44] Chapter 1: Holy Milis Kingdom]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 45|[Web Novel 45] Chapter 2: Paul 1.5 Years Later]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 46|[Web Novel 46] Chapter 3: Parent &amp; Child Fight ]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 47|[Web Novel 47] Chapter 4: Reunion with Paul]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 48|[Web Novel 48] Chapter 5: Reconfirmation of Objectives]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 49|[Web Novel 49] Chapter 6: One Week in Milishion]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 49.5|Side Story - Eris' Goblin Subjugation]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 50|[Web Novel 50] Chapter 7: To the Central Continent]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 50.5|Side Story - Return of Roxy]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 6 - Juvenile Period - Homecoming Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_06|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 51|[Web Novel 51] Chapter 1: Route Options]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 52|[Web Novel 52] Chapter 2: Rice]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 53|[Web Novel 53] Chapter 3: Shirone Kingdom]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 54|[Web Novel 54] Chapter 4: Absence of God]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 55|[Web Novel 55] Chapter 5: Third Prince]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 56|[Web Novel 56] Chapter 6: Speed Resolution]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 57|[Web Novel 57] Chapter 7: The Day the Little Sister Maid Was Born]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 58|[Web Novel 58] Chapter 8: Becoming an Adult]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 59|[Web Novel 59] Chapter 9: Turning Point 2]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 60|[Web Novel 60] Chapter 10: Gaping Hole Opened in the Chest]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 61|[Web Novel 61] Chapter 11: End of the Journey]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 62|[Web Novel 62] Chapter 12: Reality of the Disaster]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 63|[Web Novel 63] Chapter 13: Young Lady's Decision]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 63.5|Side Story - The Two Who Met]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter World Map 2|Special Chapter: World Map 2]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 7 - Youth Period - School Entry Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_07|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 64|[Web Novel 64] Chapter 1: Quagmire The Adventurer]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 65|[Web Novel 65] Chapter 2: Recommendation Letter]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 66|[Web Novel 66] Chapter 3: Entrance Examination]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 67|[Web Novel 67] Chapter 4: First Day of School - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 68|[Web Novel 68] Chapter 5: First Day of School - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 69|[Web Novel 69] Chapter 6: Fitts Senpai]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 8 - Youth Period - Special Student Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_08|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 70|[Web Novel 70] Chapter 1: An Unreachable Power - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 71|[Web Novel 71] Chapter 2: An Unreachable Power - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 72|[Web Novel 72] Chapter 3: Daughters of the Beast Race Kidnapping and Confinement Incident - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 73|[Web Novel 73] Chapter 4: Daughters of the Beast Race Kidnapping and Confinement Incident - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 74|[Web Novel 74] Chapter 5: The Genius Youth's Secret - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 75|[Web Novel 75] Chapter 6: The Genius Youth's Secret - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 76|[Web Novel 76] Chapter 7: Precipice of Engagement - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 77|[Web Novel 77] Chapter 8: Precipice of Engagement - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 78|[Web Novel 78] Chapter 9: White Mask - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 79|[Web Novel 79] Chapter 10: White Mask - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 80|[Web Novel 80] Chapter 11: Daily Life at the Magic University]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 80.5|Side Story - Enter the Mad Dog]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 9 - Youth Period - Sylphiette Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_09|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 81|[Web Novel 81] Chapter 1: Sylphy's Past]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 82|[Web Novel 82] Chapter 2: Guardian Magician Introduction - Fitts]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 83|[Web Novel 83] Chapter 3: Princess, Knight, &amp; Magician]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 84|[Web Novel 84] Chapter 4: First Day of School - Extra Chapter]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 85|[Web Novel 85] Chapter 5: Insensitivity of Good Judgement]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 85_Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 86|[Web Novel 86] Chapter 6: Forethought That Goes Too Far]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 86_Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 87|[Web Novel 87] Chapter 7: The Protected Secret]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 87_Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 88|[Web Novel 88] Chapter 8: Rain of the Forest - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 89|[Web Novel 89] Chapter 9: Rain of the Forest - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 90|[Web Novel 90] Chapter 10: The Final Push]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 91|[Web Novel 91] Chapter 11: Backing]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 10 - Youth Period - Newlyweds Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_10|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 92|[Web Novel 92] Chapter 1: Things to Prepare Before Marriage - First Part]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 93|[Web Novel 93] Chapter 2: Things to Prepare Before Marriage - Second Part]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 94|[Web Novel 94] Chapter 3: Dramatic]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 95|[Web Novel 95] Chapter 4: Wedding Reception - Preparation]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 96|[Web Novel 96] Chapter 5: Wedding Reception - Holding]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 97|[Web Novel 97] Chapter 6: Wedding Reception - Finished]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 98|[Web Novel 98] Chapter 7: Lifestyle in the House]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 11 - Youth Period - Younger Sisters Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_11|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 99|[Web Novel 99] Chapter 1: Letter]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 100|[Web Novel 100] Chapter 2: Breakdown]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 101|[Web Novel 101] Chapter 3: Transcendental Wisdom]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 102|[Web Novel 102] Chapter 4: Nostalgia and Impatience]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 103|[Web Novel 103] Chapter 5: Treatment of the Sisters]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 103_Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 104|[Web Novel 104] Chapter 6: Maid and Boarding Student]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 104.5|Side Story - Doll Research &amp; Master-Servant Relationship]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 105|[Web Novel 105] Chapter 7: Delinquent Leader &amp; His Allies]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 106|[Web Novel 106] Chapter 8: Elder Brother's Feelings]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 107|[Web Novel 107] Chapter 9: Norn Greyrat]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 107_Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 108|[Web Novel 108] Chapter 10: Lifestyle with the Younger Sisters]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 109|[Web Novel 109] Chapter 11: Turning Point 3 ]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 109.5|Side Story - Sharpening Fangs]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 12 - Youth Period - Begaritto Continent Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_12|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 110|[Web Novel 110] Chapter 1: Saying Farewell]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 111|[Web Novel 111] Chapter 2: Towards Begaritto Continent]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 112|[Web Novel 112] Chapter 3: Natural Enemy Encounter ]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 113|[Web Novel 113] Chapter 4: Desert Ecology]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 114|[Web Novel 114] Chapter 5: Desert Journey]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 115|[Web Novel 115] Chapter 6: Bazaar]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 116|[Web Novel 116] Chapter 7: The Desert Warriors]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 117|[Web Novel 117] Chapter 8: Arrival]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 13 - Youth Period - Labyrinth Chapter ([[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_12|Full Text]])===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 118|[Web Novel 118] Chapter 1: Confirmation of the Situation]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 119|[Web Novel 119] Chapter 2: Enter the Labyrinth]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 120|[Web Novel 120] Chapter 3: Her Feelings at that Time]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 121|[Web Novel 121] Chapter 4: Magician of Persistence]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 122|[Web Novel 122] Chapter 5: Without a Hitch]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 123|[Web Novel 123] Chapter 6: Magic Circle on the Sixth Level]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 124|[Web Novel 124] Chapter 7: Teleport Labyrinth's Guardian ]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 125|[Web Novel 125] Chapter 8: Mortal Combat]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 126|[Web Novel 126] Chapter 9: Parent]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 127|[Web Novel 127] Chapter 10: Face Forward]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 128|[Web Novel 128] Chapter 11: Return Home ]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 129|[Web Novel 129] Chapter 12: Return]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 130|[Web Novel 130] Chapter 13: Report]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 131|[Web Novel 131] Chapter 14: Hell]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 132|[Web Novel 132] Chapter 15: In Front of the Gravestone]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 132.5|Side Story - Is the Mad Dog's Sword Heavy, or Sharp?]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 14 - Young Man Period - Everyday Chapter===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 133|[Web Novel 133] Chapter 1: Roxy Becomes a Teacher]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 134|[Web Novel 134] Chapter 2: Third Year Student]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 135|[Web Novel 135] Chapter 3: Training with Norn]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 136|[Web Novel 136] Chapter 4: I'll Raise It]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 137|[Web Novel 137] Chapter 5: A Father of Dignity]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 138|[Web Novel 138] Chapter 6: Water King Class]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 139|[Web Novel 139] Chapter 7: Marriage Ceremony]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 140|[Web Novel 140] Chapter 8: Flowers in Both Hands]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 141|[Web Novel 141] Chapter 9: Birthday Party]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 142|[Web Novel 142] Chapter 10: Graduation Ceremony]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 143|[Web Novel 143] Chapter 11: Fourth Phase]] (needs TLC)<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 143.5|Side Story - Birth of a New Sword King]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 15 - Young Man Period - Summoning Chapter===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 144|[Web Novel 144] Chapter 1: Floating Citadel]] (needs editing and TLC)<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 145|[Web Novel 145] Chapter 2: Audience with Perugius]] (needs editing and TLC)<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 146|[Web Novel 146] Chapter 3: Past, Curse, Summons, and Jealousy]] (needs editing and TLC)<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 147|[Web Novel 147] Chapter 4: Lamentation]] (needs editing and TLC)<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 148|[Web Novel 148] Chapter 5: Towards Demon Continent Once Again]] (needs editing and TLC)<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 149|[Web Novel 149] Chapter 6: Search for Kishirika]] (needs editing and TLC)<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 150|[Web Novel 150] Chapter 7: Audience with the Immortal Demon Lord]] (needs editing and TLC)<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 151|[Web Novel 151] Chapter 8: Duel with the Immortal Demon Lord]] (needs editing and TLC)<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 152|[Web Novel 152] Chapter 9: Everyday Life in the Floating Citadel]] (needs editing and TLC)<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 153|[Web Novel 153] Chapter 10: Turning Point 4]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 154|[Web Novel 154] Chapter 11: End and Beginning]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 16 - Young Man Period - Human God Chapter===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 155|[Web Novel 155] Chapter 1: Diary - First Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 156|[Web Novel 156] Chapter 2: Diary - Second Part]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 157|[Web Novel 157] Chapter 3: Resolve]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 158|[Web Novel 158] Chapter 4: Nanahoshi's Hypothesis]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 159|[Web Novel 159] Chapter 5: Letter Arrives]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 160|[Web Novel 160] Chapter 6: Preparation]] (needs editing and tlc)<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 161|[Web Novel 161] Chapter 7: Preparation Complete]] (needs editing and tlc)<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 162|[Web Novel 162] Chapter 8: Quagmire vs Dragon God]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 163|[Web Novel 163] Chapter 9: Mad Dog King vs Dragon God]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 164|[Web Novel 164] Chapter 10: Eris Greyrat - First Part]] ('''Needs editing, and TLC''')<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 165|[Web Novel 165] Chapter 11: Eris Greyrat - Second Part]] ('''needs editing and TLC''')<br /> <br /> ===Volume 17 - Young Man Period - Kingdom Chapter===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 166|[Web Novel 166] Chapter 1: Summon]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 167|[Web Novel 167] Chapter 2: Explanation]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 168|[Web Novel 168] Chapter 3: Towards the First Mission]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 169|[Web Novel 169] Chapter 4: Magical Beast Guardian ]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 170|[Web Novel 170] Chapter 5: Men's Meeting]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 170.5|Side Story - Women's meeting]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 171|[Web Novel 171] Chapter 6: Luke]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 172|[Web Novel 172] Chapter 7: Make Your Decision]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 173|[Web Novel 173] Chapter 8: Organization of Cooperation]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 174|[Web Novel 174] Chapter 9: Armored Dragon King and Second Princess]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 175|[Web Novel 175] Chapter 10: Before Leaving for Asura Kingdom]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 175.5|Side Story - Black Wolf Sword King]] <br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter World Map 3|Special Chapter: World Map 3]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 18 - Young Man Period - Asura Kingdom Chapter===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 176|[Web Novel 176] Chapter 1: Departure Towards Asura Kingdom]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 176 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 177|[Web Novel 177] Chapter 2: Red Dragon's Upper Jaw]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 177 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 178|[Web Novel 178] Chapter 3: Conjecture]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 178 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 179|[Web Novel 179] Chapter 4: Ariel's Choice]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 179 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 180|[Web Novel 180] Chapter 5: Tristina]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 180 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 181|[Web Novel 181] Chapter 6: Along the Way]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 181 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 182|[Web Novel 182] Chapter 7: Capital of Kings Alusu]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 183|[Web Novel 183] Chapter 8: Mortal Combat at Dusk]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 184|[Web Novel 184] Chapter 9: Ariel's Battleground]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 185|[Web Novel 185] Chapter 10: Rudeus's Battleground]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 186|[Web Novel 186] Chapter 11: Luke's Recklessness]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 187|[Web Novel 187] Chapter 12: Truth of Orsted and Ten Days in the Capital]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 188|[Web Novel 188] Chapter 13: Practice of Separation and Sylphy's Change]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 189|[Web Novel 189] Chapter 14: Return and Determination]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 19 - Young Man Period - Subordinates Chapter===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 190|[Web Novel 190] Chapter 1: Present Situation]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 190 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 190.5|Side Story - One Example of Work]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 190.5 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 191|[Web Novel 191] Chapter 2: The Borrowed Cat]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 191 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 192|[Web Novel 192] Chapter 3: Entrance Ceremony &amp; Student Council President]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 192 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 193|[Web Novel 193] Chapter 4: Research Progress]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 193 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 194|[Web Novel 194] Chapter 5: Signs of Household Collapse]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 194 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 195|[Web Novel 195] Chapter 6: Business Start-Up]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 195 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 196|[Web Novel 196] Chapter 7: Company Venture]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 196 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 197|[Web Novel 197] Chapter 8: Dorudia Village Once More]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 197 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 198|[Web Novel 198] Chapter 9: Dried Meat Murder Incident]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 198 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 199|[Web Novel 199] Chapter 10: Next Battle]] - [[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 199 Preview|PREVIEW]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 20 - Young Man Period - Zanoba Chapter===<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 200|[Web Novel 200] Chapter 1: Zanoba's Resolve]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 201|[Web Novel 201] Chapter 2: Foreboding]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 202|[Web Novel 202] Chapter 3: To Shirone Again]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 203|[Web Novel 203] Chapter 4: King Pax]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 204|[Web Novel 204] Chapter 5: Karon Fort]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 205|[Web Novel 205] Chapter 6: Preparing for War]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 206|[Web Novel 206] Chapter 7: War]]<br /> ::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 207|[Web Novel 207] Chapter 8: Emergency Situation, Zanoba True Motive]]<br /> <br /> ==Original Web Novel==<br /> [http://ncode.syosetu.com/n9669bk/ Web Novel' homepage] (WARNING: The web version shows some differences with the published one)<br /> <br /> ==Project Staff==<br /> <br /> *Supervisor: [[user:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]<br /> *Project Manager:<br /> <br /> ===Translators===<br /> <br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> :* [[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]]<br /> :* [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]] (Learner)<br /> :* [[User:Tensaizz|Tensaizz]]<br /> :* [[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]]<br /> :* [[user:Ren|Ren]] (Learner)<br /> :* [[user:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] (Learner)<br /> :* [[user:COTHER|cother]] (Learner)<br /> :* [[user:Giorgio wu|Giorgio wu]] (CHI -&gt; ENG)<br /> :* [[User:Banisher|Banisher]] (CHI -&gt; ENG)<br /> :* [[User:Awrya|Awrya]]<br /> :* [[User:Fighter747|Fighter747]]<br /> :* [[user:Phiseca|Phiseca]]<br /> :* [[user:Onii Sama| Onii Sama]]<br /> <br /> <br /> '''INACTIVE'''<br /> :*[[user:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectromagnetictops]] (worst-case-scenario backup translator, I have yet to finish PuiPui )<br /> :* [[User:SallissLights|SallissLights]]<br /> :* [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com SilentWolfie] Translator outside BT<br /> :* [http://pastebin.com/u/loliDrag0n LoliDrag0n] editor for [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com SilentWolfie]<br /> :* [[User:Kanant Vaito|Kanant Vaito®]]<br /> :* [[user:Team Tensai|Team Tensai®]]<br /> :* [[User:Vanant|Vanant]]<br /> <br /> ===Editors===<br /> :* [[user:C0debreaker6|C0debreaker6]]<br /> :* [[user:Striderman34|Striderman34]]<br /> :* [[user:DaiZzed|DaiZzed]]<br /> :* [[user:Acolyte|Acolyte]]<br /> :* [[user:Trejon|Trejon]]<br /> :* [[user:John Woodward|John Woodward]]<br /> :* [[user:Trev lite|Trev lite]]<br /> :* [[user:Doomr|Doomr]]<br /> :*[[User:Tasear|&lt;span style=&quot;color:green;font:normal 10pt Papyrus, fantasy&quot;&gt;Tasear&lt;/span&gt;]]<br /> :*[[user:Sarnik|Sarnik]]<br /> :*[[user:Laclongquan|Laclongquan]]<br /> :*[[user:Deadgye|Deadgye]]<br /> <br /> == Series Overview ==<br /> *無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 1 ''312 pages'', (January 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040662206<br /> *無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 2 ''320 pages'', (March 22, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663937<br /> *無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 3 ''323 pages'', (May 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667553<br /> *無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 4 ''318 pages'', (August 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040669618<br /> <br /> [[Category:Kadokawa Shoten]]<br /> [[Category:MF Bunko J]]<br /> [[Category:Genre - Harem]]<br /> [[Category:Genre - Action]]<br /> [[Category:Light novel (English)]]</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_7&diff=249677 2013-05-10T08:26:59Z

<p>Hypernova: Fix the navigator</p> <hr /> <div>==Novel Illustrations==<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 1}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 2}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 3}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 4}}<br /> ==Translator's Notes==<br /> &lt;references/&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;noinclude&gt;<br /> <br /> {| border=&quot;1&quot; cellpadding=&quot;5&quot; cellspacing=&quot;0&quot; style=&quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&quot;<br /> |-<br /> {{#ifexist: Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6| {{!}} Back to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6|Volume 6]]}}<br /> | Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]<br /> {{#ifexist: Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8| {{!}} Forward to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8|Volume 8]]}}<br /> |-<br /> |}<br /> <br /> &lt;/noinclude&gt;</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai&diff=249676 2013-05-10T08:24:36Z

<p>Hypernova: Add full text link for volume 9</p> <hr /> <div>[[Category:Hosted Projects]]<br /> [[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]<br /> <br /> The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:<br /> *[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]<br /> (Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)<br /> ----<br /> <br /> Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki.<br /> <br /> Volume 1 was released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.<br /> <br /> ==Story Synopsis==<br /> <br /> 17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled &quot;Stardust-Witch Merle.&quot; What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game<br /> CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a &quot;typical girl nowadays&quot; such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a &quot;Life consultation&quot; with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.<br /> <br /> <br /> ''You can tell us what you think of the series by '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;t=2575 polling here and discussing it here]'''.''<br /> <br /> == Updates ==<br /> *09 May 2013<br /> ** Volume 9 Chapter 6,7 uploaded<br /> ** Volume 10 Chapter 10 chapter 1 uploaded<br /> ** Volume 10 finished and waiting proofread<br /> ** Volume 11 Chapter 1 finished and waiting proofread<br /> ** Volume 11 Chapter 2 at 70%<br /> <br /> *23 April 2013<br /> ** Volume 9 Chapter 3,4,5 uploaded<br /> ** Volume 9 finished and awaiting proofreader<br /> ** Volume 10 Chapter 1 at 70%. <br /> <br /> *17 April 2013<br /> ** Volume 9 Chapter 2 uploaded<br /> ** Volume 9 Chapter 3,4,5 finished and awaiting proofreader<br /> ** Start working on Volume 9 Chapter 6. <br /> <br /> *12 April 2013<br /> ** Volume 9 Chapter 1 uploaded<br /> ** Volume 9 Chapter 2 now reviewing<br /> ** Volume 9 Chapter 3 at 75%<br /> <br /> *5 April 2013<br /> ** Volume 8 Chapter 4 uploaded<br /> <br /> *4 April 2013<br /> ** Volume 8 Chapter 3 uploaded<br /> ** Volume 8 Chapter 4 finished and awaiting proofread<br /> ** Start working on Volume 9 Chapter 1<br /> <br /> *16th July 2009<br /> ** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.<br /> <br /> == Translation ==<br /> <br /> === [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===<br /> <br /> Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;t=2575 forum].<br /> <br /> '''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''<br /> <br /> ===Format Standards===<br /> '''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''<br /> *[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]<br /> <br /> ==The &lt;span class=&quot;plainlinks&quot;&gt;[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi&lt;/span&gt;==<br /> <br /> '''You can find the EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;t=5042 here].'''<br /> <br /> ===Volume 1 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8w2yw4128o9vq1t PDF]) (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===<br /> The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 2 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://oreimothetranslation.files.wordpress.com/2012/05/nanodesu-ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-ga-nai-volume-2.pdf PDF]) (Hosted)===<br /> All the following chapters are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]'''<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])<br /> <br /> ===Volume 3 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3|Full Text]])===<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]] <br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]] (26%) (rest by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 4 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4|Full Text]])===<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] <br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] <br /> &lt;!-- Anyone can delete this page? The references where moved to the actual chapters. *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]] --&gt;<br /> *Afterword<br /> <br /> ===Volume 5 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5|Full Text]])===<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]<br /> *Afterword<br /> <br /> ===Volume 6===<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (~50%)<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] <br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] [http://oreimotranslations.weebly.com/chapter-3.html Chapter 3 by hypermuse]<br /> *Chapter 4 [http://oreimotranslations.weebly.com/chapter-4.html Chapter 4 by hypermuse] (80.4%)<br /> *Afterword<br /> <br /> ===Volume 7([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7|Full Text]])===<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] <br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] <br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] <br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] <br /> *Afterword<br /> <br /> ===Volume 8([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8|Full Text]])===<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] <br /> *Afterword<br /> <br /> ===Volume 9([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9|Full Text]])===<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 1|My Big Sister is Denpa Maiden and a Holy Angel]] <br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Girl’s talk at late night]] <br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 3|My Little Sister is So Cute]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chameleon Daughter]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Charge - Maiden Road!]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Dark Angel's Mistake]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 7|My Little Sister's Wedding Dress]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 10===<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] <br /> *Afterword<br /> <br /> ===Volume 11===<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] <br /> *Epilogue<br /> *Afterword<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Prologue |Prologue]] <br /> <br /> ===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===<br /> *House-sitting in a Thunderstorm<br /> <br /> <br /> ===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===<br /> *Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe<br /> *Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day<br /> *Omake<br /> <br /> <br /> &lt;span id=dvd_short_story&gt;&lt;/span&gt;<br /> ===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===<br /> The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.<br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])<br /> <br /> <br /> ===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===<br /> <br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] &lt;!-- 10 pages out of pages 12-74, -pgs. 17,46= 10/61=~16.3--&gt;<br /> <br /> *[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] &lt;!-- <br /> edit: analysis done by page size: ~50% as of ~23:55, 7 April 2010, (UCT)--&gt;<br /> <br /> '''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers at the project thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;t=2575 forum].'''<br /> <br /> ==Project Staff==<br /> <br /> *Project Administrator: <br /> *Project Supervisor: [[User:Chaos|Chaos]]<br /> <br /> ===Translators===<br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> <br /> :* [[user:Chaos|Chaos]]<br /> '''INACTIVE'''<br /> :* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]<br /> :* [[user:Magykalman |Magykalman ]] <br /> :* [[user:Js06|Js06]]<br /> :* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]<br /> :* (External) NanoDesu at [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ OreImo the translation]<br /> :* [[user:Ueto_senshi|Ueto_senshi]]<br /> <br /> '''A.F.K'''<br /> :* [[user:larethian|larethian]]<br /> <br /> ===Editors===<br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> :*[[User:Kory|&lt;span style=&quot;color:Green;font:normal 10pt Papyrus, fantasy&quot;&gt;Kory&lt;/span&gt;]]<br /> <br /> '''INACTIVE'''<br /> :* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]<br /> :*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]<br /> :* VictoriousV<br /> <br /> ===Other Contributors===<br /> :* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)<br /> :* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)<br /> :* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)<br /> :* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)<br /> :* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)<br /> :* [[User:Cynicist|Cynicist]] (Translation: teaser)<br /> <br /> ==Series Overview==<br /> <br /> *俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)<br /> *俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)<br /> *俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)<br /> *俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)<br /> *俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)<br /> *俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)<br /> *俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)<br /> *俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)<br /> *俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈9〉(September 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0813-5)<br /> *俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈10〉(April 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886519-7)<br /> *俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈11〉(September 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886887-7)<br /> *俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈12〉(June 7th, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891607-3)<br /> <br /> [[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_9&diff=249675 2013-05-10T08:22:12Z

<p>Hypernova: Fix the navigator</p> <hr /> <div>==Novel Illustrations==<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Prologue}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 1}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 2}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 3}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 4}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 5}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 6}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 7}}<br /> ==Translator's Notes==<br /> &lt;references/&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;noinclude&gt;<br /> <br /> {| border=&quot;1&quot; cellpadding=&quot;5&quot; cellspacing=&quot;0&quot; style=&quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&quot;<br /> |-<br /> {{#ifexist: Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8| {{!}} Back to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8|Volume 8]]}}<br /> | Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]<br /> {{#ifexist: Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10| {{!}} Forward to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10|Volume 10]]}}<br /> |-<br /> |}<br /> <br /> &lt;/noinclude&gt;</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_9&diff=249670 2013-05-10T07:44:05Z

<p>Hypernova: Created page with &quot;==Novel Illustrations== {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations}} {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 1}} {{:Ore no...&quot;</p> <hr /> <div>==Novel Illustrations==<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 1}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 2}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 3}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 4}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 5}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 6}}<br /> {{:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 7}}<br /> ==Translator's Notes==<br /> &lt;references/&gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;noinclude&gt;<br /> <br /> {| border=&quot;1&quot; cellpadding=&quot;5&quot; cellspacing=&quot;0&quot; style=&quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&quot;<br /> |-<br /> | {{#ifexist:Back to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8|Volume 8]]}}<br /> | Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]<br /> | {{#ifexist:Forward to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10|Volume 10]]}}<br /> |-<br /> |}<br /> <br /> &lt;/noinclude&gt;</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mahouka_Koukou_no_Rettousei&diff=224316 2013-02-05T18:50:18Z

<p>Hypernova: Add a space after the title for consistency</p> <hr /> <div>[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]<br /> '''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally &quot;The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School&quot;'', and also known officially as &quot;The Irregular At Magic High School&quot;, is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in &quot;[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]&quot; on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after &quot;[[Sword Art Online]]&quot;, to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011.<br /> <br /> Novel is also available in the following languages:<br /> *[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Russian Version~|Русский (Russian)]]<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> ====Other Interesting Facts====<br /> <br /> As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views. <br /> <br /> As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views. <br /> <br /> The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.<br /> <br /> The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.<br /> <br /> The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) &lt;nowiki&gt;[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]&lt;/nowiki&gt;<br /> <br /> Volume 5 will include a special chapter that has never been released on the web.<br /> <br /> This series debuted in &quot;This Light Novel is Amazing 2012&quot; rankings at the rank of 29.<br /> <br /> Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.<br /> <br /> ==Story Synopsis==<br /> <br /> Magic.<br /> <br /> Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.<br /> <br /> Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A &quot;Supernatural Power User&quot; became a &quot;Magic Technician&quot;.<br /> <br /> Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.<br /> <br /> This is a story about:<br /> <br /> A defective elder brother low achiever.<br /> <br /> A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever.<br /> <br /> After both siblings entered a Magic High School,<br /> <br /> The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled——.<br /> <br /> ==Translation &amp; Editing==<br /> <br /> ===[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]]===<br /> <br /> Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.<br /> <br /> '''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''<br /> <br /> ===Format Standards===<br /> '''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''<br /> <br /> *[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]<br /> *[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)<br /> <br /> ===Feedback===<br /> '''If you enjoyed this series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=4664 Feedback Thread]'''<br /> <br /> '''If you find any part of the translation weird or doesn't completely make sense, tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;t=5647 Translation Check Thread]'''<br /> <br /> ==Updates==<br /> * '''5-Feb-2013'''<br /> ** Volume 6 Chapter 7 completed<br /> <br /> * '''28-Jan-2013'''<br /> ** Volume 5 Presidential Elections and the Queen completed<br /> <br /> * '''21-Jan-2013'''<br /> ** Volume 6 Chapter 6 completed<br /> <br /> * '''16-Jan-2013'''<br /> ** Volume 6 Chapter 5 completed<br /> <br /> * '''9-Jan-2013'''<br /> ** Volume 6 Chapter 4 completed<br /> <br /> * '''5-Jan-2013'''<br /> ** Volume 6 Chapter 3 completed<br /> <br /> * '''31-Dec-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 6 Chapter 2 completed<br /> <br /> * '''25-Dec-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 6 Chapter 1 completed<br /> <br /> * '''19-Dec-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 4 Chapters 13 &amp; 14 completed<br /> <br /> * '''17-Dec-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 4 Chapter 12 completed<br /> <br /> * '''14-Dec-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 4 Chapter 11 completed<br /> <br /> * '''5-Dec-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 4 Chapter 10 completed<br /> <br /> * '''1-Dec-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 4 Chapter 8 completed<br /> <br /> Older updates can be found on the [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates|Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Updates page]]<br /> <br /> ==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Sato Tsutomu==<br /> <br /> '''You can find the PDF, ePUB and MOBI version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;t=5502 here].'''<br /> <br /> :*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]<br /> :*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are——]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] <br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] <br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 02 000cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 3 - Nine Schools Competition (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:Mknr v03 cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 4 - Nine Schools Competition (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:Mknr v04 cover .jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Preamble|Preamble]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 5 - Summer Holiday Chapter ===<br /> [[File:Mknr v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer Break]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The Honour Student's Supplementary Lesson]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, trust and the dubious Lolicon]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of summer|Memories of Summer]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential Elections and the Queen]] <br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 6 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:MKnR v06 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 7 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (II) ===<br /> [[File:MKnR v07 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 8 - Reminiscence Chapter ===<br /> [[File:MKnR v08 000-0.jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Incomplete)<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Incomplete)<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062|Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==<br /> <br /> <br /> ==Project Staff==<br /> <br /> *Project Administrator:<br /> *Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]<br /> <br /> ===Translators===<br /> <br /> '''Active'''<br /> *[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]<br /> *[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]]<br /> *[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]<br /> <br /> '''Retired'''<br /> *[[User:larethian|larethian]]<br /> <br /> ===Translation Checker===<br /> *[[User:larethian|larethian]] (TLC-ing leisurely)<br /> <br /> ===Editors===<br /> '''Active'''<br /> *[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]<br /> *[[User:ColdFront|ColdFront]]<br /> *[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]<br /> *[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]<br /> *[[User:Nukie|nukie]]<br /> <br /> '''Inactive'''<br /> *[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]<br /> *[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]] <br /> *[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]<br /> *[[User:Cliff|Cliff]]<br /> *[[User:Baconzzz|Baconzzz]]<br /> <br /> All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.<br /> <br /> ==Series Overview==<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編&lt;上&gt; (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編&lt;下&gt; (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編&lt;上&gt; (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編&lt;下&gt; (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（8）追憶編 (December 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-891158-0)<br /> <br /> [[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mahouka_Koukou_no_Rettousei&diff=224245 2013-02-05T09:27:22Z

<p>Hypernova: Add full text link for volume 6</p> <hr /> <div>[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]<br /> '''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally &quot;The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School&quot;'', and also known officially as &quot;The Irregular At Magic High School&quot;, is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in &quot;[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]&quot; on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after &quot;[[Sword Art Online]]&quot;, to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011.<br /> <br /> Novel is also available in the following languages:<br /> *[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Russian Version~|Русский (Russian)]]<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> ====Other Interesting Facts====<br /> <br /> As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views. <br /> <br /> As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views. <br /> <br /> The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.<br /> <br /> The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.<br /> <br /> The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) &lt;nowiki&gt;[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]&lt;/nowiki&gt;<br /> <br /> Volume 5 will include a special chapter that has never been released on the web.<br /> <br /> This series debuted in &quot;This Light Novel is Amazing 2012&quot; rankings at the rank of 29.<br /> <br /> Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.<br /> <br /> ==Story Synopsis==<br /> <br /> Magic.<br /> <br /> Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.<br /> <br /> Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A &quot;Supernatural Power User&quot; became a &quot;Magic Technician&quot;.<br /> <br /> Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.<br /> <br /> This is a story about:<br /> <br /> A defective elder brother low achiever.<br /> <br /> A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever.<br /> <br /> After both siblings entered a Magic High School,<br /> <br /> The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled——.<br /> <br /> ==Translation &amp; Editing==<br /> <br /> ===[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]]===<br /> <br /> Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.<br /> <br /> '''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''<br /> <br /> ===Format Standards===<br /> '''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''<br /> <br /> *[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]<br /> *[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)<br /> <br /> ===Feedback===<br /> '''If you enjoyed this series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=4664 Feedback Thread]'''<br /> <br /> '''If you find any part of the translation weird or doesn't completely make sense, tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;t=5647 Translation Check Thread]'''<br /> <br /> ==Updates==<br /> * '''5-Feb-2013'''<br /> ** Volume 6 Chapter 7 completed<br /> <br /> * '''28-Jan-2013'''<br /> ** Volume 5 Presidential Elections and the Queen completed<br /> <br /> * '''21-Jan-2013'''<br /> ** Volume 6 Chapter 6 completed<br /> <br /> * '''16-Jan-2013'''<br /> ** Volume 6 Chapter 5 completed<br /> <br /> * '''9-Jan-2013'''<br /> ** Volume 6 Chapter 4 completed<br /> <br /> * '''5-Jan-2013'''<br /> ** Volume 6 Chapter 3 completed<br /> <br /> * '''31-Dec-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 6 Chapter 2 completed<br /> <br /> * '''25-Dec-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 6 Chapter 1 completed<br /> <br /> * '''19-Dec-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 4 Chapters 13 &amp; 14 completed<br /> <br /> * '''17-Dec-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 4 Chapter 12 completed<br /> <br /> * '''14-Dec-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 4 Chapter 11 completed<br /> <br /> * '''5-Dec-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 4 Chapter 10 completed<br /> <br /> * '''1-Dec-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 4 Chapter 8 completed<br /> <br /> Older updates can be found on the [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates|Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Updates page]]<br /> <br /> ==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Sato Tsutomu==<br /> <br /> '''You can find the PDF, ePUB and MOBI version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&amp;t=5502 here].'''<br /> <br /> :*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]<br /> :*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are——]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] <br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] <br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 02 000cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 3 - Nine Schools Competition (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:Mknr v03 cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 4 - Nine Schools Competition (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:Mknr v04 cover .jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Preamble|Preamble]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 5===<br /> [[File:Mknr v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer Break]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The Honour Student's Supplementary Lesson]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, trust and the dubious Lolicon]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of summer|Memories of Summer]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential Elections and the Queen]] <br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 6 ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:MKnR v06 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 7===<br /> [[File:MKnR v07 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 8===<br /> [[File:MKnR v08 000-0.jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062|Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==<br /> <br /> <br /> ==Project Staff==<br /> <br /> *Project Administrator:<br /> *Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]<br /> <br /> ===Translators===<br /> <br /> '''Active'''<br /> *[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]<br /> *[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]]<br /> *[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]<br /> <br /> '''Retired'''<br /> *[[User:larethian|larethian]]<br /> <br /> ===Translation Checker===<br /> *[[User:larethian|larethian]] (TLC-ing leisurely)<br /> <br /> ===Editors===<br /> '''Active'''<br /> *[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]<br /> *[[User:ColdFront|ColdFront]]<br /> *[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]<br /> *[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]<br /> *[[User:Nukie|nukie]]<br /> <br /> '''Inactive'''<br /> *[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]<br /> *[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]] <br /> *[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]<br /> *[[User:Cliff|Cliff]]<br /> *[[User:Baconzzz|Baconzzz]]<br /> <br /> All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.<br /> <br /> ==Series Overview==<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編&lt;上&gt; (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編&lt;下&gt; (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編&lt;上&gt; (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編&lt;下&gt; (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（8）追憶編 (December 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-891158-0)<br /> <br /> [[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria&diff=200240 2012-10-28T01:45:31Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Synopsis */</p> <hr /> <div>==The Synopsis==<br /> It feels like an advertisement, like the sort that would appear on a chain bookstore's window, which I feel is improper. [[User:LB Kasen|LB_Kasen]] ([[User talk:LB Kasen|talk]]) 02:01, 27 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> :Agreed. Feel free to write one. Sadly, I suck at this kind of thing, but I remember seeing a decent one in one of those fake Anime previews [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] ([[User talk:EusthEnoptEron|talk]]) 02:04, 27 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> ::On a related note: there's a bunch of stuff on the front page that's sort of accreted over time - for instance, the description of Haruaki as a baseball fan is technically correct, but is also a bit off. (He's clearly a member of the baseball club/team, etc etc.) My guess is that circa 2010/V1, it was a quick description for a seemingly second-string character...That being said, there's a slippery slope wrt character descriptions and spoilers for V1+...one that I'm a bit too burnt out to negotiate at the moment. But others should feel free to tackle such issues :D [[User:Grrarr|Grrarr]] ([[User talk:Grrarr|talk]]) 02:28, 27 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> ==Other Comments==<br /> <br /> Comment: Just wanted to say, this novel is awesome. It keeps me wanting more. Keep up with the good work, and thanks for translating this and sharing it so that more people can read this awesome novel.<br /> <br /> don't understand....<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> how much more is there in the story?<br /> :I've done about a thirth. Or to be more specific: ''115/331 pages''. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 00:28, 27 January 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Question: What general tensing are you trying to use? First couple of chapters seem to be mostly past tense, then they switch to present. I was trying to edit them all to be the same, but ended up not being sure. &gt;_&lt;<br /> <br /> ~ Macavity<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> To me, since it talks about time loops, it seems like the main character is experiencing it first-hand in the present(since he doesn't remember much from his &quot;past&quot; loops) But I'm not 100% sure if thats the narration view -SwiftStrike<br /> :I tried to use present tense in the first few loops, but then switched to past tense. In the book everything is in present tense and written in the perspective of Kazuki. But I thought it &quot;might&quot; sound more natural if I used past tense for actions and present tense only for his actual toughts. In the end I have no idea which one is better. Any opinions? ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 05:32, 28 January 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Bleh, it might be better to switch everything to just present tense then. I'm going to play around with changing the tensing for the first few parts of chapter 10876 to past. Take a look at it when I'm done. It might take some heavy editing, so we can revert it if it doesn't work for you, 3E. ~Macavity<br /> <br /> <br /> Thanks for the example. I thought it was easier to read than the old all-present version. My only fear is that some direct thoughts of Kazuki might start to sound strange by putting them into past tense. e.g.<br /> There's no way I'd know if you ask me suddenly like this.<br /> → There was no way I'd know if you asked me suddenly like that.<br /> Past tense, but directly pointed at Kokone. Might as well just be because English's not my mother tongue.<br /> The easiest would be to adopt the tenses of the book. But that would make it harder to read, I guess. And for, say, [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/category/light-novels/ Ore no Imouto] it worked with the thoughts=present/actions=past mix.<br /> So for now I'll vote for the past/present mix. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 00:12, 29 January 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Gah, whoever edited that is a real pro. That's ridiculously readable. (Well, ignoring a lot of stuff on here is about on the same level). Alright, if that's what you want to go for. I'll probably revert the past tense edit and work from the present tense version. It'll be easier. <br /> <br /> Pointing the direct thoughts in past tense is pretty difficult anyway. Gah, English. Why must you abuse your speakers so? ~Macavity<br /> <br /> ==Comments==<br /> Thanks for translating this series and I'm looking forward for what's yet to come. I'll probably do some editing in the future, but as I'm pretty lax about it this may not come to pass (I've noticed a couple here and there throughout my marathon of what was translated... Kind of why I don't ever officially call myself an editor, as I'm lazy and lax). I would of posted this in its forum thread, but I couldn't find it, if it even exists. ~EnigmaticRepose<br /> :Thanks for the cheers, I'm glad you like it. A real forum thread will/might come soon if everything goed right, but for now there's one in the Teaser forum. Feel free to do or not to do some editing as the whim takes you - every bit helps. ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 05:27, 5 February 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> ::To be precise at the moment a thread is [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=3161 here] - feel free to post. Maybe the link should be re-added to the project page? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 06:56, 5 February 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks for translating. This is turning out to be an interesting series.<br /> <br /> <br /> Its so good. I like the style too. Its nice to read something different. (I guess that sums it all up)<br /> <br /> is this novel still on pending? it's really good too... i have read it 4 times already XD<br /> <br /> : Holy shit, you've read it more than me. :D But glad you guys like it.&lt;br&gt;And yeah, still pending. I've written a message to onizuka but I guess he has not much time for B-T at the moment. 公認より早く、完成させてやろうじゃないか!　[[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:45, 24 February 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks for the update! this novel really impressed me, it's unique and good!<br /> ==So Surreal==<br /> This series that is... But still, it kicks ass, because it's the kind of surreal that I still understand. Thanks for translating it Eush!<br /> <br /> I love volume 2 soooo much! Thx for translating this great novel!!!<br /> <br /> I totally fell for this novel. It's a really great fiction. I can't wait to read more!<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> ==Problem==<br /> The link for the light novel is only visible if you goto Sword Art Online first<br /> <br /> Huh? I can't find a problem... I can think of nothing which would even relate the two projects... what does &quot;link is only visible if...&quot; even mean? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 02:49, 29 March 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Im using a mac, and the link to this light novel isnt on the list unless i go to Sword Art Online first. Its completely missing between Toradora and Zero no Tsukaima if I don't go to SAO first<br /> <br /> :This is because of the MediaWiki cache. You don't get the problem if you're logged in. Try adding &quot;&amp;action=purge&quot; to the URL to clear the cache. Example:&lt;br /&gt;http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Main_Page → http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Main_Page&amp;action=purge &lt;br /&gt;[[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 04:27, 29 March 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, its working now even without that<br /> <br /> Oh yea, I was wondering how many volume this novel have out there? Tried to searched in google but can't find much.<br /> <br /> :There are three at the present time. And the fourth should be released soon (he mentioned spring, if I remember correctly) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 19:11, 30 March 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> ==Chronological Order?==<br /> How would it be to read the volume 1 in chronological order? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:37, 4 April 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> confusing, with some spoilers... probably not a good idea: it would be like going through a series of manga, and watching all the flashbacks when they occur chronologically: everything would either be a spoiler or nonsensical. I would not recommend it, but, admittedly, I have not tried. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 00:41, 4 April 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> ==What about a manga???==<br /> i hope they make a manga on it, the few images are not enough^_^<br /> (ps anime is even better;P)<br /> <br /> == Raw scans! ==<br /> <br /> If anyone wants to contribute, raw scans are *Link removed*. Too bad I can't read Japanese :( [[Special:Contributions/99.22.52.253|99.22.52.253]] 00:16, 1 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :Sorry, but as far as I know, links to RAWs are forbidden on the wiki, just as on the forums.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 18:36, 1 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> * really? the [[Baka-Tsuki:Copyrights|copyrights]] page didn't say anything about not allowing links... [[Special:Contributions/24.6.131.120|24.6.131.120]] 05:08, 6 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> (Happiness/Gratitude! The current point is maria03_232.png , volume 3 pagenumber 230. The colour pictures at the start of the volumes have also been pleasant to look at.) --Multipartite/131.111.229.54, 10:28, 1 June 2010 (GMT +1)<br /> <br /> :Well, there's nothing to help with anymore, though. :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 10:06, 1 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Requesting permission for a French translation of Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria. ==<br /> <br /> Well I've already readen the first 2 volumes of Maria and my god I was blown away.This novel is so awesome, I was so inspired that I decided to translate it in french for a bunch of my friends who can't read english (and they are a anime,games,manga fans and such.So can you guys please let me translate it?(By the way I already started today and done about 6 pages already,sorry couldn't hold myself back).Thanks for reading.<br /> :Feel free to use my translation, a français translation would be great! If you want to put it onto Baka-Tsuki, the steps you need to take (afaik):<br /> :# Create [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (French)]], copy the translated text from [[Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria|here]] into it and add &quot;&lt;nowiki&gt;{{Warning:ATP}}&lt;/nowiki&gt;&quot; somewhere to the text.<br /> :# Add one chapter, or well, as much as you have.<br /> :# Ask an administrator for permission to host it on B-T, [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=group you can find those here].<br /> :I suggest you compare how it has been done with [[Toradora!]].<br /> :Whew, this reminds me that I will have to learn French again in a few months... :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 22:06, 18 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> And dont forget to create a thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternate Language section] in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/ forum] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:35, 19 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Slovak translation ==<br /> <br /> I´m doing slovak translation of Utsuro no Hako from english. I hope you don´t mind. I think I´ll upload it after I translated more than half on first volume. I´ve translated about 20% of all the text, I´m doing shorter chapters first so I have translated 1/2 of all chapters. I think I know how to do the registration page and I´ll contact some administrator or someone later.<br /> <br /> == Question ==<br /> <br /> I´d like to know what meaning has second sentense in chapter 9999th time in vol 1.<br /> '''&quot;How to make oneself absolutely not wanting to meet a certain person?&quot;''' <br /> Isn´t it supposed to be something like: &quot;How to make oneself completly avoid meeting a certain person?&quot;<br /> Does it mean something like: that person does not want to meet a certain person by any means?<br /> Is that what is Mogi asking Haruaki there?<br /> I kinda have a little problem with that sentense.<br /> :I think you got the sentence right. Mogi asks Haruaki how she can make herself avoid a certain person. Or how she can get the &quot;feelings&quot; of wanting to avoid that person, so she can subconsciously reject that person. Good luck with the translation, btw! :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 11:13, 20 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Considering starting a portuguese version ==<br /> <br /> I'll start translating in a few days if there isn't a problem whit it (plus where i'm going this week i have no pc).<br /> Also if anyone needs help in french, spanish or italian version i'm willing to help out, as soon as i get back.<br /> --[[User:AADragon|AADragon]] 16:36, 9 August 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Hey is there a volume 5? ==<br /> <br /> I just ended of read this magnific novel and i have only one question..... WHERE IS THE VOLUME 5!!!!<br /> <br /> wow this novel is awesome and its in CONTINUED so there is a volume 5 no?<br /> :Ya, pleased to read that you enjoyed it. There is no date for volume 5 yet, but hopefully it will come out later this year. There is no information about it, though. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:03, 22 July 2011 (UCT)<br /> <br /> It's been a while, no its been a heck of a long time!! Any news about volume 5 yet? [[Special:Contributions/218.102.79.4|218.102.79.4]] 09:23, 2 April 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Nothing has been announced yet. Eusth posted in the forum today and said that it was not among the July releasesr. So if it ever gets released, it won't be before August or September.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 11:04, 2 April 2012 (CDT)<br /> :*Sad* (._.)--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 22:47, 2 April 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Hi! I have a good new for you guys. THE VOLUME 5 WILL COME OUT ON JULY, 10TH !!!!!!!<br /> For more info, google &gt; &quot;空ろの箱と零のマリア5 2012..2012&quot;<br /> ^o^<br /> <br /> Seriously??! If this is true I'm sooooo freaking happy!!! We're counting on you EusthEnoptEron and Kadi!! I can't wait for more Maria!! XD<br /> <br /> Vol 5 is out... FINALLY~!! &lt;3&lt;3&lt;3<br /> : (^_^) BTW, I noticed the change in illustration. Is the illustrator different or does he just change his style?--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 21:44, 22 July 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> I believe its the same illustrator. The main way to tell is the expression in the pictures (mouth &amp; eyebrows), the eyes, and the crease under the eyebrow. EG:<br /> v1: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/3/37/UtsuroNoHako_vol1.jpg<br /> http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/d/d4/UtsuroNoHako_003.jpg<br /> v2: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:UtsuroNoHako2_1.jpg<br /> v3: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:UtsuroNoHako3_4.jpg<br /> v4: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:UtsuroNoHako4_5.jpg<br /> If you look closely in v4, you can tell the art changed subtly but more or less the same.<br /> Now, v5: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/c/c6/UtsuroNoHako5_1.jpg<br /> http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/7/7b/UtsuroNoHako5_5.jpg<br /> Expression, eyes, and crease are extremely similar. Its still Tetsuo , the drawings look more sharp now and for some odd reason Tetsuo really focused on making the charas look more mature. I was fine with Maria in v1 ^^<br /> <br /> i waited so long for this. Thank you very much for your hard work :)<br /> <br /> OMG the end of vol 5 is really cool, and it seems the story is almost near the end, maybe 2 or 3 more volumes. I hope you will translate them once they are all out! Thanks a LOT EusthEnoptEron for translating this great novel, I mean A LOT!!<br /> <br /> == PDFs? ==<br /> <br /> Is anyone currently in the progress of making PDF's for the completed volumes?<br /> : Originally, I only wanted to upload PDFs once the volumes are fully edited, but since that's not going to happen, I guess we could add some. For now, if you're interested in PDFs, you'll find some on BakaBT, indowebster, [http://sinisterspark.weebly.com/1/category/5light%20novelc704abb736/1.html here] and [http://arczyx.blogspot.ch/2012/01/utsuro-no-hako-to-zero-no-maria-light.html here]. Pick one. :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 08:47, 6 June 2012 (CDT)<br /> :: Slight update - PDF's of varying degrees of accuracy are already a done deal afaik, but that being said, fully edited volumes are likely going to happen. At a bare minimum, V1 will get there... [[User:Grrarr|Grrarr]] ([[User talk:Grrarr|talk]]) 02:31, 27 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> == epubs ==<br /> I made some epubs today, [http://www.mediafire.com/?0h12i5uim0a5a here].<br /> I couldn't test them on my ereader since mine just got rma'd, but it should work.<br /> <br /> == Synopsis ==<br /> I want to change the synopsis. For now, I'm planning on using an anonymous one I've found on the Interwebs as a basis to work on. Everyone is welcome to participate / propose a synopsis. Once everyone's satisfied (and I hope that &quot;everyone&quot; doesn't only consists of me :P), I'll update the main page. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] ([[User talk:EusthEnoptEron|talk]]) 12:21, 25 October 2012 (CDT)<br /> :To be honest my memory of what happened in v1 became cloudy now, but I don't think &quot;Kazuki Hoshino has unwittingly created the Rejecting Classroom&quot; is accurate, isn't it? Also, mentioning &quot;Rejecting Classroom&quot; may itself considering a spoiler?--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 15:55, 27 October 2012 (CDT)<br /> ::You're right, but it's okay because he's accused of doing it for about the first half of the first volume. Of course, I wouldn't mind if someone proposed a better synopsis, though. :P I also spotted a nice one on TVTropes. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] ([[User talk:EusthEnoptEron|talk]]) 16:18, 27 October 2012 (CDT)<br /> :::How about something like &quot;Accused of creating (the 「Rejecting Classroom」,) an endless recurrence of time by using a wish-granting 'box', Kazuki Hoshino is confronted by Aya Otonashi...&quot;? What is in the parenthesis could be left out.--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 20:45, 27 October 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> == Synopsis Drafts ==<br /> By using a wish-granting 'box', Kazuki Hoshino has unwittingly created the Rejecting Classroom, an endless recurrence of time. His antagonist, Aya Otonashi, is determined to end the loop and obtain his box, no matter what the cost. [the number of repetitions and lengths she has to go to.]</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria&diff=200194 2012-10-27T20:55:38Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Synopsis */</p> <hr /> <div>==The Synopsis==<br /> It feels like an advertisement, like the sort that would appear on a chain bookstore's window, which I feel is improper. [[User:LB Kasen|LB_Kasen]] ([[User talk:LB Kasen|talk]]) 02:01, 27 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> :Agreed. Feel free to write one. Sadly, I suck at this kind of thing, but I remember seeing a decent one in one of those fake Anime previews [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] ([[User talk:EusthEnoptEron|talk]]) 02:04, 27 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> ::On a related note: there's a bunch of stuff on the front page that's sort of accreted over time - for instance, the description of Haruaki as a baseball fan is technically correct, but is also a bit off. (He's clearly a member of the baseball club/team, etc etc.) My guess is that circa 2010/V1, it was a quick description for a seemingly second-string character...That being said, there's a slippery slope wrt character descriptions and spoilers for V1+...one that I'm a bit too burnt out to negotiate at the moment. But others should feel free to tackle such issues :D [[User:Grrarr|Grrarr]] ([[User talk:Grrarr|talk]]) 02:28, 27 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> ==Other Comments==<br /> <br /> Comment: Just wanted to say, this novel is awesome. It keeps me wanting more. Keep up with the good work, and thanks for translating this and sharing it so that more people can read this awesome novel.<br /> <br /> don't understand....<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> how much more is there in the story?<br /> :I've done about a thirth. Or to be more specific: ''115/331 pages''. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 00:28, 27 January 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Question: What general tensing are you trying to use? First couple of chapters seem to be mostly past tense, then they switch to present. I was trying to edit them all to be the same, but ended up not being sure. &gt;_&lt;<br /> <br /> ~ Macavity<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> To me, since it talks about time loops, it seems like the main character is experiencing it first-hand in the present(since he doesn't remember much from his &quot;past&quot; loops) But I'm not 100% sure if thats the narration view -SwiftStrike<br /> :I tried to use present tense in the first few loops, but then switched to past tense. In the book everything is in present tense and written in the perspective of Kazuki. But I thought it &quot;might&quot; sound more natural if I used past tense for actions and present tense only for his actual toughts. In the end I have no idea which one is better. Any opinions? ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 05:32, 28 January 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Bleh, it might be better to switch everything to just present tense then. I'm going to play around with changing the tensing for the first few parts of chapter 10876 to past. Take a look at it when I'm done. It might take some heavy editing, so we can revert it if it doesn't work for you, 3E. ~Macavity<br /> <br /> <br /> Thanks for the example. I thought it was easier to read than the old all-present version. My only fear is that some direct thoughts of Kazuki might start to sound strange by putting them into past tense. e.g.<br /> There's no way I'd know if you ask me suddenly like this.<br /> → There was no way I'd know if you asked me suddenly like that.<br /> Past tense, but directly pointed at Kokone. Might as well just be because English's not my mother tongue.<br /> The easiest would be to adopt the tenses of the book. But that would make it harder to read, I guess. And for, say, [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/category/light-novels/ Ore no Imouto] it worked with the thoughts=present/actions=past mix.<br /> So for now I'll vote for the past/present mix. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 00:12, 29 January 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Gah, whoever edited that is a real pro. That's ridiculously readable. (Well, ignoring a lot of stuff on here is about on the same level). Alright, if that's what you want to go for. I'll probably revert the past tense edit and work from the present tense version. It'll be easier. <br /> <br /> Pointing the direct thoughts in past tense is pretty difficult anyway. Gah, English. Why must you abuse your speakers so? ~Macavity<br /> <br /> ==Comments==<br /> Thanks for translating this series and I'm looking forward for what's yet to come. I'll probably do some editing in the future, but as I'm pretty lax about it this may not come to pass (I've noticed a couple here and there throughout my marathon of what was translated... Kind of why I don't ever officially call myself an editor, as I'm lazy and lax). I would of posted this in its forum thread, but I couldn't find it, if it even exists. ~EnigmaticRepose<br /> :Thanks for the cheers, I'm glad you like it. A real forum thread will/might come soon if everything goed right, but for now there's one in the Teaser forum. Feel free to do or not to do some editing as the whim takes you - every bit helps. ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 05:27, 5 February 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> ::To be precise at the moment a thread is [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=3161 here] - feel free to post. Maybe the link should be re-added to the project page? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 06:56, 5 February 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks for translating. This is turning out to be an interesting series.<br /> <br /> <br /> Its so good. I like the style too. Its nice to read something different. (I guess that sums it all up)<br /> <br /> is this novel still on pending? it's really good too... i have read it 4 times already XD<br /> <br /> : Holy shit, you've read it more than me. :D But glad you guys like it.&lt;br&gt;And yeah, still pending. I've written a message to onizuka but I guess he has not much time for B-T at the moment. 公認より早く、完成させてやろうじゃないか!　[[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:45, 24 February 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks for the update! this novel really impressed me, it's unique and good!<br /> ==So Surreal==<br /> This series that is... But still, it kicks ass, because it's the kind of surreal that I still understand. Thanks for translating it Eush!<br /> <br /> I love volume 2 soooo much! Thx for translating this great novel!!!<br /> <br /> I totally fell for this novel. It's a really great fiction. I can't wait to read more!<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> ==Problem==<br /> The link for the light novel is only visible if you goto Sword Art Online first<br /> <br /> Huh? I can't find a problem... I can think of nothing which would even relate the two projects... what does &quot;link is only visible if...&quot; even mean? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 02:49, 29 March 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Im using a mac, and the link to this light novel isnt on the list unless i go to Sword Art Online first. Its completely missing between Toradora and Zero no Tsukaima if I don't go to SAO first<br /> <br /> :This is because of the MediaWiki cache. You don't get the problem if you're logged in. Try adding &quot;&amp;action=purge&quot; to the URL to clear the cache. Example:&lt;br /&gt;http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Main_Page → http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Main_Page&amp;action=purge &lt;br /&gt;[[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 04:27, 29 March 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, its working now even without that<br /> <br /> Oh yea, I was wondering how many volume this novel have out there? Tried to searched in google but can't find much.<br /> <br /> :There are three at the present time. And the fourth should be released soon (he mentioned spring, if I remember correctly) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 19:11, 30 March 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> ==Chronological Order?==<br /> How would it be to read the volume 1 in chronological order? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:37, 4 April 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> confusing, with some spoilers... probably not a good idea: it would be like going through a series of manga, and watching all the flashbacks when they occur chronologically: everything would either be a spoiler or nonsensical. I would not recommend it, but, admittedly, I have not tried. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 00:41, 4 April 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> ==What about a manga???==<br /> i hope they make a manga on it, the few images are not enough^_^<br /> (ps anime is even better;P)<br /> <br /> == Raw scans! ==<br /> <br /> If anyone wants to contribute, raw scans are *Link removed*. Too bad I can't read Japanese :( [[Special:Contributions/99.22.52.253|99.22.52.253]] 00:16, 1 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :Sorry, but as far as I know, links to RAWs are forbidden on the wiki, just as on the forums.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 18:36, 1 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> * really? the [[Baka-Tsuki:Copyrights|copyrights]] page didn't say anything about not allowing links... [[Special:Contributions/24.6.131.120|24.6.131.120]] 05:08, 6 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> (Happiness/Gratitude! The current point is maria03_232.png , volume 3 pagenumber 230. The colour pictures at the start of the volumes have also been pleasant to look at.) --Multipartite/131.111.229.54, 10:28, 1 June 2010 (GMT +1)<br /> <br /> :Well, there's nothing to help with anymore, though. :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 10:06, 1 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Requesting permission for a French translation of Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria. ==<br /> <br /> Well I've already readen the first 2 volumes of Maria and my god I was blown away.This novel is so awesome, I was so inspired that I decided to translate it in french for a bunch of my friends who can't read english (and they are a anime,games,manga fans and such.So can you guys please let me translate it?(By the way I already started today and done about 6 pages already,sorry couldn't hold myself back).Thanks for reading.<br /> :Feel free to use my translation, a français translation would be great! If you want to put it onto Baka-Tsuki, the steps you need to take (afaik):<br /> :# Create [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (French)]], copy the translated text from [[Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria|here]] into it and add &quot;&lt;nowiki&gt;{{Warning:ATP}}&lt;/nowiki&gt;&quot; somewhere to the text.<br /> :# Add one chapter, or well, as much as you have.<br /> :# Ask an administrator for permission to host it on B-T, [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=group you can find those here].<br /> :I suggest you compare how it has been done with [[Toradora!]].<br /> :Whew, this reminds me that I will have to learn French again in a few months... :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 22:06, 18 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> And dont forget to create a thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternate Language section] in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/ forum] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:35, 19 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Slovak translation ==<br /> <br /> I´m doing slovak translation of Utsuro no Hako from english. I hope you don´t mind. I think I´ll upload it after I translated more than half on first volume. I´ve translated about 20% of all the text, I´m doing shorter chapters first so I have translated 1/2 of all chapters. I think I know how to do the registration page and I´ll contact some administrator or someone later.<br /> <br /> == Question ==<br /> <br /> I´d like to know what meaning has second sentense in chapter 9999th time in vol 1.<br /> '''&quot;How to make oneself absolutely not wanting to meet a certain person?&quot;''' <br /> Isn´t it supposed to be something like: &quot;How to make oneself completly avoid meeting a certain person?&quot;<br /> Does it mean something like: that person does not want to meet a certain person by any means?<br /> Is that what is Mogi asking Haruaki there?<br /> I kinda have a little problem with that sentense.<br /> :I think you got the sentence right. Mogi asks Haruaki how she can make herself avoid a certain person. Or how she can get the &quot;feelings&quot; of wanting to avoid that person, so she can subconsciously reject that person. Good luck with the translation, btw! :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 11:13, 20 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Considering starting a portuguese version ==<br /> <br /> I'll start translating in a few days if there isn't a problem whit it (plus where i'm going this week i have no pc).<br /> Also if anyone needs help in french, spanish or italian version i'm willing to help out, as soon as i get back.<br /> --[[User:AADragon|AADragon]] 16:36, 9 August 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Hey is there a volume 5? ==<br /> <br /> I just ended of read this magnific novel and i have only one question..... WHERE IS THE VOLUME 5!!!!<br /> <br /> wow this novel is awesome and its in CONTINUED so there is a volume 5 no?<br /> :Ya, pleased to read that you enjoyed it. There is no date for volume 5 yet, but hopefully it will come out later this year. There is no information about it, though. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:03, 22 July 2011 (UCT)<br /> <br /> It's been a while, no its been a heck of a long time!! Any news about volume 5 yet? [[Special:Contributions/218.102.79.4|218.102.79.4]] 09:23, 2 April 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Nothing has been announced yet. Eusth posted in the forum today and said that it was not among the July releasesr. So if it ever gets released, it won't be before August or September.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 11:04, 2 April 2012 (CDT)<br /> :*Sad* (._.)--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 22:47, 2 April 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Hi! I have a good new for you guys. THE VOLUME 5 WILL COME OUT ON JULY, 10TH !!!!!!!<br /> For more info, google &gt; &quot;空ろの箱と零のマリア5 2012..2012&quot;<br /> ^o^<br /> <br /> Seriously??! If this is true I'm sooooo freaking happy!!! We're counting on you EusthEnoptEron and Kadi!! I can't wait for more Maria!! XD<br /> <br /> Vol 5 is out... FINALLY~!! &lt;3&lt;3&lt;3<br /> : (^_^) BTW, I noticed the change in illustration. Is the illustrator different or does he just change his style?--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 21:44, 22 July 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> I believe its the same illustrator. The main way to tell is the expression in the pictures (mouth &amp; eyebrows), the eyes, and the crease under the eyebrow. EG:<br /> v1: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/3/37/UtsuroNoHako_vol1.jpg<br /> http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/d/d4/UtsuroNoHako_003.jpg<br /> v2: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:UtsuroNoHako2_1.jpg<br /> v3: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:UtsuroNoHako3_4.jpg<br /> v4: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:UtsuroNoHako4_5.jpg<br /> If you look closely in v4, you can tell the art changed subtly but more or less the same.<br /> Now, v5: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/c/c6/UtsuroNoHako5_1.jpg<br /> http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/7/7b/UtsuroNoHako5_5.jpg<br /> Expression, eyes, and crease are extremely similar. Its still Tetsuo , the drawings look more sharp now and for some odd reason Tetsuo really focused on making the charas look more mature. I was fine with Maria in v1 ^^<br /> <br /> i waited so long for this. Thank you very much for your hard work :)<br /> <br /> OMG the end of vol 5 is really cool, and it seems the story is almost near the end, maybe 2 or 3 more volumes. I hope you will translate them once they are all out! Thanks a LOT EusthEnoptEron for translating this great novel, I mean A LOT!!<br /> <br /> == PDFs? ==<br /> <br /> Is anyone currently in the progress of making PDF's for the completed volumes?<br /> : Originally, I only wanted to upload PDFs once the volumes are fully edited, but since that's not going to happen, I guess we could add some. For now, if you're interested in PDFs, you'll find some on BakaBT, indowebster, [http://sinisterspark.weebly.com/1/category/5light%20novelc704abb736/1.html here] and [http://arczyx.blogspot.ch/2012/01/utsuro-no-hako-to-zero-no-maria-light.html here]. Pick one. :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 08:47, 6 June 2012 (CDT)<br /> :: Slight update - PDF's of varying degrees of accuracy are already a done deal afaik, but that being said, fully edited volumes are likely going to happen. At a bare minimum, V1 will get there... [[User:Grrarr|Grrarr]] ([[User talk:Grrarr|talk]]) 02:31, 27 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> == epubs ==<br /> I made some epubs today, [http://www.mediafire.com/?0h12i5uim0a5a here].<br /> I couldn't test them on my ereader since mine just got rma'd, but it should work.<br /> <br /> == Synopsis ==<br /> I want to change the synopsis. For now, I'm planning on using an anonymous one I've found on the Interwebs as a basis to work on. Anyone is welcome to participate / propose a synopsis. Once everyone's satisfied (and I hope that &quot;everyone&quot; doesn't only consists of me :P), I'll update the main page. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] ([[User talk:EusthEnoptEron|talk]]) 12:21, 25 October 2012 (CDT)<br /> :To be honest my memory of what happened in v1 became cloudy now, but I don't think &quot;Kazuki Hoshino has unwittingly created the Rejecting Classroom&quot; is accurate, isn't it? Also, mentioning &quot;Rejecting Classroom&quot; may itself considering a spoiler?--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 15:55, 27 October 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> == Synopsis Drafts ==<br /> By using a wish-granting 'box', Kazuki Hoshino has unwittingly created the Rejecting Classroom, an endless recurrence of time. His antagonist, Aya Otonashi, is determined to end the loop and obtain his box, no matter what the cost. [the number of repetitions and lengths she has to go to.]</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mahouka_Koukou_no_Rettousei&diff=190844 2012-09-22T20:58:44Z

<p>Hypernova: Add a full text page. I understand that it&#039;s not really complete but hope that no one would mind since I need it for something.</p> <hr /> <div>[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]<br /> '''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally &quot;The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School&quot;'', and also known officially as &quot;The Irregular At Magic High School&quot;, is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in &quot;[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]&quot; on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after &quot;[[Sword Art Online]]&quot;, to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011.<br /> <br /> ====Other Interesting Facts====<br /> <br /> As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views. <br /> <br /> As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views. <br /> <br /> The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.<br /> <br /> The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.<br /> <br /> The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) &lt;nowiki&gt;[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]&lt;/nowiki&gt;<br /> <br /> Volume 5 will be a special chapter that has never been released on the web.<br /> <br /> This series debuted in &quot;This Light Novel is Amazing 2012&quot; rankings at the rank of 29.<br /> <br /> Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively. <br /> <br /> ==Story Synopsis==<br /> <br /> Magic.<br /> <br /> Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.<br /> <br /> Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A &quot;Supernatural Power User&quot; became a &quot;Magic Technician&quot;.<br /> <br /> Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.<br /> <br /> This is a story about:<br /> <br /> A defective elder brother low achiever.<br /> <br /> A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever.<br /> <br /> After both siblings entered a Magic High School,<br /> <br /> The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled ---.<br /> <br /> == Translation &amp; Editing==<br /> <br /> === [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===<br /> <br /> Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.<br /> <br /> '''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''<br /> <br /> ===Format Standards===<br /> '''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''<br /> <br /> *[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]<br /> *[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)<br /> <br /> === Feedback ===<br /> '''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=4664 Feedback Thread]'''<br /> <br /> ==Updates==<br /> * '''17-Sep-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 2 Chapter 10 completed<br /> <br /> * '''25-Aug-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 2 Chapter 9 completed<br /> <br /> * '''17-Aug-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 2 Chapter 8 completed<br /> <br /> * '''11-Aug-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 2 Chapter 7 completed<br /> <br /> * '''22-Jul-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed<br /> <br /> * '''11-Jul-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 1 Chapter 3 completed<br /> <br /> * '''17-Apr-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 2 Chapter 6 completed<br /> <br /> * '''19-Mar-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 1 Chapter 5 completed<br /> <br /> * '''18-Mar-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 2 Casting Assistant Device completed<br /> <br /> * '''13-Feb-2012'''<br /> ** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed<br /> <br /> * '''18-Nov-2011'''<br /> ** Volume 1 Magic High Schools are --- completed<br /> <br /> * '''15-Nov-2011'''<br /> ** Teaser Created<br /> ** Volume 1 Chapter 0 completed<br /> <br /> ==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Sato Tsutomu==<br /> <br /> :*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]<br /> :*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]<br /> <br /> ===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===<br /> [[File:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are ---]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] <br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] <br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II)===<br /> [[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 02 000cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 3===<br /> [[File:Mknr v03 cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 4===<br /> [[File:Mknr v04 cover .jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ===Volume 5===<br /> [[File:Mknr v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]<br /> ::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> <br /> &lt;br style=&quot;clear:both&quot;/&gt;<br /> <br /> ==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==<br /> <br /> <br /> ==Project Staff==<br /> <br /> *Project Administrator:<br /> *Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]<br /> <br /> ===Translators===<br /> <br /> '''Active'''<br /> *[[User:suarhnir|suarhnir]] (joining soon)<br /> *[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]<br /> '''Inactive'''<br /> *[[User:larethian|larethian]]<br /> *[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]<br /> <br /> ===Editors===<br /> *[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]<br /> *[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]<br /> *[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]<br /> *[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]<br /> All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.<br /> <br /> ==Series Overview==<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編&lt;上&gt; (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編&lt;下&gt; (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編&lt;上&gt; (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編&lt;下&gt; (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)<br /> *魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012)<br /> <br /> [[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Mahouka_Koukou_no_Rettousei:Volume_1_Chapter_2&diff=190818 2012-09-22T19:36:45Z

<p>Hypernova: </p> <hr /> <div>&quot;It was not just Miyuki whose hands were clenched in anxiety.&quot;<br /> &gt;&gt; 手に汗を握っているのは、深雪だけではなかった。<br /> <br /> Not very literal, but I'll be damned if I translate it as something so unladylike (so don't you dare either &gt;_&gt; ). Sticking this here in case anyone has any better phrasing.<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------<br /> Bing/Google Translations (know they suck) felt they could be useful here for those who want to know whats going on<br /> 魔法師はサイオンの良導体である肉体を通じてCADが出力した起動式を吸収し、無意識下に存在し魔法師を魔法師たらしめている精神(system)機構、魔法演算領域へ送り込む。魔法演算領域は起動式に基づき、魔法を実行する情報体、魔法式を組み上げる<br /> <br /> Magic master absorb the CAD output through the physical body is a good conductor of Scion launch ceremony, oxygenate to magic operations area, unconscious, and makes the magic master magic master I do mental (system) mechanism. Magic Math area based on the startup type, and assembles information of performing magic, magic formula.<br /> <br /> Send master magic spirit that makes the master magic magic When you start to absorb the formula CAD output by the body through a good conductor of Scion, exists under the unconscious mechanism (system), to the magic operation area. Math magic is build up body area information based on the formula starts to perform magic, the magic formula.<br /> -----------------------------------------<br /> <br /> 忍術だけでなく、伝統的な魔法における変身系統の術は全てこの種のトリ.ックによるもので、変身、変化、元素変換は現代魔法学では不可能と多れている分野だ。<br /> As well as ninjutsu, the art of magic in the traditional system transformation is due to birds. Damn this kind of all, transformation, change, transformation element in modern science is magic and multi-field have been impossible.<br /> <br /> Ninjutsu as well as all the art of transformation system in traditional magic this kind tri... changes, elemental conversion, makeover, one by using a block in modern magic, impossible and many are areas are.<br /> <br /> -----------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Okay... so is this chapter going to stay like this for long? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 04:03, 22 July 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> -----------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Hm. I guess that nominally I'm supposed to be on this. But as has been said, the events are basically covered in the manga.. or will be.. and there are plenty of summaries available. So I'm looking to move on further ahead.<br /> <br /> Finish what you started, first. And please sign your posts properly with &lt;nowiki&gt;~~~~&lt;/nowiki&gt;, Seitsuki. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 20:50, 19 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Actually, it was Hazue who started this. Then it was Larethian who continued it. I'm just passing by. Care to take the issue up with them?<br /> Let's see if this sig thingy works. [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 22:50, 22 August 2012 (CDT)Seitsuki<br /> <br /> '(does anyone even read this? I mean, is there a point to this at all?)': I at least read this! More generally, even (though sometimes especially?) if I've already encountered a fiction's events in a different medium that it was adapted to, I typically greatly enjoy reading through (a translation of) the original material and gaining knowledge/appreciation of all the details which were lost in adaptation. Also, though I can understand eagerness to know/show what happens at later parts, it makes me very happy when earlier gaps are filled in to result in a complete translation that one can read any part of if one chooses. In any case, whenever I see a Rettousei update on the 'Recent changes' page, I read it! -[[Special:Contributions/180.43.16.157|180.43.16.157]] 06:27, 22 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Of course there are people who read it (well at least I do and many others read but don´t comment) and you don´t have to worry, there will be aven more people reading it once all of V1 will be translated.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 06:46, 22 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Oh man, seriously? Sob, you just restored my faith in humanity..! Not that there was much of it to begin with, but eh.. anyway, enjoy completed ch I guess. At least that's finally over. [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 07:35, 22 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> :(' ')/ I'm one of those. Now that the whole v1 is translated I can go ahead and read it. Thank you and all translators and editors.--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 14:36, 22 September 2012 (CDT)</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Mahouka_Koukou_no_Rettousei:Volume_1_Chapter_2&diff=190817 2012-09-22T19:36:29Z

<p>Hypernova: </p> <hr /> <div>&quot;It was not just Miyuki whose hands were clenched in anxiety.&quot;<br /> &gt;&gt; 手に汗を握っているのは、深雪だけではなかった。<br /> <br /> Not very literal, but I'll be damned if I translate it as something so unladylike (so don't you dare either &gt;_&gt; ). Sticking this here in case anyone has any better phrasing.<br /> <br /> ---------------------------------------<br /> Bing/Google Translations (know they suck) felt they could be useful here for those who want to know whats going on<br /> 魔法師はサイオンの良導体である肉体を通じてCADが出力した起動式を吸収し、無意識下に存在し魔法師を魔法師たらしめている精神(system)機構、魔法演算領域へ送り込む。魔法演算領域は起動式に基づき、魔法を実行する情報体、魔法式を組み上げる<br /> <br /> Magic master absorb the CAD output through the physical body is a good conductor of Scion launch ceremony, oxygenate to magic operations area, unconscious, and makes the magic master magic master I do mental (system) mechanism. Magic Math area based on the startup type, and assembles information of performing magic, magic formula.<br /> <br /> Send master magic spirit that makes the master magic magic When you start to absorb the formula CAD output by the body through a good conductor of Scion, exists under the unconscious mechanism (system), to the magic operation area. Math magic is build up body area information based on the formula starts to perform magic, the magic formula.<br /> -----------------------------------------<br /> <br /> 忍術だけでなく、伝統的な魔法における変身系統の術は全てこの種のトリ.ックによるもので、変身、変化、元素変換は現代魔法学では不可能と多れている分野だ。<br /> As well as ninjutsu, the art of magic in the traditional system transformation is due to birds. Damn this kind of all, transformation, change, transformation element in modern science is magic and multi-field have been impossible.<br /> <br /> Ninjutsu as well as all the art of transformation system in traditional magic this kind tri... changes, elemental conversion, makeover, one by using a block in modern magic, impossible and many are areas are.<br /> <br /> -----------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Okay... so is this chapter going to stay like this for long? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 04:03, 22 July 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> -----------------------------------------<br /> <br /> Hm. I guess that nominally I'm supposed to be on this. But as has been said, the events are basically covered in the manga.. or will be.. and there are plenty of summaries available. So I'm looking to move on further ahead.<br /> <br /> Finish what you started, first. And please sign your posts properly with &lt;nowiki&gt;~~~~&lt;/nowiki&gt;, Seitsuki. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 20:50, 19 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Actually, it was Hazue who started this. Then it was Larethian who continued it. I'm just passing by. Care to take the issue up with them?<br /> Let's see if this sig thingy works. [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 22:50, 22 August 2012 (CDT)Seitsuki<br /> <br /> '(does anyone even read this? I mean, is there a point to this at all?)': I at least read this! More generally, even (though sometimes especially?) if I've already encountered a fiction's events in a different medium that it was adapted to, I typically greatly enjoy reading through (a translation of) the original material and gaining knowledge/appreciation of all the details which were lost in adaptation. Also, though I can understand eagerness to know/show what happens at later parts, it makes me very happy when earlier gaps are filled in to result in a complete translation that one can read any part of if one chooses. In any case, whenever I see a Rettousei update on the 'Recent changes' page, I read it! -[[Special:Contributions/180.43.16.157|180.43.16.157]] 06:27, 22 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Of course there are people who read it (well at least I do and many others read but don´t comment) and you don´t have to worry, there will be aven more people reading it once all of V1 will be translated.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 06:46, 22 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Oh man, seriously? Sob, you just restored my faith in humanity..! Not that there was much of it to begin with, but eh.. anyway, enjoy completed ch I guess. At least that's finally over. [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 07:35, 22 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> :(' ')/ I'm one of those. Now that the whole v1 is translated I can go ahead and read it. Thank you and all translators and editors.</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria&diff=171446 2012-07-23T02:44:03Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Hey is there a volume 5? */</p> <hr /> <div>Comment: Just wanted to say, this novel is awesome. It keeps me wanting more. Keep up with the good work, and thanks for translating this and sharing it so that more people can read this awesome novel.<br /> <br /> don't understand....<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> how much more is there in the story?<br /> :I've done about a thirth. Or to be more specific: ''115/331 pages''. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 00:28, 27 January 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Question: What general tensing are you trying to use? First couple of chapters seem to be mostly past tense, then they switch to present. I was trying to edit them all to be the same, but ended up not being sure. &gt;_&lt;<br /> <br /> ~ Macavity<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> To me, since it talks about time loops, it seems like the main character is experiencing it first-hand in the present(since he doesn't remember much from his &quot;past&quot; loops) But I'm not 100% sure if thats the narration view -SwiftStrike<br /> :I tried to use present tense in the first few loops, but then switched to past tense. In the book everything is in present tense and written in the perspective of Kazuki. But I thought it &quot;might&quot; sound more natural if I used past tense for actions and present tense only for his actual toughts. In the end I have no idea which one is better. Any opinions? ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 05:32, 28 January 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Bleh, it might be better to switch everything to just present tense then. I'm going to play around with changing the tensing for the first few parts of chapter 10876 to past. Take a look at it when I'm done. It might take some heavy editing, so we can revert it if it doesn't work for you, 3E. ~Macavity<br /> <br /> <br /> Thanks for the example. I thought it was easier to read than the old all-present version. My only fear is that some direct thoughts of Kazuki might start to sound strange by putting them into past tense. e.g.<br /> There's no way I'd know if you ask me suddenly like this.<br /> → There was no way I'd know if you asked me suddenly like that.<br /> Past tense, but directly pointed at Kokone. Might as well just be because English's not my mother tongue.<br /> The easiest would be to adopt the tenses of the book. But that would make it harder to read, I guess. And for, say, [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/category/light-novels/ Ore no Imouto] it worked with the thoughts=present/actions=past mix.<br /> So for now I'll vote for the past/present mix. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 00:12, 29 January 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Gah, whoever edited that is a real pro. That's ridiculously readable. (Well, ignoring a lot of stuff on here is about on the same level). Alright, if that's what you want to go for. I'll probably revert the past tense edit and work from the present tense version. It'll be easier. <br /> <br /> Pointing the direct thoughts in past tense is pretty difficult anyway. Gah, English. Why must you abuse your speakers so? ~Macavity<br /> <br /> ==Comments==<br /> Thanks for translating this series and I'm looking forward for what's yet to come. I'll probably do some editing in the future, but as I'm pretty lax about it this may not come to pass (I've noticed a couple here and there throughout my marathon of what was translated... Kind of why I don't ever officially call myself an editor, as I'm lazy and lax). I would of posted this in its forum thread, but I couldn't find it, if it even exists. ~EnigmaticRepose<br /> :Thanks for the cheers, I'm glad you like it. A real forum thread will/might come soon if everything goed right, but for now there's one in the Teaser forum. Feel free to do or not to do some editing as the whim takes you - every bit helps. ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 05:27, 5 February 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> ::To be precise at the moment a thread is [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=3161 here] - feel free to post. Maybe the link should be re-added to the project page? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 06:56, 5 February 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks for translating. This is turning out to be an interesting series.<br /> <br /> <br /> Its so good. I like the style too. Its nice to read something different. (I guess that sums it all up)<br /> <br /> is this novel still on pending? it's really good too... i have read it 4 times already XD<br /> <br /> : Holy shit, you've read it more than me. :D But glad you guys like it.&lt;br&gt;And yeah, still pending. I've written a message to onizuka but I guess he has not much time for B-T at the moment. 公認より早く、完成させてやろうじゃないか!　[[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:45, 24 February 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks for the update! this novel really impressed me, it's unique and good!<br /> ==So Surreal==<br /> This series that is... But still, it kicks ass, because it's the kind of surreal that I still understand. Thanks for translating it Eush!<br /> <br /> I love volume 2 soooo much! Thx for translating this great novel!!!<br /> <br /> I totally fell for this novel. It's a really great fiction. I can't wait to read more!<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> ==Problem==<br /> The link for the light novel is only visible if you goto Sword Art Online first<br /> <br /> Huh? I can't find a problem... I can think of nothing which would even relate the two projects... what does &quot;link is only visible if...&quot; even mean? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 02:49, 29 March 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Im using a mac, and the link to this light novel isnt on the list unless i go to Sword Art Online first. Its completely missing between Toradora and Zero no Tsukaima if I don't go to SAO first<br /> <br /> :This is because of the MediaWiki cache. You don't get the problem if you're logged in. Try adding &quot;&amp;action=purge&quot; to the URL to clear the cache. Example:&lt;br /&gt;http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Main_Page → http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Main_Page&amp;action=purge &lt;br /&gt;[[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 04:27, 29 March 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, its working now even without that<br /> <br /> Oh yea, I was wondering how many volume this novel have out there? Tried to searched in google but can't find much.<br /> <br /> :There are three at the present time. And the fourth should be released soon (he mentioned spring, if I remember correctly) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 19:11, 30 March 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> ==Chronological Order?==<br /> How would it be to read the volume 1 in chronological order? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:37, 4 April 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> confusing, with some spoilers... probably not a good idea: it would be like going through a series of manga, and watching all the flashbacks when they occur chronologically: everything would either be a spoiler or nonsensical. I would not recommend it, but, admittedly, I have not tried. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 00:41, 4 April 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> ==What about a manga???==<br /> i hope they make a manga on it, the few images are not enough^_^<br /> (ps anime is even better;P)<br /> <br /> == Raw scans! ==<br /> <br /> If anyone wants to contribute, raw scans are *Link removed*. Too bad I can't read Japanese :( [[Special:Contributions/99.22.52.253|99.22.52.253]] 00:16, 1 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :Sorry, but as far as I know, links to RAWs are forbidden on the wiki, just as on the forums.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 18:36, 1 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> * really? the [[Baka-Tsuki:Copyrights|copyrights]] page didn't say anything about not allowing links... [[Special:Contributions/24.6.131.120|24.6.131.120]] 05:08, 6 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> (Happiness/Gratitude! The current point is maria03_232.png , volume 3 pagenumber 230. The colour pictures at the start of the volumes have also been pleasant to look at.) --Multipartite/131.111.229.54, 10:28, 1 June 2010 (GMT +1)<br /> <br /> :Well, there's nothing to help with anymore, though. :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 10:06, 1 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Requesting permission for a French translation of Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria. ==<br /> <br /> Well I've already readen the first 2 volumes of Maria and my god I was blown away.This novel is so awesome, I was so inspired that I decided to translate it in french for a bunch of my friends who can't read english (and they are a anime,games,manga fans and such.So can you guys please let me translate it?(By the way I already started today and done about 6 pages already,sorry couldn't hold myself back).Thanks for reading.<br /> :Feel free to use my translation, a français translation would be great! If you want to put it onto Baka-Tsuki, the steps you need to take (afaik):<br /> :# Create [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (French)]], copy the translated text from [[Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria|here]] into it and add &quot;&lt;nowiki&gt;{{Warning:ATP}}&lt;/nowiki&gt;&quot; somewhere to the text.<br /> :# Add one chapter, or well, as much as you have.<br /> :# Ask an administrator for permission to host it on B-T, [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=group you can find those here].<br /> :I suggest you compare how it has been done with [[Toradora!]].<br /> :Whew, this reminds me that I will have to learn French again in a few months... :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 22:06, 18 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> And dont forget to create a thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternate Language section] in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/ forum] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:35, 19 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Slovak translation ==<br /> <br /> I´m doing slovak translation of Utsuro no Hako from english. I hope you don´t mind. I think I´ll upload it after I translated more than half on first volume. I´ve translated about 20% of all the text, I´m doing shorter chapters first so I have translated 1/2 of all chapters. I think I know how to do the registration page and I´ll contact some administrator or someone later.<br /> <br /> == Question ==<br /> <br /> I´d like to know what meaning has second sentense in chapter 9999th time in vol 1.<br /> '''&quot;How to make oneself absolutely not wanting to meet a certain person?&quot;''' <br /> Isn´t it supposed to be something like: &quot;How to make oneself completly avoid meeting a certain person?&quot;<br /> Does it mean something like: that person does not want to meet a certain person by any means?<br /> Is that what is Mogi asking Haruaki there?<br /> I kinda have a little problem with that sentense.<br /> :I think you got the sentence right. Mogi asks Haruaki how she can make herself avoid a certain person. Or how she can get the &quot;feelings&quot; of wanting to avoid that person, so she can subconsciously reject that person. Good luck with the translation, btw! :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 11:13, 20 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Volume 4 ==<br /> <br /> Is there an ETA for when translation on Volume 4 will be started now that Volume 3 is complete? --[[Special:Contributions/216.80.16.49|216.80.16.49]] 22:24, 21 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> When it's done. :-) And since you asked nicely: Eusth still needs to read the book in the first place, so it should take some time until you get something translated.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 00:21, 22 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Considering starting a portuguese version ==<br /> <br /> I'll start translating in a few days if there isn't a problem whit it (plus where i'm going this week i have no pc).<br /> Also if anyone needs help in french, spanish or italian version i'm willing to help out, as soon as i get back.<br /> --[[User:AADragon|AADragon]] 16:36, 9 August 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Hey is there a volume 5? ==<br /> <br /> I just ended of read this magnific novel and i have only one question..... WHERE IS THE VOLUME 5!!!!<br /> <br /> wow this novel is awesome and its in CONTINUED so there is a volume 5 no?<br /> :Ya, pleased to read that you enjoyed it. There is no date for volume 5 yet, but hopefully it will come out later this year. There is no information about it, though. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:03, 22 July 2011 (UCT)<br /> <br /> It's been a while, no its been a heck of a long time!! Any news about volume 5 yet? [[Special:Contributions/218.102.79.4|218.102.79.4]] 09:23, 2 April 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Nothing has been announced yet. Eusth posted in the forum today and said that it was not among the July releasesr. So if it ever gets released, it won't be before August or September.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 11:04, 2 April 2012 (CDT)<br /> :*Sad* (._.)--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 22:47, 2 April 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Hi! I have a good new for you guys. THE VOLUME 5 WILL COME OUT ON JULY, 10TH !!!!!!!<br /> For more info, google &gt; &quot;空ろの箱と零のマリア5 2012..2012&quot;<br /> ^o^<br /> <br /> Seriously??! If this is true I'm sooooo freaking happy!!! We're counting on you EusthEnoptEron and Kadi!! I can't wait for more Maria!! XD<br /> <br /> Vol 5 is out... FINALLY~!! &lt;3&lt;3&lt;3<br /> : (^_^) BTW, I noticed the change in illustration. Is the illustrator different or does he just change his style?--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 21:44, 22 July 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> == PDFs? ==<br /> <br /> Is anyone currently in the progress of making PDF's for the completed volumes?<br /> : Originally, I only wanted to upload PDFs once the volumes are fully edited, but since that's not going to happen, I guess we could add some. For now, if you're interested in PDFs, you'll find some on BakaBT, indowebster, [http://sinisterspark.weebly.com/1/category/5light%20novelc704abb736/1.html here] and [http://arczyx.blogspot.ch/2012/01/utsuro-no-hako-to-zero-no-maria-light.html here]. Pick one. :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 08:47, 6 June 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> == ebups ==<br /> I made some ebups today, [http://www.mediafire.com/?0h12i5uim0a5a here].<br /> I couldn't test them on my ereader since mine just got rma'd, but it should work.</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria&diff=146521 2012-04-03T03:47:41Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Hey is there a volume 5? */</p> <hr /> <div>Comment: Just wanted to say, this novel is awesome. It keeps me wanting more. Keep up with the good work, and thanks for translating this and sharing it so that more people can read this awesome novel.<br /> <br /> don't understand....<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> how much more is there in the story?<br /> :I've done about a thirth. Or to be more specific: ''115/331 pages''. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 00:28, 27 January 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> <br /> Question: What general tensing are you trying to use? First couple of chapters seem to be mostly past tense, then they switch to present. I was trying to edit them all to be the same, but ended up not being sure. &gt;_&lt;<br /> <br /> ~ Macavity<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> To me, since it talks about time loops, it seems like the main character is experiencing it first-hand in the present(since he doesn't remember much from his &quot;past&quot; loops) But I'm not 100% sure if thats the narration view -SwiftStrike<br /> :I tried to use present tense in the first few loops, but then switched to past tense. In the book everything is in present tense and written in the perspective of Kazuki. But I thought it &quot;might&quot; sound more natural if I used past tense for actions and present tense only for his actual toughts. In the end I have no idea which one is better. Any opinions? ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 05:32, 28 January 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Bleh, it might be better to switch everything to just present tense then. I'm going to play around with changing the tensing for the first few parts of chapter 10876 to past. Take a look at it when I'm done. It might take some heavy editing, so we can revert it if it doesn't work for you, 3E. ~Macavity<br /> <br /> <br /> Thanks for the example. I thought it was easier to read than the old all-present version. My only fear is that some direct thoughts of Kazuki might start to sound strange by putting them into past tense. e.g.<br /> There's no way I'd know if you ask me suddenly like this.<br /> → There was no way I'd know if you asked me suddenly like that.<br /> Past tense, but directly pointed at Kokone. Might as well just be because English's not my mother tongue.<br /> The easiest would be to adopt the tenses of the book. But that would make it harder to read, I guess. And for, say, [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/category/light-novels/ Ore no Imouto] it worked with the thoughts=present/actions=past mix.<br /> So for now I'll vote for the past/present mix. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 00:12, 29 January 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Gah, whoever edited that is a real pro. That's ridiculously readable. (Well, ignoring a lot of stuff on here is about on the same level). Alright, if that's what you want to go for. I'll probably revert the past tense edit and work from the present tense version. It'll be easier. <br /> <br /> Pointing the direct thoughts in past tense is pretty difficult anyway. Gah, English. Why must you abuse your speakers so? ~Macavity<br /> <br /> ==Comments==<br /> Thanks for translating this series and I'm looking forward for what's yet to come. I'll probably do some editing in the future, but as I'm pretty lax about it this may not come to pass (I've noticed a couple here and there throughout my marathon of what was translated... Kind of why I don't ever officially call myself an editor, as I'm lazy and lax). I would of posted this in its forum thread, but I couldn't find it, if it even exists. ~EnigmaticRepose<br /> :Thanks for the cheers, I'm glad you like it. A real forum thread will/might come soon if everything goed right, but for now there's one in the Teaser forum. Feel free to do or not to do some editing as the whim takes you - every bit helps. ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 05:27, 5 February 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> ::To be precise at the moment a thread is [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=3161 here] - feel free to post. Maybe the link should be re-added to the project page? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 06:56, 5 February 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks for translating. This is turning out to be an interesting series.<br /> <br /> <br /> Its so good. I like the style too. Its nice to read something different. (I guess that sums it all up)<br /> <br /> is this novel still on pending? it's really good too... i have read it 4 times already XD<br /> <br /> : Holy shit, you've read it more than me. :D But glad you guys like it.&lt;br&gt;And yeah, still pending. I've written a message to onizuka but I guess he has not much time for B-T at the moment. 公認より早く、完成させてやろうじゃないか!　[[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:45, 24 February 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks for the update! this novel really impressed me, it's unique and good!<br /> ==So Surreal==<br /> This series that is... But still, it kicks ass, because it's the kind of surreal that I still understand. Thanks for translating it Eush!<br /> <br /> I love volume 2 soooo much! Thx for translating this great novel!!!<br /> <br /> I totally fell for this novel. It's a really great fiction. I can't wait to read more!<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> ==Problem==<br /> The link for the light novel is only visible if you goto Sword Art Online first<br /> <br /> Huh? I can't find a problem... I can think of nothing which would even relate the two projects... what does &quot;link is only visible if...&quot; even mean? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 02:49, 29 March 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Im using a mac, and the link to this light novel isnt on the list unless i go to Sword Art Online first. Its completely missing between Toradora and Zero no Tsukaima if I don't go to SAO first<br /> <br /> :This is because of the MediaWiki cache. You don't get the problem if you're logged in. Try adding &quot;&amp;action=purge&quot; to the URL to clear the cache. Example:&lt;br /&gt;http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Main_Page → http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Main_Page&amp;action=purge &lt;br /&gt;[[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 04:27, 29 March 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> Thanks, its working now even without that<br /> <br /> Oh yea, I was wondering how many volume this novel have out there? Tried to searched in google but can't find much.<br /> <br /> :There are three at the present time. And the fourth should be released soon (he mentioned spring, if I remember correctly) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 19:11, 30 March 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> ==Chronological Order?==<br /> How would it be to read the volume 1 in chronological order? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:37, 4 April 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> confusing, with some spoilers... probably not a good idea: it would be like going through a series of manga, and watching all the flashbacks when they occur chronologically: everything would either be a spoiler or nonsensical. I would not recommend it, but, admittedly, I have not tried. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 00:41, 4 April 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> ==What about a manga???==<br /> i hope they make a manga on it, the few images are not enough^_^<br /> (ps anime is even better;P)<br /> <br /> == Raw scans! ==<br /> <br /> If anyone wants to contribute, raw scans are *Link removed*. Too bad I can't read Japanese :( [[Special:Contributions/99.22.52.253|99.22.52.253]] 00:16, 1 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> :Sorry, but as far as I know, links to RAWs are forbidden on the wiki, just as on the forums.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 18:36, 1 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> * really? the [[Baka-Tsuki:Copyrights|copyrights]] page didn't say anything about not allowing links... [[Special:Contributions/24.6.131.120|24.6.131.120]] 05:08, 6 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> (Happiness/Gratitude! The current point is maria03_232.png , volume 3 pagenumber 230. The colour pictures at the start of the volumes have also been pleasant to look at.) --Multipartite/131.111.229.54, 10:28, 1 June 2010 (GMT +1)<br /> <br /> :Well, there's nothing to help with anymore, though. :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 10:06, 1 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Requesting permission for a French translation of Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria. ==<br /> <br /> Well I've already readen the first 2 volumes of Maria and my god I was blown away.This novel is so awesome, I was so inspired that I decided to translate it in french for a bunch of my friends who can't read english (and they are a anime,games,manga fans and such.So can you guys please let me translate it?(By the way I already started today and done about 6 pages already,sorry couldn't hold myself back).Thanks for reading.<br /> :Feel free to use my translation, a français translation would be great! If you want to put it onto Baka-Tsuki, the steps you need to take (afaik):<br /> :# Create [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (French)]], copy the translated text from [[Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria|here]] into it and add &quot;&lt;nowiki&gt;{{Warning:ATP}}&lt;/nowiki&gt;&quot; somewhere to the text.<br /> :# Add one chapter, or well, as much as you have.<br /> :# Ask an administrator for permission to host it on B-T, [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=group you can find those here].<br /> :I suggest you compare how it has been done with [[Toradora!]].<br /> :Whew, this reminds me that I will have to learn French again in a few months... :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 22:06, 18 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> And dont forget to create a thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternate Language section] in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/ forum] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:35, 19 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Slovak translation ==<br /> <br /> I´m doing slovak translation of Utsuro no Hako from english. I hope you don´t mind. I think I´ll upload it after I translated more than half on first volume. I´ve translated about 20% of all the text, I´m doing shorter chapters first so I have translated 1/2 of all chapters. I think I know how to do the registration page and I´ll contact some administrator or someone later.<br /> <br /> == Question ==<br /> <br /> I´d like to know what meaning has second sentense in chapter 9999th time in vol 1.<br /> '''&quot;How to make oneself absolutely not wanting to meet a certain person?&quot;''' <br /> Isn´t it supposed to be something like: &quot;How to make oneself completly avoid meeting a certain person?&quot;<br /> Does it mean something like: that person does not want to meet a certain person by any means?<br /> Is that what is Mogi asking Haruaki there?<br /> I kinda have a little problem with that sentense.<br /> :I think you got the sentence right. Mogi asks Haruaki how she can make herself avoid a certain person. Or how she can get the &quot;feelings&quot; of wanting to avoid that person, so she can subconsciously reject that person. Good luck with the translation, btw! :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 11:13, 20 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Volume 4 ==<br /> <br /> Is there an ETA for when translation on Volume 4 will be started now that Volume 3 is complete? --[[Special:Contributions/216.80.16.49|216.80.16.49]] 22:24, 21 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> When it's done. :-) And since you asked nicely: Eusth still needs to read the book in the first place, so it should take some time until you get something translated.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 00:21, 22 June 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Considering starting a portuguese version ==<br /> <br /> I'll start translating in a few days if there isn't a problem whit it (plus where i'm going this week i have no pc).<br /> Also if anyone needs help in french, spanish or italian version i'm willing to help out, as soon as i get back.<br /> --[[User:AADragon|AADragon]] 16:36, 9 August 2010 (UTC)<br /> <br /> == Hey is there a volume 5? ==<br /> <br /> I just ended of read this magnific novel and i have only one question..... WHERE IS THE VOLUME 5!!!!<br /> <br /> wow this novel is awesome and its in CONTINUED so there is a volume 5 no?<br /> :Ya, pleased to read that you enjoyed it. There is no date for volume 5 yet, but hopefully it will come out later this year. There is no information about it, though. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:03, 22 July 2011 (UCT)<br /> <br /> It's been a while, no its been a heck of a long time!! Any news about volume 5 yet? [[Special:Contributions/218.102.79.4|218.102.79.4]] 09:23, 2 April 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Nothing has been announced yet. Eusth posted in the forum today and said that it was not among the July releasesr. So if it ever gets released, it won't be before August or September.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 11:04, 2 April 2012 (CDT)<br /> :*Sad* (._.)--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 22:47, 2 April 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> == PDFs? ==<br /> <br /> Is anyone currently in the progress of making PDF's for the completed volumes?</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Hypernova&diff=146027 2012-04-01T02:27:38Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Re: Font style tag */</p> <hr /> <div>==Re: Font style tag==<br /> Done. --[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done. Was wondering myself from time to time. But didn't care that much to change it. Need only to convert the ePUB to MOBI and then I'm realy done. CPU ~ 208 °F--[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done.--[[User:Simon|Simon]]<br /> :Thanks Simon. That CPU temperature is scary, you might want to do something about it..--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 21:27, 31 March 2012 (CDT)</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Hypernova&diff=146026 2012-04-01T02:27:17Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Re: Font style tag */</p> <hr /> <div>==Re: Font style tag==<br /> Done. --[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done. Was wondering myself from time to time. But didn't care that much to change it. Need only to convert the ePUB to MOBI and then I'm realy done. CPU ~ 208 °F--[[User:Simon|Simon]]&lt;br /&gt;<br /> Done.--[[User:Simon|Simon]]<br /> :Thanks Simon. That CPU temperature is scary, you might want to do something about it..</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Simon&diff=145962 2012-03-31T20:58:29Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Font style tag */</p> <hr /> <div>== Image size ==<br /> <br /> Do you do any manual edit on the size of the image in your epub/mobi file? I ask because if you do, I want to request the image size to be larger. I have a Kindle DX so it would be nice if the resolution is big. I believe it should be scaled down just fine on smaller screen as well. Thanks!--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 04:57, 7 February 2012 (CST)<br /> <br /> :All of my ePUBs are manualy eddited after Calibre heve created them. I'm still experimenting with ePUB2 and my PRS-T1. Current CSS for the inline images uses 40% width of the reader screen. I will do an edit on the ePUB and make them larger. But the quality of the inline images of Golden Time might not be so good(I mean the four images with the characters).<br /> <br /> ::That's fine. I talked about other projects as well. Since baka-tsuki mediawiki only allowed the thumbnails to a certain size, what I usually get from caliber is a little too small. As long as you include the bigger image as sources, it's ok if it scaled down by CSS since it can be zoom it later on the reader itself.--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 20:22, 7 February 2012 (CST)<br /> <br /> == Disclaimers ==<br /> <br /> In any EPUB or MOBI file we create, should we not be including a page near the beginning, along with the credits, wherein we give the standard disclaimers about B-T work? At the beginning of the Toradora PDF edition, we find the following:<br /> <br /> :This is a Baka-Tsuki Translation Project<br /> :Visit the group at &lt;span class=&quot;plainlinks&quot;&gt;[http://www.baka-tsuki.net http://www.baka-tsuki.net]&lt;/span&gt;<br /> :Disclaimer: All materials' copyrights reserved by their respective authors and the associated publishers. Please respect their rights. Works will be deleted upon request by copyright holders.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 08:26, 7 February 2012 (CST)<br /> <br /> ::I will add the Disclaimer. Thank you for the info.<br /> <br /> == Font style tag ==<br /> <br /> Hi Simon. Thanks again for your epub/mobi files. You made my life much easier, even though your metadata preference is not exactly like mine :).<br /> <br /> I have a request though. Your epub/mobi seems to have specified font style on them. It looks fine on the Kindle, but on Calibre reader, I cannot do anything to change it. The font face stay the same no matter what I choose in preference, and I cannot use CSS styling either. I guess you have them specified in CSS (and maybe with !important even). So I'd like to request, if possible, to take them off and leave it to the viewer to decide after this. Thanks again.<br /> <br /> :Done. Just redownload them. --[[User:Simon|Simon]]<br /> ::That was fast. Thanks!<br /> <br /> One more suggestion, Simon. I think you should take the styling out from the summery also. The background and different font can look weird on Calibre Book detail pane. This is not really important though.</div>

Hypernova https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Simon&diff=145958 2012-03-31T20:37:19Z

<p>Hypernova: /* Font style tag */</p> <hr /> <div>== Image size ==<br /> <br /> Do you do any manual edit on the size of the image in your epub/mobi file? I ask because if you do, I want to request the image size to be larger. I have a Kindle DX so it would be nice if the resolution is big. I believe it should be scaled down just fine on smaller screen as well. Thanks!--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 04:57, 7 February 2012 (CST)<br /> <br /> :All of my ePUBs are manualy eddited after Calibre heve created them. I'm still experimenting with ePUB2 and my PRS-T1. Current CSS for the inline images uses 40% width of the reader screen. I will do an edit on the ePUB and make them larger. But the quality of the inline images of Golden Time might not be so good(I mean the four images with the characters).<br /> <br /> ::That's fine. I talked about other projects as well. Since baka-tsuki mediawiki only allowed the thumbnails to a certain size, what I usually get from caliber is a little too small. As long as you include the bigger image as sources, it's ok if it scaled down by CSS since it can be zoom it later on the reader itself.--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 20:22, 7 February 2012 (CST)<br /> <br /> == Disclaimers ==<br /> <br /> In any EPUB or MOBI file we create, should we not be including a page near the beginning, along with the credits, wherein we give the standard disclaimers about B-T work? At the beginning of the Toradora PDF edition, we find the following:<br /> <br /> :This is a Baka-Tsuki Translation Project<br /> :Visit the group at &lt;span class=&quot;plainlinks&quot;&gt;[http://www.baka-tsuki.net http://www.baka-tsuki.net]&lt;/span&gt;<br /> :Disclaimer: All materials' copyrights reserved by their respective authors and the associated publishers. Please respect their rights. Works will be deleted upon request by copyright holders.<br /> <br /> --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 08:26, 7 February 2012 (CST)<br /> <br /> ::I will add the Disclaimer. Thank you for the info.<br /> <br /> == Font style tag ==<br /> <br /> Hi Simon. Thanks again for your epub/mobi files. You made my life much easier, even though your metadata preference is not exactly like mine :).<br /> <br /> I have a request though. Your epub/mobi seems to have specified font style on them. It looks fine on the Kindle, but on Calibre reader, I cannot do anything to change it. The font face stay the same no matter what I choose in preference, and I cannot use CSS styling either. I guess you have them specified in CSS (and maybe with !important even). So I'd like to request, if possible, to take them off and leave it to the viewer to decide after this. Thanks again.<br /> <br /> :Done. Just redownload them. --[[User:Simon|Simon]]<br /> ::That was fast. Thanks!</div>

Hypernova